Mass Effect: Gathering Storm

by Meluch

Rating: teen
Tags: Human, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, Mass Effect, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Alternate Universe, Rainbow Dash, Other, Romance, Science Fiction, Gilda, Adventure, Violence, Crossover
Length: 279372

When a Prothean Beacon is unearthed on Eden Prime and a rogue Spectre starts a galactic manhunt begins. When the Elements of Harmony are found to be missing, a coming storm threatens to destroy everything.

When a Prothean Beacon is unearthed on Eden Prime, Commander Shepard and Flying Officer Rainbow Dash are sent to oversee its transfer to the Citadel. That simple mission spirals quickly out of control when they find the colony planet in ruins and a vision of death and destruction awaiting them. When the rogue Turian SPECTRE, Saren Arterius, tries to kill them, a galactic manhunt begins to bring him to justice. What they uncover during the search will shake the galaxy to its core. It is just the beginning, and a storm is gathering.

Special Thanks to Markotonc for the cover art, and Dorath for the support on Patreon!

Featured February 18, 2015!

A Mass Effect/MLP:FiM Crossover, the Third Story in the "First Meetings Universe"
1. Mass Effect: Shepard and the Rainbows
2. Mass Effect: Shattered Record, Broken Wings
3. Mass Effect: Gathering Storm (Mass Effect One)
4. Mass Effect: One Wrong Step (Equestria Girls Side Story)
5. Mass Effect: Harmony Lost
6. Mass Effect: Fight for the Lost (Mass Effect Two)
7. Mass Effect: The Darkness Breached (Mass Effect Three)
A. Mass Effect: Side Stories

Out of the night that covers me,
Black as the pit from pole to pole,
I thank whatever gods may be
For my unconquerable soul.

In the fell clutch of circumstance
I have not winced nor cried aloud.
Under the bludgeonings of chance
My head is bloody, but unbowed.

Beyond this place of wrath and tears
Looms but the Horror of the shade,
And yet the menace of the years
Finds and shall find me unafraid.

It matters not how straight the gate,
How charged with punishments the scroll,
I am the master of my fate,
I am the captain of my soul.

Published 2015-02-14 16:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-09-02 04:51:13 UTC

Chapter One - Reassigned

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter Two - Explanations and Plans

Chapter Two - Explanations and Plans
Twilight's Tower, Canterlot, Equestria
April 4, 2183 CE

When she had first met Gilda on the Citadel, Twilight would have never been able to guess just how much the young griffin would come to mean to her. Before meeting Gilda, Twilight had been much lonelier, her life shrouded in darkness. In many ways, they healed each other’s wounds, and Twilight had never been happier.

There were problems, Twilight had no illusions about that. Gilda had deep wounds that reached all the way to her soul, and there was a very real chance that she would always have them. Spending twelve years as a slave, witnessing and experiencing horrors that would make even the strongest of ponies break. That Gilda had managed to come through her experience as strong and collected as she had.

There were some wounds that would never heal, and Khar’shan’s slave camps created more than their fair share. If she could, Twilight would jump at the chance to wipe the Batarian facilities from existence. She had more than enough power after all.

The dream had done nothing to help Gilda. The nearly overwhelming darkness that had crashed upon her had left her a blubbering mess as soon as she had awoken. Before Twilight had managed to restrain her, Gilda had scratched three claw marks down the front of the unicorn’s barrel with her razor sharp claws.

Twilight’s cry of pain had thankfully snapped Gilda out of her confusion. The griffin had simply fallen limp, turning away from Twilight, her chest heaving as she struggled to breath. Twilight ignited her horn, and in less than a moment, she had hardened the thin trickles of blood.

“Gilda…” Twilight murmured. She edged forward on the bed, pushing the sheets out of the way until she was spooning her. Twilight wrapped herself as much as possible around the much larger griffin, holding her as her body shook in terror.

“It’s alright, Gilda.” Stroking her mane gently, Twilight rocked Gilda back and forth, quietly murmuring to her. “You’re safe.”

Gilda was half able to hear her, her eyes wide, her mind in a completely different place.

“Gilda…” Twilight leaned closer to Gilda’s ear, hidden under her feathers. “Can you hear me? You're safe. You're in Canterlot.”

No response.

“Gilda, please, talk to me.” Twilight tried again, nuzzling against Gilda’s cheek.

The griffin didn’t respond to her, at least at first. Slowly, her breathing slowed until she had calmed. Gilda turned in Twilight's embrace until they were muzzle to beak.

“Twilight…” Gilda murmured, her eyes glassy.

“I'm here, Gilda,” Twilight said, a hopeful smile on her face. “You’re safe.”

“I can’t…" Shaking her head, Gilda buried her head in Twilight's chest. She started to cry, heavy sobs that left her gasping for air, clinging to Twilight for all she was worth. “I don't want to... I can't get the memories out of my head!”

“I know.” Twilight kissed her beak, her voice soft and reassuring. “It's alright. I'm here, and you're safe.”

Gilda pulled away from Twilight so that they were able to look each other in the eye.

“Twilight…” She whispered.

“What is, Gilda?” Twilight asked, smiling comfortingly at her.

“I can’t…" Gilda shook her head. She took a deep, shuddering breath. “Please.”

She ducked her head, avoiding Twilight’s gaze. Her voice was so quiet that Twilight had to strain to hear her. “Please, use your magic.”

“Use my magic to do what?” Twilight didn’t need to ask. She already knew what Gilda meant, and her heart was breaking. She deserved so much more, but circumstances had prevailed over both of them. Nopony, no griffin deserved what she had gone through.

“Please Twilight…” Gilda begged, burying her face in Twilight’s chest. “I just need to sleep. Put me to sleep. Please, put me to sleep.”

Twilight leaned back, studying Gilda carefully, making sure she knew what she was asking her. The griffin was unable to meet her gaze, the muscles along her jaw twitching uncomfortably. She saw what she was looking for, and Twilight nodded reluctantly.

“Alright,” Twilight whispered, kissing her forehead. “Alright, Gilda.”

“Close your eyes.” She reached a hoof up, rubbing Gilda's cheek lovingly.

Gilda hesitated for a moment before shutting her eyes. She took a last shuddering breath, readying herself.

Igniting her horn, Twilight cast a dreamless sleep spell on Gilda. Celestia had taught the spell to her several years ago, but she had never had an opportunity to use it before now.

It wasn’t fair that Gilda needed such a spell to even get any rest. It wasn’t fair that she had to have been subjected to a nightmare so soon after her rescue.

Twilight held Gilda as the griffin's body slowly relaxed, falling into a dreamless sleep. Leaning forward, Twilight kissed her forehead before sliding out of bed, letting Gilda get her rest.

Emerging out into her living room, Twilight made her way to her her refrigerator. Her hunger had made itself known and she knew exactly what she was going to have. It was calling to her. Serving herself a slice of quiche that Spike had made the day before, she took it over to the small kitchen table nearby. Sitting down, she started her meal, beginning her day.

As she chewed, Twilight mulled over her thoughts. Ponies, all species actually, knew the differences between right and wrong. It was a universal constant, and it was the abnormal being that truly felt that wrong was right. Batarians seemed to have been flipped in that regard. They were cruel, harsh beings who believed in slavery as the rule, not the exception.

A knock at the door startled her out of her thoughts.

“Who is it?” Twilight called, only half expecting an answer. If it was somepony important, they were already keyed in. If they weren’t, she’d deal with them as soon as she finished her breakfast. The dream had rattled her too, and she needed some time of her own to reorient herself.

The door unlocked and Twilight practically jumped out of her chair when Princess Celestia walked in.

“Princess!” She exclaimed, giving a short bow of her head.

“Good morning, Twilight,” Celestia said with her own nod, a greeting to her faithful student.

“Good morning!” Twilight chirped, a sound that was far more cheerful than she actually felt.

“Please, Twilight,” Celestia said, seeing that Twilight was just beginning to eat. She sat down beside the table, the chairs too small for her. “Don't let my presence interrupt your breakfast.”

Smiling gratefully at her mentor, Twilight sat back down at the table, taking a bite another bite of her breakfast. “Is there something you needed to speak to me about, Princess?”

Celestia was silent for a long moment, appearing as if she was a million miles away. She finally turned her attention to Twilight, nodding, her face expressionless. “There is.”

Celestia settled herself down, frowning. Twilight shuffled uncomfortably on her chair. She had never seen her mentor look so uncomfortable before, and it was more than a bit frightening.

“Are you alright, Princess?” Twilight asked.

“I… I have encountered a bit of a problem, Twilight,” Celestia admitted, chewing on her lip in a very unprincessly manner. “It would do me a lot of good if I could use you as a sounding board.”

“Of course, Princess!” Twilight felt a jolt of excitement rush through her. She often went to Celestia to try and figure out her problems, the act of explaining her issue to somepony else making her see the issue from another angle.

“You have grown into a wonderful mare, Twilight.” Celestia smiled at her student, pride shining in her eyes. “You are one of a kind.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Twilight blushed, taking another bite of her food.

For a long moment, Celestia didn't say anything, gathering her thoughts together.

“There are…” When Celestia began to speak, she was uncharacteristically timid. “… things that you do not know about me Twilight. Things that nopony knows. That nopony could ever guess.”

Twilight didn't know what to say to that, instead staying silent, watching her teacher carefully.

“We are old, Luna and I. Extremely old. We were born before any of the species that walk Equestria had evolved, and we are the last of our kind.” Though she was present in the room, Celestia could feel the warmth of the sun shining down on her in the dry desert air, back when her mother was still alive and she controlled the world.

Celestia drew away from her memories, looking at Twilight's meal. “I am sorry, Twilight. Do you have anything that I could eat. I'm just realizing that I am incredibly hungry.”

“Oh!” Twilight practically jumped out of her seat. “Sure, Princess! That’s not a problem.”

Twilight rushed over to the refrigerator, looking inside.

“What would you like?” She called out, her voice muffled. “I've got... some quiche that Spike made. A salad that I don't... it's growing things… how long has that been in here?”

“The quiche sounds wonderful, Twilight,” Celestia said.

“Yes, Princess.” Twilight threw the salad away while simultaneously cutting a generous slice of Spike’s quiche for Celestia. She levitated it in front of the Princess along with a fork.

“Thank you, Twilight.” Taking a bite, Celestia closed her eyes in delight. “It's very good.”

“I'll tell Spike you think so.” The little dragon would be overjoyed to learn that his meal had been enjoyed by the Princess.

Celestia was quiet, enjoying her breakfast. The past twelve hours had proved to be incredibly tiring and she only just now appreciated how much she needed to eat.

“Luna and I have kept a careful hoof on history,” Celestia said as she swallowed her first bite. “We have guided this planet in ways that nopony realizes. In a very real sense, we are the mothers of everyone who has ever been born here.”

Finishing her meal, Celestia magicked her plate over to the sink in Twilight's kitchen.

“We have defended our little ponies from so many threats. It was what any good mother would do.”

Twilight listened to Celestia’s words carefully. Celestia was hinting at a lot of what Twilight had only guessed at before, and she bounced in her chair in excitement.

“Have you heard of the Elements of Harmony, Twilight?” Celestia searched the unicorn’s face for any sign of recognition.

“No, Princess.” Twilight shook her head.

“I'm not surprised.” Celestia chuckled to herself. It had been a long, arduous task keeping everything quiet. It had taken the combined efforts of both Luna and herself to keep the Elements out of the history books. “We kept them a careful secret.”

“What are the Elements of Harmony, Princess?” Twilight asked, leaning forward excitedly.

Celestia nodded her head, trying to think of the best way to explain the Elements to Twilight. She nodded, her eyes lifting up and to the right. “Do you remember what I have taught you about Equestria's magic? How we are all bound together by powerful forces?”

“Yes, Princess.” Twilight nodded.

“The Elements of Harmony are a physical manifestation of those forces,” Celestia said. “Honesty, kindness, laughter, generosity, loyalty, and magic.”

“A physical manifestation?” That such objects would have been kept from all of Equestria was incredible news. Twilight sat up, intrigued. It was unlike anything she had ever heard of before.

“Yes.” Celestia nodded, smiling at Twilight’s excitement. “Luna and I once used them to protect Equestria. I wielded generosity, kindness, and magic. Luna bore the other three.”

“What did they do, Princess?” Twilight wished she had a notebook in front of her. She wanted to get everything down on paper, just in case she forgot something.

“The Elements of Harmony are the most powerful force to have ever manifested on Equestria.” Celestia let her mind turn back to old memories. She turned her head, looking out the window to Equestria beyond. “We only ever used them when circumstances threatened to destroy Equestria. The last time that I almost had to use the Elements was nearly one-thousand years ago.”

“What happened one-thousand years ago?” Twilight asked, unable to hide the eagerness in her voice.

“There was a…” Celestia paused, glancing down at the table. “There was a prophecy.”

“A prophecy?” Twilight’s face scrunched up in confusion. “Prophecies are just children's stories! They're a myth. They don't exist.”

“That isn’t exactly the truth.” Laughing, Celestia shook her head. “You and the rest of Equestria just experienced one last night.”

“The dream?” Twilight cocked her head in confusion.

“Yes,” Celestia simply said. Sighing, she ducked her head. “It was the same prophecy one-thousand years ago that led to me almost having to use the Elements against her.”

“What” Twilight leaned forward, even more confused. “Why would you have to do that?”

“The prophecy is immensely personal to my sister.” That was an understatement. The prophecy had spelled the death of the first alicorn born in nearly half-a-million years. “I won't reveal anything more, but we managed to work everything out.”

“We left the Elements at the Everfree Castle, hidden.” Celestia took a deep breath. “When we made the move to Canterlot... what would become Canterlot, we left them behind. We had thought that there was no safer place for them, hidden in a castle that nopony would ever travel to. Who would dare to venture into the Everfree Forest after all?”

“That was foolish of us,” Celestia murmured, shaking her head. “After the prophecy, Luna and I went to retrieve them.”

“They are gone.” Celestia bowed her head.

“Gone?” Twilight leaned back, startled.

“The greatest hope we have for whatever darkness is coming are gone.” Celestia felt a shiver of fear run down her spine. She had gone through the prophecy more times than she could imagine, investigating every lead that she find, no matter how implausible or remote. Everything that she had discovered had only reinforced her belief. The darkness would not be stopped by her or by Luna. “There are no signs as to where they went or who took them.”

“What darkness?” Twilight asked, searching for context. “What would you need to use the Elements for?”

“You saw the dream.” Celestia stood, walking over to the window. “Something is coming. A storm. The final storm. I can think of no other time where the Elements could be of more use.”

“And they're missing.” Twilight was beginning to understand.

“Yes.” Celestia nodded once.

“That’s not good…” Twilight leaned back in her chair, the enormity of what Celestia was admitting to her finally hitting her.

“That is what I would call an understatement, Twilight,” Celestia murmured, laughing darkly.

Thinking over what Celestia had told her, Twilight couldn’t help but get excited. Her eyes lit up and she looked at Celestia proudly. “Princess, would it be okay if I go to the castle? Maybe I can find something that you missed.”

Celestia studied Twilight for a moment before nodding her assent. “I don’t have a problem with that, Twilight.

Twilight resisted the urge to jump up and shout, settling instead to just give a single jubilant cry. “Yes!”

“I hope that you’ll find something that Luna and I missed.” Celestia smiled at Twilight's enthusiasm. “I shall send a guard with a map to my castle. The quickest route would be to go through Ponyville. I shall set everything up for you.”

Celestia stood, walking around to the other side of the table to nuzzle Twilight appreciatively. “Thank you for breakfast, Twilight.”

“It wasn't a problem, Princess.” Twilight leaned into the Princesses’ nuzzle, smiling. “I hope that I can be of help.”

“Are things alright with you and Gilda?” Celestia asked, noticing the griffin’s absence.

“… Yes.” Twilight frowned, but nodded. “She was hit hard by the dream.... the nightmare, so I cast a sleep spell on her.”

“Other than that?” Celestia asked, grinning coyly at the young unicorn.

“We’re doing good.” Twilight blushed, looking away from her teacher. “We're doing very good.”

“I am happy for you. Both of you.” Celestia turned and walked back to the door to Twilight’s apartment. She gave a final look over her shoulder at Twilight, smiling. “Please, give her my regards when she wakes."

“I will, Princess,” Twilight called after the Princess.

Princess Celestia left the apartment and made her way out of Twilight’s tower, shutting the door behind her.

Gilda emerged from Twilight's room, groggy but rested. Whatever spell Twilight had used on her, it had been wonderful to get restful sleep for what felt like the first time in months. She rubbed the ceramic replacement of her beak, the point of contact itching like crazy.

“Twilight?” Gilda called out.

“Hey, Gilda.” Spike emerged from the kitchen, a spoon stuck in a pint of ice-cream.

“Spike,” Gilda greeted, giving him a short wave. “Have you seen Twilight?”

“Yeah.” Spike nodded, pointing at the door with his spoon. “She’s downstairs in the library. I think she's trying to read all of the books.”

“All of the books?” Gilda asked, clacking her beak in amusement.

“It certainly looks that way,” Spike said with a shrug, stuffing a brain freezing amount of ice-cream into his mouth.

“Alright. Thanks, Spike.” Gilda started to walk out of the apartment, but she stopped as she realized something. She turned back around and looked at Spike with narrowed eyes. He suddenly looked a lot guiltier with a spoon sticking out of his mouth.

“Are you supposed to be eating ice-cream at…” She looked over at the clock on the wall. “Three in the afternoon?”

“Uh…” Spike blanched, shrinking slightly at her gaze.

“Didn't think so.”

“I’ll…” Spike blushed, embarrassed that he got caught, not so much that he had done anything wrong in the first place. “I’ll go put this back.”

“That's a good idea.” Turning, Gilda walked out and left the apartment, stepping out into the tower proper.

When Princess Celestia had first chosen Twilight as her personal student, the filly had moved into the castle on weekdays for her studies. It had only made sense to be able to easily access the filly, so Celestia had simply gifted her one of the castles four towers in the Royal Wing. Over the years, she had filled the tower nearly completely to the brim with books she had purchased with her monthly stipend from the Royal Treasury. The top floor of the tower served as Twilight’s and Spike’s apartment, the rest of the eight floors serving as her own personal library.

Twilight tended to spend the vast majority of her time within her library, occasionally taking to exercising with the Guard units on the ground at random times. Since becoming the Princesses personal student, Twilight had unfortunately become one of the most sought after ponies on the planet in more ways than one. The news ponies tried any and every chance to dig up stories about the mysterious mare, and the consequence of their actions had led Twilight Sparkle to be almost as well known as the Princesses themselves.

Gilda walked down all eight flights of stairs, having to make more than a few rests along the way. Her chest ached and she was incredibly winded. Gilda had to take a long moment to catch her breath. She still suffered from her time as a slave, and it seemed like she couldn’t go a single day without being reminded.

“Twilight?” Gilda called out, coughing to clear her throat. She tried again, stronger this time. “Twilight?”

There was no response.

“Twilight? Where are you?” Gilda started walking through the bookshelves. She had no clue where her mare-friend was, but there were only a few places that she enjoyed going all out on her study sprees.

Emergin out into the dual observation/reading area, Gilda found Twilight. She had cocooned herself within a massive pile of books in front of the massive window that rose up the length of the tower, all the way up through the apartment.

“Twilight?” Gilda didn’t step down the small flight of three stairs, watching the unicorn for any sign of recognition.

Twilight didn't hear her, too busy reading three books at once.

“Oh, Twilight…” Gilda murmured, smiling. She stepped down the stairs, taking in everything that Twilight was doing. What is it that she sees in me? Gilda couldn’t help but wonder. The unicorn was smarter and stronger and better than her in every single way possible, and Gilda couldn’t help but wonder from time to time why Twilight stuck around with her.

Gilda stepped forward, reaching out a claw to nudge Twilight but she stopped, unsure.

“Gilda!” Twilight noticed her, blinking at Gilda’s sudden appearance in her peripheral vision. She set down all of her books and wrapped Gilda in a big hug. The griffin melted bonelessly into her embrace. “I didn't know you were up.”

“What brought on this reading spree?” Gilda took a step back, looking over some of the books that were piled on the groaning table in front of her.

“Research!” Twilight did a little happy dance, excited to be able to explain to somepony else what she was doing. That it was Gilda was merely a plus.

“And what exactly are you researching?” Gilda asked. She was learning how to read, but it was slow going. She still struggled without help. The sheer mass of the books was overwhelming to her.

“The Everfree Castle,” Twilight said. Even though she was a genius, she had never looked down upon Gilda for the gaps in her learning. “I want to know as much as possible before heading out.”

“Why are you going to the Everfree Castle?” Gilda raised an brow, confused.

“To find the Elements of Harmony!” Twilight crowed triumphantly.

“The what?” Gilda had never heard of them, but that wasn’t surprising. There was a lot she hadn’t learned about Equestria, and she was trying to make up for lost time.

“The Elements of Harmony!” Twilight repeated, settling in for Gilda was sure was going to be a long and headache inducing explanation that she would most likely will only understand every third word.

“Right.” Gilda held up a claw, stopping Twilight. “You can explain later. When are you going?”

Twilight opened her omni-tool and blushed when she realized the time. “Right now, actually. Will you be alright here?”

Gilda thought about that for a moment, biting back the ‘yes’ she almost immediately said. She wanted to be brave. She wanted to show Twilight that she could be brave. She was a griffin after all, and there was nothing that could scare a griffin.

At least that’s what she tried to tell herself.

“Can I come with you?” Gilda asked, her voice cracking.

“Come with me?” Twilight leaned back, startled by the question. She shrugged, smiling at Gilda. “Sure. I don't see why not.”

Twilight stood. Using her magic, she sent all of the books in front of her back to their proper places before turning to look at Gilda. “Do you need to get anything? A scarf? Some books? We're going to be spending the night at a hotel in Ponyville before heading to the castle.”

“Nope.” Gilda shook her head. She had yet to actually buy anything she had any emotional ties to, and it made traveling a lot easier than she imagined that it should be.

“Good!” Twilight grinned. “Let’s get going.”

Author's Note

There you go! Chapter Two. I have the next three chapters scripted out, and I hope to keep up that level of a buffer between release and chapters.

Let me know what you think below!

Chapter Four - The Normandy

Chapter Four - The Normandy
Arcturus Station, Arcturus Stream
April 6, 2183

The flight to Arcturus had taken two days, though that was only because the ship they had boarded from Equestria had to transfer them to a passing carrier group before continuing on with its original mission. The SSV Benjamin Davis had carried them the rest of the way to the Arcturus Stream.

Riley and Rainbow sat in a shuttle that had left from the SSV Benjamin Davis. Riley was wearing her service uniform, and Rainbow was wearing her Wonderbolt's service jacket. Equestrians had realized rather late in the game that they were the only planet where nudity was almost completely standard. Until the sphere had been broken open, clothing had been the exception, not the rule. Once they had learned how uneasy the other species were with that, those who went off world wore simple, modest outfits. The uniforms of all four branches of the Equestrian military had followed that same design.

“That’s it?” Rainbow Dash asked. Through the window of the shuttle, they could both see Arcturus Station.

Riley glanced out the window, looking at the station. Arcturus had begun construction in 2151, before humanity had made contact with Equestria. With a diameter of five-kilometers, Arcturus Station followed the typical Stanford-Torus design that had been proposed one-hundred seventy six years ago in 1975. It served as the seat of the System Alliance’s power, both militarily and politically.

“Yeah.” Riley nodded.

“I don’t like space-stations.” Rainbow’s wings flared. She didn't like the look of the station and it made her itch.

Riley didn't say anything.

“There's never enough room to fly.” Rainbow grumbled, scuffing her hoof against the leather of the seat. Thinking about it, Rainbow shrugged. “Well, the Citadel's fine, but that's like... the exception to the rule.”

“Mmm-hmm.” Riley acknowledged, though she was only half paying attention to Rainbow.

“What’s the name of the ship?” Rainbow glared at the station. Her own orders had mentioned nothing about that, she realized.

“I don’t know.” Riley shrugged.

“That's a little tacky, isn't it?”

“I don't know. I guess.”

“They should have at least given us the name.”

“They should have at least given us the name.” Rainbow shifted in her seat, uncomfortable in a shuttle made for humans. She didn't really fit, and she could only hope that whatever ship she was assigned to had a seat or two built for an Equestrian’s rear. “It seems like it’s the least they could have done.”

“Yeah.”

“It was Scoots birthday.” Rainbow bit her lip, annoyed. The military waited for no man, or pony for that matter. Or any race actually. “Yours too. Birthdays. Plural. We were supposed to have two parties.”

“I'm not really one for birthdays,” Riley said.

“I know!” Rainbow exclaimed, pointing her hoof at Riley accusatorially. She turned her full attention on her older sister. “Why is that? Everybody likes birthdays. Even Princess Celestia likes birthdays! With cake and everything.”

“I don't. Never really did.” Riley didn’t really have an answer beyond that.

“Why not?”

“Don't know.” She didn’t want to think about it. Birthdays were never something that she enjoyed. They made her feel strange inside, and she always tried to get through those days as quickly as possible.

Rainbow watched as the shuttle went in to land on the station inside of an awaiting hanger bay.

Shivering, Rainbow stretched as her coat followed the static of the barrier holding the atmosphere inside of the station. With a slight judder, the shuttle landed. The door slid open a moment later and both Riley and Rainbow stepped out, both carrying their bags.

The arrival dock of the station was massive and full of people. No one lingered about. No one took their time to do anything. Everyone was in a hurry and the fast they got where they were going, the better. They were predominantly all human, but there were enough aliens to be noticeable.

“It's big.” Rainbow took in the station with wide, curious eyes.

Riley nodded.

“Commander Shepard.”

Riley and Rainbow turned. When they saw who was behind them, Riley dropped her bag and they both saluted. “Sir!”

Admiral of the Navies Steven Hackett stood behind them. A legend in the Systems Alliance, he had been around since the beginning. Without him, humanity would have looked incredibly different. In a very real way, he was the power behind the Alliance. Hackett returned their salute.

“At ease,” Hackett said, his voice gruff.

Riley and Rainbow fell at ease.

“Walk with me,” Hackett said.

Picking up her bag, Riley and Rainbow followed Hackett as he turned and walked towards the exit to the docks.

Hackett led Riley, and Rainbow Dash out of the dock and into the heart of the station. Before they knew it, they were walking down a long hallway that ran the outside circumference of the entire station.

“I'm here to brief you on your assignment, Commander,” Hackett said over his shoulder. “You as well, Flying Officer.”

Rainbow perked up a little bit, hearing her rank.

“In here, please.” Hackett stopped in front of a door guarded by a pair of marines.

Riley and Rainbow Dash entered the room, followed by Hackett.

The room was small, but it was secure and very well appointed. If Riley had to guess, she would say that it was used by some of the highest level officials in government when they wanted to speak privately.

“Please, take a seat,” Hackett said, setting his cap on the table.

Riley and Rainbow Dash took a seat at the table. Hackett stayed standing, clasping his hands behind his back.

“What I am about to tell you is classified Alliance Restricted,” Hackett said.

Riley and Rainbow Dash glanced at each other. Alliance Restricted was the highest level of classification within the Systems Alliance. Neither of them were rated for such a classification, though Riley was close.

“Understood, sir,” Riley said, turning back to face the Admiral.

“Good.” Hackett offered the two of them an apologetic smile. “I'm sorry that we had to cut your briefing short, but this takes precedence. Commander Shepard, you have been assigned to the SSV Normandy as the Executive Officer, under the command of Captain David Anderson. I believe the two of you are familiar.”

“Yes, sir.” Riley nods. It wasn’t the full truth. To say that they were familiar was an understatement. If circumstances had been different, it was possible that David could have ended up raising her.

“Good.” Hackett nodded, satisfied. “You are also in command of the Normandy's strike team.”

“Yes, sir,” Riley said. As an N7 Operator, it was only natural that she would be in charge of any strike team onboard a ship. There were very few who could match that level of proficiency, and she could name all of them on one hand, at least within the Alliance.

“I want you to understand, Shepard. The Normandy is a massive investment by the Alliance.”

“Why is that, sir?” Riley asked.

“She's a stealth frigate, first of her class.” Crossing his arms, Hackett waited eagerly for their reaction.

“Stealth?” Riley’s eyebrows raised. Stealth in space was extremely difficult, nearly impossible actually. “I thought we had given up on that decades ago.”

“It was.” Hackett smirked, leaning forward. “We discovered a way around the problems. Needless to say, that means the Normandy is potentially the deadliest ship in the galaxy. She's fast too. In the hands of the right pilot, she could change the entire course of a battle.”

“We've picked the right pilot.” Picking his hat up off the table, Hackett placed it under his arm. “This ship is crewed by the best of the best.”

“Why are you making me the XO then, sir?” Riley sat forward, puzzled. “There have to be more qualified officers than me.”

“Maybe.” Hackett shrugged. “I'm not interested in them. I want you.”

“Want me for what?” Riley asked.

“Even here…” Hackett takes a look around the room. It said a lot that the most powerful man in the military was untrusting of his own station. “We're not completely secure. David will brief you on the Normandy.”

“This couldn’t have waited another week?” Riley glanced over at Rainbow, who looked just as confused as she felt.

“I’m afraid not.” Hackett shakes his head, apologetic. “Something has come up that requires immediate action. I apologize. We'll try to make it up to you, but for now, you're needed elsewhere.”

“What about me, sir?” Rainbow asked, wondering about her place. “It doesn't sound like I fit in on this ship.”

“Empress Celestia recommended you for this posting herself.” Hackett turned his attention to Rainbow for the first time.

“The Princess…” Rainbow sat back, more than a little stunned.

“I agree with her,” Hackett said, watching the young Pegasus evenly. “It may be a bit unorthodox, but I don't believe that the Angels of Elysium should be separated.”

Riley and Rainbow looked at each other, before accepting that.

“Dismissed.” Hackett saluted both of them. “Report to the SSV Normandy at Dock A14.”

Riley and Rainbow stood, saluting Hackett. They turned and left the room silently, struggling to take everything in.

Stepping back out into the hallway, Riley and Rainbow stood there for a moment, forcing those walking down the hall to move around them.

“Dock A14,” Riley murmured. Opening her omni-tool, Riley connected with the station’s database. In seconds, she had loaded a map. “It’s this way.”

Riley took off walking, Rainbow trailing behind her. They had to step onboard the station’s transit system to get to the other side of the ring, and from there it was only a short walk to Dock A14. Civilian traffic had nearly completely disappeared, and they were heavily within the military portion of the station. Almost everyone they passed was wearing a uniform of some kind.

“Here.” Riley stopped in front of an unmarked door. Hidden sensors scanning her, the door slid open letting them in.

Just on the other side, Riley and Rainbow were stopped at a checkpoint by several marines, fully armed and armored.

“Hold, ma’am’s.”

The marines scanned first Riley, then Rainbow. Their omni-tool’s quickly flashed green, letting them through.

“Go ahead.”

Stepping through, Riley and Rainbow exited through the other side of the military checkpoint, emerging out into the pressurized dock. They both stopped when they saw the ship sitting inside.

The SSV Normandy. It hung suspended by the docking collar inside the pressurized hanger. She was a sleek ship, some two-hundred meters long, with engines like wings that swept back past its main structure. A large fin sat at the rear of the ship. The entire hull was painted in shades of blue and white, with a thin red stripe running down its entire length. Its name was printed on the front in large white letters: Normandy.

“She’s beautiful.” Riley was instantly attracted to the ship, feeling a bond with it that she could't quite explain

“Yeah.” Rainbow nodded, agreeing with her.

They walked up to the railing and Riley leaned on it, studying the ship. Rainbow had to get up on her hind-legs, resting her fore-legs on the railing.

“Do you feel that?” Riley asked, studying the ship.

“Feel what?” Rainbow glanced at Riley.

“I don’t know…” Riley shrugged. “It’s kind of like…"

“It’s kind of like we’re about to become a part of something…” She chewed her lip, trying to figure out what she was feeling. “Larger than ourselves…"

Rainbow raised an eyebrow. “Not really, no.”

“So, just me, then.”

“Yep.”

They stared at the ship for another moment. “Let's get onboard.”

“I'm right behind you,” Rainbow chirped, dropping back down onto all four of her hooves.

The two of them passed over the docking ramp, and the airlock to the Normandy slid open, letting them in.

Riley and Rainbow Dash stepped inside. The main hull slid shut behind them and a blue decontamination light flared to life.

“Decontamination in progress.”

“That's going to take some getting used to,” Rainbow grumbled. She hated waiting.

Chapter Five - Investigations

Chapter Five - Investigations
Weary Hoof Hotel, Ponyville, Equestria
April 5, 2183

“But Shaeli. We can never be together. I have my duty, and you, you have your people.”

Twilight woke to the sound of some alien program playing quietly on the hotel room’s display. Even while she was sleeping, her omni-tool had faithfully been translating every single word spoken. It was easily recognizable from the dual languages playing in her ears, the alien overpowered by the far more familiar Equestrian.

The introduction of the omni-tool had done wonders for the galactic entertainment industry. Long gone were the days that films and TV shows were poorly dubbed by uncaring voice actors. The universal translator that came standard with every omni-tool could translate in real time and with the speakers own voice.

Sitting up, Twilight found Gilda sitting on the couch, watching a quarian movie quietly on the display. Twilight recognized the film from her own brief foray into multicultural studies as Fleet and Fotilla. She had found that it actually provided more of what the galaxy thought of quarian culture than of quarian culture itself.

“Tonight, I'm as free as the dust on the solar wind.”

“Are you alright?” Twilight asked, her voice cracking with grogginess.

“Oh!” Gilda startled, looking over to find Twilight smiling at her. She blushed, sinking a little deeper into the couch cushions. “I didn't wake you, did I?”

“Nope.” Twilight shook her head, getting out of the bed. “You’re fine.”

Coming over to the couch, Twilight nuzzled Gilda lovingly. The griffin leaned into her touch, a slight purr coming from her throat.

“I'm fine,” Gilda murmured. “I just... couldn't sleep.”

“What do you think?” Twilight nodded at the TV.

“It’s some romance.” Gilda giggled. “Five-thousand channels, and it was the only thing worth watching.”

“That good?” Twilight felt no need to go into her own thoughts of the film. If Gilda liked it, that was perfectly fine.

“Not really.” Gilda shook her head, clacking her beak. “It’s rather hilarious though.”

“I’m going to take a shower.” Standing up from the couch, Twilight giggled as she trotted towards the bathroom. Pausing, she looked over her shoulder and gave Gilda a coy look. “You could come join me…"

Gilda met Twilight’s gaze with her own seductive grin. She nodded, her eyes lighting up. The remnants of her wings fluttering, she leapt off the couch and followed after Twilight. “I'd like that…"

Together, they headed into the shower.

Twilight and Gilda emerged from the Weary Hoof Hotel with a spring in their steps. Breakfast was on their thoughts, and they hoped to find a nice little restaurant to dine at before continuing on their journey.

Twilight was wearing a pair of over-sized saddle-bags, ready for anything. She had meticulously packed everything that she could imagine needing, from her detective kit to an emergency tent she had pilfered from the Royal Guard barracks.

Griffins weren’t a normal sight in most Equestrian cities, and neither were horrible injuries that left visible marks. As they walked through the center of Ponyville, Gilda shrunk under pitiful looks from the ponies going about their day, and she slunk closer to Twilight's side.

Seeing their looks, Twilight glared at the ponies, who quickly realized that they had been caught and looked away in shame and embarrassment.

“Don't pay any attention to them,” Twilight said, giving a quick nuzzle to Gilda’s cheek.

“Let’s just get to the forest.” Gilda clacked her beak, keeping her eyes lowered to the ground, avoiding everypony's gaze. “I'm not hungry.”

Twilight nodded her acceptance, and they passed right on by several restaurants that were just beginning their day. Twilight gave an odd look to a pastry shop that looked like it was completely made out of gingerbread.

“That's certainly a little tacky.” Twilight wondered what pony in their right mind decided to allow the shop to be built.

“I wonder who'd be crazy enough to work there…” Gilda wasn’t sure that she’d want to meet them.

They paused, a feeling passing through them. Something was supposed to happen, and they weren’t quite sure whether or not that was a good thing.

A minute passed, and nothing happened. Slowly, they continued walking, feeling oddly unfulfilled.

“Right…” Twilight glanced back at the shop. “That was weird… Let's get to the castle.”

Gilda nodded. They hurried through the rest of Ponyville to the forest that loomed darkly beyond.

The Everfree Forest was an anomaly to the peaceful planet of Equestria. It was the home to some of the most dangerous creatures and beings to be found across the galaxy, and almost nopony dared to ever venture inside. There was a small path that led to the Everfree Castle that was maintained by the Royal Guard, but very few ever dared to use it.

Twilight and Gilda followed the map that Princess Celestia gave to Twilight just before they departed. The trees loomed over them, the air heavy with a feeling of dark, ancient things.

“I don’t like this forest,” Gilda whispered. She watched the trees warily, her steps quiet and nervous.

“I don't think anypony does.” Twilight spoke softly. There was something about the atmosphere that made you want to go unnoticed by all of the inhabitants. Twilight nudged up against Gilda encouragingly, the contact helping both of them relax, even just a little. “All the books I read yesterday confirmed the stories that I remember mom telling me as a filly.”

“I can see why…” Gilda shivered. She felt eyes watching her.

“As long as we stick to the path, we'll be fine.” Twilight grinned, standing taller, proud of herself. “And don't worry! I'll protect you.”

“I feel much better,” Gilda said with a giggle.

“You should.” Twilight nodded once, her eyes closed and her head lifted high.

Twilight and Gilda emerged from the forest, seeing the hulking skeleton of the Everfree Castle. A large gorge sat between them and the castle, and a rickety looking bridge spanned across it.

“Well…” Twilight had never imagined the castle would be in such a state of disrepair, even after what Celestia had told her. “That's certainly a sight.”

The castle bore the scars of a horrendous battle. Entire chunks of the castle appeared to have been melted away, the stone cooled in strange formations that almost made the castle look like it was bleeding.

“Let’s get started!” Turning to Gilda, Twilight bounced eagerly. Who knew just what secrets the castle held within that nopony else had seen for a thousand years!

“Over that?” Gilda eyed the bridge suspiciously.

“Oh!” Twilight blinked, noticing just how unsafe the bridge looked. “Right. Yes. That doesn't look safe at all.”

Stepping up to the edge of the gorge next to the bridge, Twilight bit her lip. Turning back to face Gilda, she grinned proudly.

“I can certainly do better!” Turning back to the gorge, Twilight ignited her horn and casts a spell. Forming a solid surface with magic was a rather simple thing to do, but it could be manipulated in thousands of ways. It was only ever limited by imagination. Gilda watched wide-eyed as a magical bridge sprung into existence, purple and see through. “There! You won’t find a better bridge in Equestria!”

“If I die…” Gilda stepped up to the bridge. Putting out a claw, she touched the magical surface. It doesn't so much as give an inch. “I'm going to come back and haunt you.”

“At least we'll still be together.” Twilight moved to start across but flinched when she realized how horrible that sounded. She should probably do something to reassure the skittish griffin. Embarrassed, she turned back to Gilda. “Right! It's perfectly safe. I promise.”

“You promise?” Gilda asked.

Leaning forward, Twilight kissed her. “I promise.”

That was enough for her. Gilda stepped out onto the bridge and started crossing over. She looked back over her shoulder at Twilight. “Well, come on. The day is wasting.”

Twilight giggled, trotting after Gilda. As promised, the bridge held and in no time they were on the other side.

“I told you there wouldn’t be a problem.” Twilight trotted to the entrance of the castle.

Together, they entered the castle. They paused just inside the entrance, the doors having long since rotted away. Twilight's mouth fell open as she truly began to understand just how incredible Celestia really was. She had lived here one-thousand years ago, and she still looked young and beautiful today as she did then.

“Whoa…” Twilight murmured.

“What?” Gilda asked, looking over at Twilight, trying to see what she was thinking. She didn't have any luck. “Twilight… What?”

Twilight didn't answer for a long moment, taking in everything with wide eyes and an open jaw. Finally, she looked over at Gilda. “It's just... It's just hitting me…"

“What is?”

“The Princesses…"

Gilda waited patiently for her marefriend to continue.

“I've never really understood just how... how powerful they are.” Twilight had spent a little over a decade practically living with the Princesses, seeing their every foible and problem. She had lost sight of so much. “How ancient!”

“This…” She waved a hoof around the castle. “This just drives it home. Princess Celestia has lived more lifetimes than I can really even comprehend, and…"

She laughed, giggling, amused. There was more of a touch of madness to her voice. “And she chose me! Out of all of the others, she chose me to be her student.”

Gilda wrapped Twilight in a loose hug, holding her as she came to an understanding.

“I guess I've never really understood…”

They sat there for a moment before Twilight nodded, ready to get going.

“Well, let's get started,” Twilight said, her voice slightly shaky.

Lifting her hoof, Twilight activated her omni-tool and set it to record, wanting a record of things that looked like they might be of interest to her. She started walking into the castle, and Gilda followed after her several seconds later.

As they walked deeper into the castle, the signs of battle became more and more evident.

“What happened here?” Gilda asked, taking everything in.

“A battle.” Twilight’s voice was quiet at that. The conversation that she had with Celestia had weighed heavily on her mind. “A fight between sisters.”

“The Princesses?” Gilda paused, looking at Twilight in amazement.

“Yes,” Twilight murmured. She stopped in front of a large doorway that led to another hall. Two massive tapestries hung on either side of the door. On the right, the cutie mark of Princess Celestia. On the left, the cutie mark of Princess Luna. Twilight’s eyes lit up excitedly, her despondence of moments ago forgotten. “Oh! Look at how well preserved these are!”

“I think I can still…” Twilight darted up to the one with Princess Celestia's mark, recording it with her omni-tool. The fabric was thick and beautifully crafted. It was the work of a master, and Twilight didn’t want to miss a thing. “Yes! There is still magic in this castle. That must be what preserved everything. It's the only explanation I can think of.”

Gilda watched Twilight, amused. She let her go and play the scientist for several more minutes before she stepped up and placed a claw on her shoulder. “Twilight, we should get going.”

Twilight looked at Gilda, pouting, but finally relented with a nod. “Yeah.”

She took a final look at the tapestries before continuing on through the doorway.

Twilight looked back over her shoulder, longing to study the tapestries more. She turned her attention to Gilda, excitement still coursing through her. “Did you see how remarkable those were! They were fascinating examples of post classical Equestrian thread work.”

“They were very nice.” Gilda indulged Twilight.

“I know!” Twilight giggled, excited. There was so much that she could study here, and it was simply overwhelming! She paused as she looked down a doorway they were passing. “Hold up for a minute, Gilda. I want to take a look in here.”

Gilda rolled her eyes, but she followed Twilight through the door into a massive library.

“Books!” Twilight’s eyes widened excitedly. She was a bibliophile through and through. She darted to the bookshelves, giggling like a schoolfilly. “So many books!”

Using her magic, Twilight lifted the first book she saw off of its shelf. Eyes wide, she was eager to take a look inside the book, the first pony to do so in one-thousand years. The cover had long since lost whatever gold stamping that had marked its name. What it held inside was a complete mystery. It could be a study in ancient Equestrian law, or a book of plays from a forgotten playwright, or maybe it was even the Princesses own journal!

Opening it, Twilight squealed. The book literally crumbled to dust in her magic and Twilight's excited gaze turned to horror. “What?”

“But…” She looked over the rest of the library. “But... The books…"

Twilight looked over to Gilda, a pitifully sad expression on her face, her lower lip sticking out. That expression turned to one of indignation.

“The books!” She stomped her hoof on the ground. Trotting up to Gilda, she looked her in the eyes with a passion that only a librarian could muster. “Princess Celestia left all the books here to rot!”

“We should really keep looking for the throne room.” Gilda tried to get Twilight back on task.

“That's criminal!” Twilight didn’t even hear Gilda, her anger building inside. “To let all of this knowledge go to waste.”

Taking Twilight by the hoof, Gilda dragged the unicorn out of the library while the mare continued her rant. She paid no mind to the fact that she was being pulled through the Everfree Castle. Nothing would stop Twilight during a good rant.

“We could have learned so much! There are thousands of books in there. Think of all of the knowledge that we’ve lost.” Twilight pouted. “I am going to have a very stern talking to with Princess Celestia when I get back.”

“I'm sure that'll go very well.” Gilda rolled her eyes.

“You bet it will!” Twilight completely missed the point.

“I think we’re here, Twilight.” Gilda stopped dragging Twilight when she found herself in front of what looked to be the Throne Room.

“What?” That drew Twilight out of her own little world. She looked around, realizing that she didn’t recognize where she was. “Where are we? Why aren't we in the library anymore?”

“I think we’re here, Twilight.” Gilda rolled her eyes.

“Oh? Are we?” She saw the door in front of them, somehow managing to have survived the passage of time. “I suppose we are.”

“Let’s go in then!” Twilight grinned at Gilda.

Twilight pushed open the doors to the throne room.

Twilight and Gilda paused in the doorway of the throne room, taking it all in with wide eyes. It was the most badly damaged part of the castle that they had seen so far.

“That is incredible.” Twilight stepped a hoof into the throne room, but immediately froze as the room went completely dark. The door slammed behind them, forcing Gilda into the room with a yelp.

“Twilight,” Gilda scampered to Twilight’s side, the after-image of the unicorn still burned in her vision. She bumped into her, grabbing onto her with a hug. “What's happening? I can't see anything.”

“I don’t know!” Twilight ignited her horn and sat back on her haunches. She wrapped Twilight in a hug.

Out of the darkness, the room suddenly lit up. Tangling webs of neon blue light spread out across the floor, all coming to a point in the center of the room.

“What is that?”

“I don't know.” Twilight watched with wide eyes. “But I don’t think we’re in danger.”

From the point in the floor, a pedestal rose up. Twilight recognized it as the holder of the Elements of Harmony. Celestia had added a small drawing of what it looked like with her map.

“Why not?” Gilda asked, staying behind Twilight.

“We must have triggered something by stepping into the room. I don't think it's meant to harm us.” She wasn’t sure, but she felt pretty sure about that.

Twilight stepped forward towards the pedestal. Her hoofsteps were met by the blue light, seeming to jump up from the floor to meet her. It seemed to be eager, happy even.

Reaching out a hoof, Twilight touched the pedestal hesitantly, backing up a bit when it chimed, producing a ringing note, perfectly clear and beautiful.

“Oh, Celestia…” Twilight swore. She took another step back as the pedestal started to spin.

The top of the pedestal lowered down, petals opening to reveal a journal bound in purple leather. It settled with a quiet, mechanical clunk, the blue light pulsing around it.

“What is it?” Gilda asked, stepping forward to join Twilight.

“It's a journal…” Stepping forward, Twilight ignited her magic and lifted the journal off of the pedestal. Opening it, Twilight dropped back onto her haunches in surprise. “What?”

“What is it?” Gilda peered over Twilight’s shoulder, trying to see what was so startling.

“This doesn’t make any sense!” Twilight flipped through the journal, getting more and more confused by what she saw. “This doesn't make any sense.”

“What is it?” Gilda asked, louder.

“This journal.” She held it up for Gilda to see. She scanned over the journal's writing, hoof-written, not printed. Looking back up at Twilight, Gilda shrugged. She didn’t see whatever it was that Twilight saw. “What about it?”

“That's my hoof-writing,” Twilight said, her voice shaky.

“You wrote this?” Gilda looked back at the journal with renewed interest. Now that she knew, she did recognize Twilight’s tight and concise writing.

“Yes!” Twilight cried, more confused than she had ever felt before in her entire life. She shook her head, trotting in place. “No! I've never seen this journal before in my life, but that is clearly my writing. I'd recognize it anywhere.”

“If you didn’t write this…” Gilda reached out a claw and touched the journal, as if expecting it to disappear. ”Then who did?”

“I don't know!” Twilight stomped a hoof against the floor, growling in agitation.

The pedestal started lowering back into the floor, drawing both of their attention at the deep sound of gears crashing against each other. The floor started to shudder, forcing Twilight and Gilda to spread their legs to stay stable.

“What's happening?” Gilda rushed to Twilight’s side. If the castle was going to fall apart, it was better to be with the unicorn who could teleport wherever she wanted.

“I don't know!” Twilight drew comfort from Gilda.

The floor started to separate, and the blue light dimmed. Through the ever widening crack in the floor, an even brighter illumination revealed itself. The floor of the entire throne room retracted, revealing an absolutely intricate and beautiful map underneath.

“That's impossible…” Twilight stared at the map with wide eyes, her jaw dropping. She made the small jump down off of the upper floor to mural beneath, and Gilda followed after. The floor finished completely retracting and the room was now about a foot lower than it was before. “No. That's completely impossible. There is no way…"

Despite all impossibility, the map was a nearly complete and accurate rendering of the Milky Way galaxy. Tiny mass relays dotted the entire map, and Twilight easily recognized that the Arcturus Relay was in its correct place.

On the surface of the map, five planets had been rendered in such large detail that the eye couldn’t help but be drawn to it. They were so beautifully made that it almost seemed as if Twilight could reach a hoof out and pluck it out of the sky. Thessia. Earth. Tuchanka. Illium. Equestria.

Beyond the planets, larger than the rest, was the Citadel.

Twilight stared at the map in confusion and awe.

Thinking, Twilight opened her omni-tool, pulling up a galaxy map. She compared the locations as best she could before turning to Gilda with wide eyes. “It's accurate. As near as I can tell, it's... completely accurate.”

“What's so important about that?” Gilda asked, trying to understand.

“One-thousand years ago, whenever this castle was built... somepony made this map before we even knew that there was anything else out there beyond the sun and the moon.” Twilight shook her head, dropping back onto her haunches. “The sphere was already in place by then. There's no way that it was outside contact. Somepony on Equestria knew how the galaxy would look nearly two-million years ago.”

Standing, Twilight placed to put a hoof on the Citadel. “That shouldn't be possible. There's no way. It's not just improbable, it’s impossible! The time-scale involved is just too vast for anyone to know how the galaxy would turn out!”

“Then…” Gilda looked at the map with new understanding. “Who did this?”

“I don't know.” Twilight really didn’t She didn’t know how Celestia could have missed whoever had built this when she was at the castle. Twilight looked over to her journal, still floating next to her in her magic. “These two have to be connected in some way…"

“Dear Diary,” Opening the journal, Twilight started to read. “This is the first entry of of the Journal of Friendship being entered by Twilight Sparkle. Well, Princess Twilight Sparkle, I should say. And hasn't that been making me nervous, feeling so much pressure. The Tree of Harmony had my cutie mark on it, and when we put the Elements of Harmony in the tree, it revealed this mysterious chest with six keyholes. I've started searching, but so far I can't find any information on how to open it or where to find those keys.”

Gilda dropped back to her haunches, listening to what Twilight was saying.

“But I know it's important and vital to helping me discover who I am as a princess.” Twilight continued reading. “Hopefully, reading the Journal of the Two Sisters will help me be less scared of this whole Princess thing. After all, Celestia and Luna became princesses of Equestria and had to tackle really big problems. So if they could do it, then so can I. Right? My friends will also be contributing to the Journal of Friendship so we can learn from one another. And maybe someday, other ponies will read it and learn from out experiences as well. After all, we ponies have some really amazing adventures…"

Twilight looked up at Gilda, her mouth hanging open. “I don't understand.”

Author's Note

There you have it. Chapter Five. Things are just getting started, and the real changes are just beginning to show. Before you all ask, I have this all planned out and know exactly where I am going with this.

Let me know what you thought of the chapter below in the comments!

Chapter Six - Preflight Checks

Chapter Six - Preflight Checks
Bridge, SSV Normandy SR-1, Arcturus Station
April 6, 2183

There were times that Flight Lieutenant Jeff “Joker” Moreau truly hated being a part of the Alliance military. Long shifts in the lowest bidder produced chair did nothing for his back and he could already feel an ache that would last for days building at the base of his spine.

“Adams!” He hit the comm button on his far most left holo-display, glaring at the blinking red lights that kept flashing at him. A second passed, and Joker impatiently waited for a response., drumming his fingers on his leg. The indicators for the Internal Emission Sink were still reading that they were down. “Come on Adams, answer me!”

The Normandy was the first of her kind, a space ship built for stealth. The Internal Emission Sink was what made that possible. Heat was the single biggest problem that any ship had to deal with, simply from normal flight operations. It made them stick out like a sore thumb against the background temperature of space. The Normandy got around that problem by storing the heat in large lithium heat sinks between the ship’s hull and the decks.

Despite the rather ingenious design, the IES of the Normandy was hampered by the amount of heat that it could store, only three hours at maximum of silent running. If they didn’t vent the heat before those three hours were up, the heat sinks would cook the interior of the ship. The answer to the problem came in the form of Equestria’s cooling crystals. Theoretically, the crystals would store the heat from the sinks in the form of usable energy and expand the limit from three hours to a near unlimited amount of time.

Theoretically. In practice, it was a completely different matter.

He glanced over at Captain Spitfire in the copilot seat to his right. She was busy looking over her own screens, which were of a vastly different layout than his own. Hers were designed for use by a hoofed being, and he couldn’t make heads or tails of what she was doing. At least she had managed to get a seat specially designed for her. It looked far more comfortable than his own.

“How did you manage to get the yard to get you the seat?” Joker glared at Spitfire, flexing his fingers. “I couldn’t even get them to install a coffee maker on the bridge. What strings did you have to pull?”

“I’m cuter than you.” Spitfire flashed a grin at him. “I just have to ‘look cute’ and I can get you humans to do anything I want.”

“You have to teach me how to do that.” Joker had known Spitfire since he had been sent to Equestria to cross-train with the Wonderbolts ten years ago. They had become fast friends from the first day of training and had proved time and time again that they simply were better together.

“I couldn’t even if I wanted to. You’re just too ugly, it’s a sad fact of biology.” Spitfire giggled and stuck out her tongue at her.

“Real funny.” Joker rolled his eyes and turned back to his displays. “Adams, stop ignoring me!”

“Any change?” Lieutenant Gregory Adams voice came through the ships internal communications system.

“No.” Joker leaned forward and glared at his screen. “Are you even doing anything, ‘cause I gotta tell ya’, it doesn’t really seem like it. What are we even keeping you around for? I could do your job. I’d just have Spits kick things and we’d run just as well.”

“Yes, Joker, I'm just sitting on my ass in Engineering on the Alliance's most expensive warship,” Adams drawled.

Joker sighed, glancing over at Spitfire. Meeting his gaze, Spitfire shrugged. She activated her comms.

“Adams, stop harassing Joker and fix the ship!” She grinned at Joker. “It’s my job to drive him up the wall.”

“I'm trying! It's the crystals. They don’t play nice with the rest of the tech.” Adams protested, his frustration evident through his voice.

“What about it?” Joker asked.

“They’re on the fritz again. I thought this was supposed to make everything run smoother.”

“They are. What are you doing to it?” Joker hadn’t been happy when Octavio Tatum had decided that the ship needed to incorporate more from the Equestrian side of technology. The turian had at best jammed things together in the semblance of order, confident in his own superiority that they would work with a minimum of work.

“I'm reading the manual, I just don't know what's wrong. I don't like this magitech crap.” In reality, it took more than connecting a few wires to get magitech and human technology working together. Adams had been working to fix it since the turian engineer had left the project, and he had yet to make any actual progress.

“I don't care if you like it or not, Adams,” Spitfire chimed in. If she let Joker and Adams really go at it, they would bicker at each other for hours. “Just make it work.”

“It's not working!”

“Try harder, Adams.” Joker leaned back in his seat and immediately regretted it. There was absolutely no cushioning. Maybe he should get a pillow or something. “I'd rather not fly around in a stealth ship that doesn't have any stealth. It leads to a lot of holes in the hull, followed by, you know, explosive decompression.”

“I'm doing the best I can, but I never trained on Equestrian tech.” The man truly was working miracles, but even he could only do so much.

“Will the IES work without it until you figure it out?” Spitfire sighed, rubbing a hoof over her mane. They had spent so long trying everything else that they hadn’t bothered to ask the most obvious question.

There was a pause.

“It… should.”

“Keep working on the crystals, Adams,” Spitfire said, “But I want the IES ready to go with or without the storage crystals.”

“Yeah, I'll get on that,” Adams grumbled. He ended the call, and the bridge fell silent.

“I blame you for all of this,” Spitfire said, glaring at Joker.

“Me?” Joker looked at her incredulously, scoffing. “What did I do?”

“Yes, you!” Spitfire pointed an accusing hoof at Joker. “You're the one who put my name forward for this.”

“Don't give me that.” Joker typed a series of commands directly into the ship’s operating system as he noticed a line of code that could lead to the Normandy deciding to vent its atmosphere in the case of a fire. Best to take care of that himself. “You would have volunteered anyway.”

“Yeah…” Spitfire frowned. He was right. “Still, I blame you.”

“Whatever. Blame Joker, it's always his felt.”

“I'm glad you're finally learning.” Spitfire giggled, shifting in her seat.

Joker rolled his eyes, keeping an eye on the numbers coming from Engineering. They kept fluctuating as Adam's tried to work things out.

Spitfire sat in her seat, chewing on her lip for a minute, listening to Joker’s mumbling. She glanced over at him. “I’m not crazy, right?”

Joker looked over at his friend. A grim smile of sympathy on his face, he reached over and gave her foreleg a sympathetic pat.

“Not about this, no,” he said.

“Funny.”

“That is my name after all,” Joker said, giving her a wry grin. He sobered up, answering her question. “But, no, this isn't a normal shakedown run.”

“I didn't think so,” Spitfire murmured. She glanced over her shoulder, making sure that there weren't any turian Spectres lurking behind her. “You ever feel like he's just... watching, ya' know?”

“It’s probably not just a feeling.” Joker nodded, feeling the need to look over his shoulder to check for himself. “He's probably in the ducts, watching us now.”

Joker and Spitfire glanced up at the long and thin duct that hung over the entrance to the bridge. It was way to small for even a hanar to slip through.

“Okay, not the ducts,” Joker said with a shrug.

“You watch too many action movies.”

“Hey!” He pointed an accusing finger at her. “You watch them with me.”

“In protest.”

That wasn’t actually the truth. Joker and Spitfire had taken every opportunity to spend time with each other whenever they could. They didn’t get a lot of time with each other, but what little they could get, they spent together.

“That's what they all say,” Joker murmured.

“They?” Spitfire asked, smirking.

“They.” Joker nodded, waving his hands in the air. “You know. They. The nebulous them that always confirm my arguments.”

“The more you say it doesn't make that argument any better.”

“You say that, but they just disagree with you.” Joker felt reasonably sure that he had won that argument, and clapped his hands together (carefully, so as not to break anything) before getting back to work.

“Shut up.” Spitfire rolled her eyes.

“It is weird.” Joker glanced over at Spitfire, to see her quietly fuming at him. He bit his lip. “There are too many people here that don't belong. Captain Anderson. The guy could melt down all the medals he's earned and make a life-sized statue of himself.”

“That would be impressive.” Spitfire wondered just what that statue would look like. It would be a sight to see, that was for sure.

“Yeah. You have to wonder who our Executive Officer is going to be.”

“They'd have to be someone impressive. It would fit with everyone else.”

“The Butcher, maybe.” Joker really hoped not. The Butcher of Torfan was a man with far too many rumors to his name, and he wasn’t someone that Joker ever wanted to serve with. A man who killed women and children indiscriminately and won a medal for it was not ideal command material.

“No.” Spitfire shook her head. “The Captain has too much honor to let someone like that onboard.”

“Yeah, maybe.” He shrugged, unconvinced. Glancing at his monitor, his eyes widened. “Speak of the devil.”

He glanced over at Spitfire and spoke along with the Normandy’s Virtual Intelligence. “Executive Officer is aboard.”

Both Joker and Spitfire turned to watch as the airlock opened with a familiar hiss. Their eyes went wide when they immediately recognized the two who stepped onboard.

“The Angels of Elysium,” Spitfire whispered under her breath.

Author's Note

There you go, Chapter Six. Not a lot happens here, but I wanted to play around with two of my favorite characters in either series. I've got a lot planned for them.

In other news, I have finished chapter nine and I'm working on both chapter's ten and eleven at the same time.

Tell me what you think below!

Chapter Seven - New Command

Chapter Seven - New Command
SSV Normandy SR1, Arcturus Station
April 6, 2183

Riley and Rainbow waited inside the Normandy’s airlock, eying the decontamination ray as it passed back and forth over their bodies.
“Decontamination complete,” The Normandy’s virtual intelligence chirped. “The Executive Officer is aboard.”

The door opposite the wall slid open, and Riley caught her first glimpse of the inside of the stealth frigate. She stepped inside, her stride confident. Rainbow followed behind her, a bit more unconfident than her older sister.

Just inside and to the left, Riley found the pilot of the ship sitting in his chair, looking up at her. Beside him, in the copilots seat, was a golden yellow pegasus. Her mouth dropped open in surprise at the sight of them, and it was obvious she didn’t know that she was speaking. “The Angels of Elysium…”

It was an unfortunate monicker that had found its way to the pair of sisters after the Skyllian Blitz, when pirates had raided the colony of Elysium. Riley had only been twenty-two at the time, and she was on her first leave since she had joined the Alliance. Elysium had been the perfect destination, and the entire family had planned to celebrate there. It was the unexpected birth of Scootaloo that had called her parents away, but Rainbow Dash had still made the trip. Anything for her sister, after all. It was supposed to be a week of fun, celebrating, and relaxation. It had turned into the single most violent action that the Systems Alliance had been a part of since the Relay 314 incident.

Elysium’s defense force had been the first to fall. The raiders landed fast and quiet, killing everyone inside the compound before they even realized what was happening. The communications network posed no problem at all, and the police went not soon after that. Small weapons and unarmored officers were no match for pirates in full body armor with military grade assault rifles. It was at that moment that the true blitz began. The raiders landed their entire force, ready to make an example of the colony planet. In one minute, Riley and Rainbow had been lounging beside a tropical beach, the next, they were on the run for their lives.

Marines had a long and cultured history, stretching back all the way too ancient China, when war ships needed to defend themselves from attackers. When humanity had taken to the stars, they had consolidated their disparate militaries into a singular branch, the Alliance Navy. The Navy had of course brought its single most effective combat element with them, and thus the galaxy at large was introduced to the marines.
Riley had been trained as a marine, and as any such marine would, she took action. With Rainbow Dash by her side, she defended the colony of Elysium from the blitz. When the Alliance Navy arrived thirty-six hours later, they found the colonists preforming sweeping patrols through their streets, led by 2nd Lieutenant Riley Shepard with twelve year old Rainbow Dash acting as her messenger among the the patrols.

When the total amount of kills had been counted from colony’s network of security cameras, Riley had been tallied as taking down over fifty pirates on her own, leading the colonists to bring down even more. She had been awarded the Star of Terra for her efforts and an invitation was extended from the “the Villa” or as it was known to the rest of the military, “N-School.”

The news across the galaxy had talked and debated the event for months afterwards, and it was from those programs that the name “the Angels of Elysium” had come. Riley Shepard and Rainbow Dash had become heroes, and the name stuck.

Rainbow’s eyes widened as she took in the older pegasus, recognizing her from the hundreds of records that she held at the Wonderbolts Academy. Captain Spitfire, the most talented flight officer in nearly one-hundred years.

“Superior officer on deck!” The pilot shouted, struggling out of his chair with the use of a simple wooden cane.

Spitfire jumped up, her training showing in her swiftness and grace as she saluted Riley. As soon as he was up on his feet, the pilot joined her in her salute, standing as straight as he could on shaky legs. Riley returned the salute, wanting the man to sit back down before he hurt himself.
“Please, as you were.”

The pilot struggled back into his seat, and Riley had to resist the urge to help him. She got the feeling that he wouldn’t appreciate any such help, and she would rather not have the man in charge of keeping them all out of harm’s way angry at her. Instead, she pulled out her letter, showing him the official seal of the Fleet Admiral of the Navies. “Flight Lieutenant, please alert Captain Anderson to my arrival.”

The Alliance military was not an incredibly formal organization, at least not in its day to day operations. Friendships and romances were only inevitable when trapped aboard a starship for months at a time. Still, there were times when formality and tradition was needed, traditions that had been around for centuries were not so easily abandoned. This was one of those times.

“Yes, ma’am,” the pilot nodded, turning his chair back to his holo-displays. With a quick motion, he contacted the Captain’s omni-tool directly. “Captain, the new Executive Officer is here.”

“Thank you, Joker,” Captain Anderson’s gravelly voice responded over the comms. With that complete, Joker shut off the connection. He spun back around to watch, settling into his chair.

A moment passed, and on the other end of the CIC, the doors on the right side of the galaxy map opened. Captain David Anderson strode through, officers and deck crew jumping out of his way and saluting as he passed. Trailing behind him at a much more leisurely pace was a turian that Riley had never seen before in her life. He wore dark armor with red stripes, his clan paint white, with thick markings on his cheeks and mandibles, with one long streak from his eyes all the way to the back of his longest fringe.

Riley and Rainbow saluted, waiting patiently as he walked towards them down the length of the Normandy’s neck. As soon as he reached them, he saluted back.

“From Admiral of the Navies Steven Hackett,” Riley said, opening her letter to read. “To Lieutenant Commander Riley Shepard, Systems Alliance Navy. You are hereby ordered to proceed aboard the SSV Normandy SR1, there to take upon yourself the duties and responsibilities of Executive Officer.”

She held out the letter for the Captain. He reached out, taking the letter from her and holding it up to read in the dim light of the bridge, looking down at the paper over his nose. Satisfied, he carefully refolded the letter and handed it back to Riley before saluting her again.

“Welcome aboard, Commander,” he said.

“Thank you, sir.”

Taking out her own letter, Rainbow Dash held it out to Anderson. He took it and unfolded it, reading it over with the same gravitas that he had given the Commander. Tradition might not have demanded such treatment from him for any other officers than his XO, he held the young mare in the highest respect. As soon as he was finished, he saluted her, his face grim. “Welcome aboard, Flying Officer Rainbow Dash.”

“Thank you, sir,” Rainbow said, saluting back.

Behind the Captain, the turian studied Riley intently, his eyes sharp and unblinking. Riley didn’t move, didn’t make any sign that it bothered her, keeping the cloak of command wrapped around herself, but she had a feeling that the turian could see right through it. His mandibles flared, and he finally looked away. Riley breathed a soft sigh of relief, blinking.

“Joker, plot a course to Eden prime.” Anderson stepped past Riley and Rainbow into the actual bridge, standing between the two pilot’s chairs. “I want us to leave as soon as you are finished.”

“Yes, sir,” Joker nodded, looking over his shoulder at the Captain.

Turning back around, Anderson met first Riley’s eyes, then Rainbow’s. “Shepard, Rainbow, go stow your gear.”

“Yes, sir,” they said in unison. Saluting one final time, they walked down the neck of the ship to the door that Anderson had stepped through.

“Nihlus,” Anderson murmured, glancing at the turian. They shared a look.

“Captain,” Nihlus said, giving a short bow of his head before turning and lazily trailing after Riley and Rainbow.

Riley and Rainbow stepped down the stairs onto what quickly became apparent as the crew deck. A few crewmembers lingered at a pair of tables beyond the freight elevator, drinking coffee and chatting quietly. Before they could jump up and salute, Riley held a hand out to stop them.

They walked past them, coming to two rows of sleeper pods hanging underneath the bridge of the ship. Being only a frigate, there was not enough room to have actual bunks for the crew. Instead, they slept upright in what amounted to padded coffins, hot-bunking with the rest of the crew to cut down on the amount of needed pods.

Like all frigates, there was one sleeper pod that was held only for the Executive Officer.

“Lucky.” Rainbow glared half-heartedly at Riley, stowing her saddle-bags in the small locker underneath her pod, that was also marked with the name of her pod mate, Carlton Tucks.

“Oh, stop complaining,” Riley said, rolling her eyes.

“Yeah, well.” Rainbow grumbled under her breath, her wings flaring. “You don’t have to smell someone else’s sweat all night.”

Riley just laughed, stowing her own bag in the locker under her pod.

“Commander.”

Riley and Rainbow turned to find a tall, black haired man standing behind them. He had an easy smile on his face, his hair cut short, and he filled out his uniform nicely. As he tilted his head ever so slightly, Riley caught a glimpse of what could only be a bio-amp. The insignia on his collar proclaimed him as a staff lieutenant.

“Lieutenant…” Riley trailed off, waiting for him to give his name.

“Kaidan Alenko,” he said, laughing as he realized his mistake. He held out his hand to her. “I’m the head of the marine detail, ma’am.”

Taking his hand, Riley gave him a firm shake. “It’s good to meet you, Alenko.”

Pointing at his own neck, Alenko blushed. “I uh, I saw you amp when you were passing by. I didn’t know the new XO was going to be a biotic.”

“Yeah.” Self-consciously, Riley reached up and rubbed a finger over the smooth metal of her bio-amp.

“L3, right?” Kaidan asked, hoping against hope that his new commander wasn’t an ass who would chew him out for asking a simple question. “I don’t remember you from Jump Zero, so that’d be my guess.”

“Yeah, that’s right. L3.” Riley nodded, taking a moment to judge the lieutenant. She couldn’t sense any falseness in his personality, and he seemed to just be a kind, soft-spoken man.

Turning, he pulled down the back of his collar, showing her his amp. “I’m an L2 myself.”

Riley winced, unable to help herself. Kaidan noticed. She knew about the L2 implants. She had taken the time to research everything she could about biotics after the… incident in Twilight’s tower. The Biotic Acclimation and Temperance Training Program had produced the most powerful human biotics to date, but the L2 implants that they used had a long history of giving their users medical complications like insanity, mental disabilities, and crippling pain. They had the downside of being unable to upgrade the implants because of how entwined they were with a users nervous system.

“I’m sorry,” Riley apologized.

“It’s alright, ma’am.” Kaidan waved her apology away. “I’m used to that look.”

“You shouldn’t have to be.” Riley knew that Anderson wouldn’t let anyone onboard his ship if they weren’t competent. That meant that Kaidan had dealt with his demons, or at least had found a way to hide them.

“The universe isn’t always fair,” Kaidan said with a shrug. He had come to peace with what had been done to him long ago.

“No. It’s not.” Riley frowned. Crossing her arms, Riley glanced past Kaidan to see the turian lingering by the small kitchen opposite the tables. Something about him made her uneasy, and she felt bare without her armor around him. It was only natural, considering who he was, or more accurately, what. Turning back to Kaidan, she narrowed her eyes. “Do you know any reason why their is a Council Spectre onboard?”

“No.” Kaidan took a side-long glance at the turian, nodding his understanding of her question. “Nihlus just showed up yesterday. He’s just been kind of… lurking everywhere.”

“Nihlus?” Riley asked.

“Nihlus Kryik.” Kaidan nodded. “That’s his name.”

“Strange.” Riley shifted on her feet.

“Yeah.”

While Riley was having her conversation with the hunky man, she had walked away, waggling her eyebrows at her older sister. Riley had merely rolled her eyes, turning her attention back to her conversation.

She had nothing else to do, so Rainbow did what she always did on a new command. Explore.

The crew deck was fairly boring, just like every other ship she had ever stepped foot on. On one side, behind the kitchen, she found a door marked ‘Captain’s Quarters.’ That wasn’t interesting. She trotted to the other side and found another door, this one marked med-bay.

Before she could wander away, the door slid open and Rainbow found that she couldn’t just not leave the room unexplored. With wide-eyes, she trotted inside, finding an older human woman sitting in a chair with her legs crossed, reading a hardcover book. She had short, greying hair, a functional cut that wouldn't impede her work. Her face was gentle, one that looked like it had spent a lot of time laughing and smiling, wrinkles around her mouth and eyes.

Hearing the hoofsteps, the woman looked up, smiling when she saw Rainbow standing in the doorway.

“Hello, there,” she said. Her voice was smooth, her accent soft and pleasing.

“Hi.” Rainbow gave her a short little wave. Glancing around the room, she took a few steps further into the room. “You the doctor here?”

“Yes.” She nodded, closing her book after setting a bookmark between the pages. “I’m Dr. Chakwas. Did you need something?”

“Nah.” Rainbow shook her head, settling back on her haunches. “Just exploring. I’m Rainbow Dash.”

“Do you have a rank to go along with that name,” Chakwas asked, “Or did you manage to sneak aboard this ship?”

“Oh!” Rainbow straightened up, snapping into a picture perfect Equestrian salute, her face serious. “Right. Flying Officer Rainbow Dash, ma’am.”

“You don’t need to salute me,” Chakwas said with a laugh, waving as if to clear the seriousness from the room. “Save that rubbish for someone who cares.”

“Alright…” Rainbow nodded, confused, but not unappreciative. She decided that she liked the doctor.

“Now,” Chakwas said, setting the book down on her desk. “You just came onboard, correct?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rainbow fluffed her wings, settling them into a more comfortable position.

“Please, none of that ma’am nonsense either. Call me Karin.” She stood, crossing her arms under her breasts. “If you’re unable to break your conditioning to do that, at least call me Dr. Chakwas.”

“Alright, ma’am—“ Rainbow blushed, trying again. “Dr.— Karin.”

“Better.” Karin smirked, her thin lips curving up proudly. Walking over to the nearest exam table, she patted it. “Well, you’re here now. We might as well get your exam out of the way.”

“Exam?” Rainbow’s eyes widened and she jumped to all fours, backing away ever so slowly.

“Yes. There’s a Spectre onboard,” she said, scowling unhappily at that. “Which means that trouble is not far behind. There is every chance that you could end up shot, and I’ll be the one having to stitch you back together.”

She gave Rainbow a coy look. “It would be better for everyone involved if I knew where to put everything afterwards. Now come on, get up here.”

Gulping, Rainbow slunk over to the table. She hopped up, using her wings to hold herself upright as her knees shook.

“I will admit,” Chakwas said, pulling on a pair of rubber gloves. “You are only the second Equestrian that I have had the pleasure of having in my medical bay.”

“Second?” Rainbow asked, trying to keep the nervous look off her face.

“Our esteemed copilot was the first.” Noticing Rainbow’s nervousness, Chakwas laughed. “There’s no reason to be so frightened. It’s just a simple exam.”

“Yeah, sure,” Rainbow muttered to herself, looking longingly at the door. “Next you’ll be pulling out the needles and sucking out all of my blood.”

“What was that, dear?” Chakwas asked, looking at her from the corner of her eyes. “I didn’t hear you.”

“Nothing!” She blushed, ducking her head.

“Very well.” Stepping forward, Chakwas looked expectantly at the pegasus. “Please spread your legs and extend your wings.”

Slowly and reluctantly, Rainbow did as Chakwas asked her to.

Taking her stethoscope, Chakwas placed it against Rainbow’s chest, listening to first her heart, then her lungs. “You have a strong heart, Flying Officer.”

“Call me Rainbow,” she murmured, shifting uneasily on her hooves.

“It must be wonderful to be able to fly,” Chakwas said as she set her stethoscope aside. Pulling out a small device, she placed it against first Rainbow’s left eye, then her right, peering past her pupils.

“Yeah, it is!” Flying was one subject that Rainbow could talk on for hours.

“Flight has been a dream of humanities since the time we saw the first bird fly,” Chakwas said, placing down both her stethoscope and her eye examiner on her desk. “It’s why I joined the Alliance. I wanted adventure. I wanted to fly. Spaceships are the closest I could come to that.”

“Adventure?” Rainbow raised an eyebrow, looking at Chakwas like she was crazy. “Aren’t you supposed to be a doctor?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Laughing, Chakwas shook her head.

“I just thought that all doctors were, like, eggheads or something.” She blanched when she saw Chakwas’ face. “Sorry.”

“Eggheads?” With narrowed eyes, Chakwas continued her examination, taking Rainbow’s pulse, then her temperature. “No. I may have a PhD, but I’m no egghead.”

“Yeah, I’m starting to see that,” Rainbow murmured. She caught sight of the cover of the book Chakwas was reading before she came in. She jumped as Chakwas started to inspect her wings, giggling as the woman ran her hands down both of her sides.

“Impressive.” Chakwas hummed in appreciation. “You take amazing care of them.”

“Well, yeah!” Rainbow snorted, rolling her eyes. “I’m a Wonderbolt after all. I have to keep my wings in top condition.”

“What’s that?” Rainbow asked, pointing a hoof at the book.”

“That?” She followed her hoof. “It’s just a book I’m reading.”

“I recognize the cover.” She did. She had one just like it on her bookshelf at home.

“You should,” Chakwas said, turning her attention back to Rainbow’s exam. “It’s Equestrian. One of your more popular series, if I’m not mistaken.”
“What’s that?” She didn’t want to appear too eggheady herself. That would just be bad for her image.

“Daring Do.” Chakwas said the name with such an air of importance that it sent a shiver of excitement down Rainbow’s spine. “Captain Spitfire introduced me, and I find them incredibly enjoyable to read.”

“You read Daring Do?”

“Yes. I’m currently making my way through the third.”

“Daring Do and the Forbidden City of Clouds!” Realizing that she had chirped the last part, Rainbow blushed. “It’s my favorite.”

“I’m enjoying it myself. Daring Do is such a well written character. I have to applaud the author for her attention to detail.”

“Author?” Rainbow Dash scrunched up her muzzle in confusion.

“Yes, the author.” At Rainbow’s blank star, Chakwas realized that she was going to have to explain further. “The pony who wrote the book.”

“Wrote it?”

“How else did you think was produced?” Chakwas asked with a giggle.

“I dunno?” Rainbow shrugged, blushing as embarrassment flushed through her body. “A computer, or something.”

Laughing, Chakwas shook her head. “Lift your tail, please.”

“Lift my tail?” Rainbow Dash looked at Chakwas with sudden suspicion. “What for?”

“This is an exam, dear.”

Author's Note

If you haven't had the chance, please check out my new story: Deep Blue!

It's a story in the tradition of Robinson Crusoe and Cast Away, with Spitfire.

Chapter Eight - Hidden Threshold

Chapter Eight - Hidden Threshold
Everfree Castle, Everfree Forest, Equestria
April 6, 2183

Princess Celestia received Twilight’s message just before she raised the sun. It was surprisingly brief, considering some of the messages that Twilight had sent her before, which could have been classified as novella, or research papers to be submitted to the proper academics. The message only held three lines.

Dear Princess Celestia,

We have found something that we cannot explain at the castle. We need help.

Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle

There was very little that Twilight couldn’t explain, and Celestia couldn’t help but wonder just what had stumped her student. The fact that she was investigating what had happened to the Elements of Harmony only raised her interest. If there was something she couldn’t explain, there might be a clue that could lead them to the Elements. Rushing from her tower, Celestia hunted down her sister, finding her leaving her night-court after lowering her moon. As soon as she had learned of the message, they made the only decision that they could. Celestia cancelled her day court, and together, they took flight, making all speed to their old castle.

It didn’t take them long make the journey. Being an immortal alicorn with the power of the universe coursing their bodies granted them speed that could only be matched by the latest in engine technology.

Landing just outside the entrance to the castle, Celestia could taste the remnants of Twilight’s magic in the air behind her, stretching over the gorge. Glancing back, she could see why. The bridge was beyond repair, and her student must have created a solid construct of magic instead of putting her trust in the rickety wooden slats and rotting rope.

“Sister?”

Turning back, Celestia found Luna watching her. “Luna?”

“Shall we go in?” Luna gestured inside the castle with a wing, tilting her head just a bit to the left. “Twilight is waiting.”

“Yes…” Celestia nodded, biting her lip. “Yes. Let’s go.”

Together, they entered the castle, retracing the path they had walked three days ago. The castle looked different in the daylight. The sun broke up the shadows, shining through the broken holes and rotted ceiling. It struck home then for Celestia, just how long it had been since that night one-thousand years ago. It had felt like a blink of they eye, but more generations than she could even remember had passed her by.

Finding their way to the entrance of the throne room, the sister’s found a small tent set up just outside the doors. The remnants of a small fire inside of a tiny stone pit still smoldered, coals glowing a dull orange. Smoke wafted from the remains of the logs, and two clean plates were stacked just next to the pit, two cups sitting beside them.

Seeing a pot of still steaming coffee in the coals of the fire, Luna eyed it thirstily. Lifting it with her magic, she pulled off the lid and gave it a tentative sniff. With a smile, she decided that it was still perfectly good and drinkable. Lifting one of the cups, she surrounded it with a ball of fire hotter than the surface of the sun, cleaning it thoroughly. By the time that she had finished, the cup was glowing white hot and she surrounded it with a ball of ice, the ball practically turning to steam the second it manifested, still contained within Luna’s magic. As the cup rapidly cooled, she poured more magic into it, and the steam turned to water, cooling it even further.

Satisfied, Luna let the ball dissipate and the water dropped to the floor. Lifting the pot of coffee once again, she poured it into her cup. Taking a sip, she noticed the look that Celestia was giving her.

“What?”

Celestia didn’t say anything.

“I’m tired!” Luna protested, sniffing haughtily. She pulled the cup close protectively, turning her nose up at her older sister.

Celestia rolled her eyes but didn’t say anything. She walked past the small tent and to the open doors of the throne room beyond. Despite the fact the sun was high in the sky, the room itself was dark. There was a sudden drop of several feet just at the doorway that hadn’t been there the night before. Celestia turned, sharing a look with Luna.

“It certainly explains the letter,” Luna murmured, taking a sip of her coffee. “After you, Tia.”

“Twilight?” Celestia called, leaning in through the doorway. “Are you in here?”

Silence was the only reply.

Tentatively, Celestia made the step down to the floor below. As Luna stepped down beside her, Celestia pulled from the heart of her sun and she began to glow, illuminating the room around her in a gentle golden glow.

“Tia…”

Celestia turned to find Luna staring at the floor with wide eyes. “What are you doing, Luna?”

“Look.” Luna pointed.

Celestia followed Luna’s hoof to find that she was standing on a planet, Earth if she was not mistaken. She stepped back, taking a closer look. It didn’t take her long to realize why there had been a drop stepping into the throne room. A map of the entire galaxy was laid out before her, and it was astounding in its complexity.

“That’s new.” Luna scuffed a hoof over the Earth, taking a moment to admire its artistry. It had been constructed from finely ground pieces of sapphire and emeralds.

“Twilight?” Celestia called again, louder this time. Whatever her student had uncovered, it was a much bigger deal then she had first imagined.

“Over here, Princess!” Twilight called out, poking her head out from around the pedestal that held the Elements of Harmony, waving happily at the two Alicorns. “Isn’t it amazing?”

“It is certainly… something.” Celestia and Luna glanced down at the map before starting forward, careful not to drag their hooves so their shoes wouldn’t damage it. Coming around the pedestal, they found Twilight sitting on her haunches, scribbling intently in a journal that her brother had given to her on her last birthday. Gilda was sitting a few feet away, watching what looked like a quarian film on her omni-tool. “What… What is all of this, Twilight?”

“I have no idea!” Twilight shrugged, looking up at Celestia with a grin that was on the edge of manic. She turned back to her journal, trying her best to make a direct copy of the map as best as she possibly could. She gestured at the map with a hoof. “The moment we stepped inside, so much started to happen. The pedestal opened and revealed this!”

Using her magic, Twilight lifted another journal out of her saddle bag and held it up for the two princesses to see. Celestia took it in her magic, turning it every which way as she looked it over. An eyebrow raising, she passed it over to Luna. “What happened Twi—“

“I’m not hallucinating, am I?” Luna interrupted her sister, looking at Twilight with wide eyes. The journal was cracked open in front of her, and Celestia had to wonder just what she had read that had surprised her so much.

“No.” Twilight shook her head. “I’ve been trying to make sense of it all night.”

“She's not lying. She was up most of the night with it,” Gilda drawled, nodding, and Celestia noted for the first time how bloodshot the griffin’s eyes were, with deep bags underneath. “Kept me up too,” she grumbled.

“Let me see.” Celestia took the journal from Luna and began to read. Within moments, she understood her sister’s confusion. She couldn’t help but read aloud.

Dear Diary,

Once again, the Magic of Friendship and the Elements of Harmony have proven to be the solution to the most challenging and horrible threats against Equestria. And while I've been scouring for hints in every book and scroll on where to find the keys to open the chest, it turns out that the clues were right here in the Journal of Friendship!

I didn't discover this on my own. Discord read our Journal of Friendship and highlighted specific entries. In each of them, my friends faced a difficult choice, but they remained true to themselves and embraced their Element. In turn, this helped another pony make the right choice in her life. Because of this act, each of my friends was then given an object, or key, from the pony whose life they helped change…

“I see…” Celestia stopped reading when she caught a glimpse of the name at the bottom of the page.

Princess Twilight Sparkle.

Celestia blinked. For the first time in a long time, she felt completely and utterly confused. She couldn’t think of a single thing to say, trying to take in everything that she had just read.

“As soon as the journal appeared,” Twilight said, continuing. She didn’t notice Celestia’s flummoxed look. “The floor lit up and opened. The map was right there. It’s fascinating!”

Luna followed Twilight’s gaze, giving the map another look. She blinked, looking to Celestia. “I would know if this was a dream…”

“Are you sure?” Celestia asked, almost begging.

“Yes.”

“Then…” Celestia looked back down at Twilight.

“Yes.” Jumping up to all four of her hooves, Twilight stood proudly like she was delivering a lecture before the Royal Academy. “As far as I can tell. This shouldn’t exist. It should be impossible, but it isn’t! I used every spell I could think of, and it’s one-hundred percent real.”

“There are still some things that I have yet to teach you, Twilight.” It wasn’t that Celestia didn’t believe Twilight, but she would only be satisfied if she could see it for herself. There were some spells that she had purposefully seen kept from the textbooks, things that were best kept from the rest of Equestria. She let herself fall into her magic, and for the next thirty minutes, she cast a slew of ancient and forgotten spells until the throne room was crackling with energy.

Celestia blinked, stunned. She looked down at her student, who was staring right back at her with wide eyes and open jaw.

“You are right, Twilight.” She held the journal back out to Twilight, who blinked in surprise at hearing her name.

“It doesn’t make any sense…” Twilight shook her head, gathering her thoughts back together as she took the journal from Celestia, flipping to a page. “Listen to this.”

Dear Diary,

All I wanted out of today was a nice relaxing day with Cadance. After all, the two times we were together, things hardly went smoothly. Her wedding to my brother? She'd been trapped at the bottom of the castle and was being impersonated by the changeling queen. My visit to the Crystal Empire? King Sombra attacked! Just once I'd like to have a day with Cadance when the of Equestria wasn't hanging in the balance. And I had such a great day planned! What could be better than spending the day with my best friend/sister-in-law combo?

That is, until Discord showed up with his "Blue Flu", mucking up all my plans to try and have a nice mellow day with Cadance. He sent us on a wild-goose to the end of Equestria for a remedy and had us battling Tatzlwurm. On the one day when the fate of Equestria wasn't in our hooves! I think it's pretty clear that my visit with Cadance didn't go quite the way I expected. But in the end, I realized that when you're with a good friend, even the most chaotic day can wind up being a great experience that brings you closer.

Celestia turned and looked at Luna, seeing the confusion she felt mirrored on her sister’s face.

“Changeling… Queen?” Celestia murmured.

“Discord?” Luna rolled the word around in her mouth, tasting its unfamiliarity.

“King Sombra is the only one I’ve heard of,” Celestia said.

“Could the journal be speaking of Penance?” Luna asked, tilting her head. She had never heard of any Discord before in her life.

“No.” Celestia hook her head, frowning. “I don’t believe so. His name would not be so casually written.”

“I have a theory!” Twilight shut the journal, setting it back down almost reverently into her saddlebags.

Both Celestia and Luna turned to look at Twilight, the little unicorn drawing their attention.

“Please, Twilight,” Celestia said, urging her student to continue.

“The journal,” Twilight said, pacing back and forth. Gilda watched her, following her as she turned, “against all impossibilities, seems to have been written by me. Well, me and several other writers.”

“Five other names are repeated over and over again.” Twilight lifted up her own journal, more for reference than any sort of need to remind herself. “Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. From what they’ve written, it seems like they are the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.”

She blushed, closing her journal. “It’s just that… it was never in our universe.”

“Rainbow Dash?” Luna asked, almost incredulous. She had spent more than her fair share of time around the filly during Twilight’s childhood, and she had to wonder just what Element the brash Pegasus would bare.

“Yes.” Twilight nodded.

“Tell me what you’re thinking, Twilight,” Celestia said, her ears swiveling forward, focusing her entire attention on her student.

“I believe that this journal has come from another universe!” Twilight stomped a hoof against the floor for effect. “One that is similar to ours, but different all the same. There’s no mention of the Dyson Sphere, or of Mass Relays, or even any form of space travel at all! One where Rainbow’s family never adopted Riley Shepard and stayed in Cloudsdale. One where Princess Luna was banished to the moon.”

She couldn’t help but hop in excitement. “It’s a looking glass to what could have been!”

Celestia and Luna fell silent. When they had left Canterlot, they never would have been able to guess that this would have been the conversation they would end up having.

“I would like to read the journal for myself,” Celestia murmured, settling back onto her haunches.

“Of course, Princess!” Twilight chirped. She pulled it back out of her saddle bags and floated it over to Celestia. The Princess took it, opening it to the first page and beginning to read. She devoted all of her attention to the old journal.

“Twilight, what are your thoughts on the map?” Still standing, Luna looked over the galaxy.

“The map?” For a moment, Twilight looked surprised, but she quickly realized what Luna was asking. She looked down, blushing when she remembered what she was standing on for the first time since the Princesses had arrived. “Right, the map!”

Almost as if she could read her marefriend’s mind, Gilda handed Twilight the sketchbook that she had been using before the Princesses had arrived. Twilight held it up to Luna proudly, showing off to the Princess.

“I think it’s more impressive than the journal, actually.” The drawing was truly impressive. Twilight had faithfully laid down every single bit of the map on the sketchbook. “It has to be at least a thousand years old, which would mean it would have to have been laid down at least two-million years ago.”

“That seems like a correct assumption.” Luna nodded her head, the mathematics sounding right to her.

“Right!” Twilight nodded, her hair bobbing along with the movement. “What it doesn’t explain is how whomever made it knew the shape of the galaxy.”

“I have been aware of the galaxy for nearly as long as I have been alive.” Luna pointed out the flaw in Twilight’s argument.

“Sorry!” Blushing, Twilight shook her head. “That wasn’t what I meant.”

“Then what?”

“Two million years ago, none of the races we know of today existed. The Protheans hadn’t built their empire. Thessia was just some world that had yet to have evolved any meaningful form of life, much less the Asari.” Twilight trotted past Luna, Gilda trailing after her a few paces behind. Twilight sat down right on Thessia. “Despite that, Thessia is right here! All six of the locations are important to the galaxy at large today. How could anypony have known that?”

“I see.” Frowning, Luna took the map in with new eyes. Sitting back on her haunches, she finished her cup of coffee as Gilda settled down next to Twilight. “That is indeed quite a conundrum.”

“What if someone did know?” Gilda asked softly. It seemed the most obvious answer to her, and she clacked her beak in embarrassment as Luna and Twilight stared at her silently.

“What?” Twilight blinked.

“What if someone travelled through time and left this here?” Gilda shuffled her claws, rubbing her thumb up and down her foreclaw.

Twilight chewed her lip, thinking it over.

“That would be impossible.” Luna was the first to speak. “There are spells that allow a pony to travel through time, but I am afraid that two-million years are beyond all of them.”

Twilight nodded her agreement. “It has to be something else.”

“Twilight.”

Celestia’s soft whisper captured the attention of all three of them. They turned to find her staring at the last page of the journal, her eyes focussed.

“Princess?”

“Why didn’t you mention the note?” Celestia glanced at Twilight for only a moment before her gaze darted back down to the journal.

“What note?” She hadn’t noticed any note when she had pored over the journal.

Holding up the journal, Celestia showed them the last page, written in scrawled handwriting, different from any of the other entries within it. Trotting to her mentors side, Twilight took a closer look.

“To the Empress of Equestria, Celestia Sol, and her sister, Princess Luna Selene…” She read aloud.

Luna’s eyebrows rose. “Sister…”

“I know.” Celestia didn’t like anything that had happened over the past morning.

“What?” Gilda asked, staring at the two sisters in confusion.

“I wasn’t the Empress of Equestria at the time this journal would have had to been written,” Celestia whispered.

“Another mystery.” Luna didn’t like mysteries. They caused so many headaches. For a being who saw events occur at a macro level, things that came along and ruined the plans she so often carefully put into place were too much of a headache.

“By now, you have most certainly realized that the Elements of Harmony are missing,” Twilight continued reading aloud. “I have taken them, for Equestria’s own good. Signed…”

“There’s no signature.” Sitting back on her haunches, she looked up at Celestia and Luna, confusion written on her face. Her eyes pleaded Celestia to believe her, her legs shaking. She had missed something. How could she have missed something so big? “That wasn’t there before.”

“I believe you, Twilight.” Celestia reassured the little unicorn. Turning her gaze to the map, she hummed to herself, eying each of the six locations.

“What are you thinking, sister?” Luna asked, following her gaze.

“There are six Elements of Harmony,” Celestia noted.

“Ah.” Luna nodded, a little embarrassed that she hadn’t made the connection earlier. “I see.”

“You don’t think…” Twilight caught on, taking in the map with a new appreciation.

“It seems possible.” Celestia stood, readjusting her wings into a more comfortable position. “It certainly would not be outside of the realm of possibility.”

“What?” Gilda felt like the dumb one in the room. “What are you saying?”

“The map!” Trotting over to her marefriend, Twilight explained. “It must show where the Elements of Harmony are!”

Celestia and Luna shared a look before turning back to Twilight and Gilda.

“Twilight,” Celestia started. “Would you give Luna and I a moment?”

“Of course, Princess!” Bowing, Twilight started trotting back towards the entrance of the throne room. “Are you hungry, Gilda? I’m feeling hungry.”

“I could eat,” Gilda murmured, following after Twilight.

The princesses had been speaking for hours, and Gilda had watched in amusement as Twilight had flagged, struggling to keep her eyes open. After eating lunch, they had crawled back inside their tent and settled down. Twilight had lost her battle about an hour ago, and Gilda had pulled a blanket over both of them as the little unicorn snored, curling around her marefriend.

The volume on her omni-tool turned down as low as she could get it, Gilda had been watching cartoons ever since Twilight had fallen asleep. She giggled, struggling to keep from guffawing and waking up the unicorn who really needed to work on her sleep habits.

At the sound of hoofsteps approaching, Gilda shut off her omni-tool and looked up to see Celestia and Luna climbing up out of the throne room.

“Princesses!” Immediately, she clamped her claws over her beak, looking down at Twilight, hoping against hope that she hadn’t woken her up.

No such luck.

Groaning, Twilight blinked groggily, struggling to focus on everything surrounding her. The moment that she saw her teacher and her sister, she jumped to her hooves, throwing aside the blanket.

“I’m awake!” She cried, and the fact that it wasn’t slurred was an impressive feat. She blinked, looking at the princesses, then checked her omni-tool. When she realized it was now mid-afternoon, she dropped down to her haunches. “Huh…”

“I apologize, Twilight,” Celestia murmured, nuzzling her confused student. “Our conversation took a little longer than I expected.”

“It’s alright.” Leaning into the nuzzle, Twilight blushed.

“Thank you.” Standing back to her full height, Celestia composed herself. “I don’t believe that others would be as understanding.”

“I’m sure that it was important.” Twilight rubbed sleep from her eyes with her hoof, yawning.

“It was indeed.” Luna nodded her head, offering a warm smile to Twilight. Coming around the small fire pit, she took a seat next to them, surprisingly grim. “Celestia told you about the prophecy?”

“She did.” Twilight shrunk a little, embarrassed to know one of the secrets of one of the immortal rulers of Equestria.

“She didn’t tell you every detail,” Luna admitted, her head ducking ever so slightly.

Twilight glanced at Celestia, who nodded in confirmation.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. It wasn’t my place to say.” Celestia sat down on the other side of Twilight and Gilda, basking in the warmth of the fire. Twilight edged closer to her teacher, seeking comfort. Gilda just watched on quietly, pulling a bag of cookies from Twilight’s saddlebag.

“It is mine, however,” Luna said, putting on a brave face. She took a deep breath, letting it out in a long sigh. She blinked, tired in more ways than one. “And you do need to know.”

She was silent for a moment, staring deep into the flames of the fire. “Starswirl the Bearded was the stallion to make the original prophecy.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up at the name (Starswirl was only one of her greatest heroes), but she restrained the questions that threatened to bubble out of her mouth at Celestia’s reprimanding look.

“We have kept a careful hoof on history, and I’m sure that scholars would be horrified if they learned just how much we have kept from being written down,” Luna gestured at Celestia. Very few knew just how much they had guided Celestia’s creation. “If they knew how many books we had rewritten or destroyed.”

Twilight looked accusingly at Celestia, who wilted a little under her students gaze. She wondered just what had been lost in all of the centuries.
“I had a daughter once.”

Twilight understood all of the words. I. Had. A. Daughter. Once. She was well-versed in the Equestrian language, and had achieved top scores in all of her classes. Despite all of that, she didn’t understand a single thing that Luna had said. Maybe she had aphasia? She didn’t feel like she had a stroke, but who was she to make a self-diagnosis.

“I’m sorry,” she managed to choke out, her voice weak. Looking over, she saw Gilda’s beak hanging open as she stared at Luna like she had just laid an egg. “Could you repeat that?”

“I had a daughter once.”

That would be a no on the aphasia then. Or was it? Twilight had to think about that? Did aphasia mean she couldn’t speak… she blinked, dropping back to her haunches. She simply let out a whispered, “What…”

“The prophecy Starswirl made was horrifying.” Luna continued onwards, not noticing Twilight’s stunned face. “She was so young, barely even a year old, and already her fate seemed to be set in stone.”

“Princess…” Seeing that her marefriend seemed incapable of speech at the moment, Gilda asked the obvious question. “What was the prophecy?”

Luna was quiet for a long moment, fighting back the tears that threatened to overwhelm her. She looked away from them, unable to even look in their direction. Choked up, she began to speak. “Starswirl foresaw a coming darkness, a storm that threatened to destroy all of Equestria. He saw the death of everyone, and he saw that there was only one who could save us all.”

“Your daughter,” Twilight murmured, making the connection.

“Yes,” Luna whispered, shame filling her.

Celestia stood, stepping over the fire to sit next her sister, wrapping a wing over Luna’s back comfortingly.

“I could not accept that.” Luna offered Celestia a small, but thankful smile, but ducked her head in shame. “I would not allow my only daughter to perish.”

“You must understand, Twilight,” Celestia took over for her sister. Luna had not been completely in the wrong. “Alicorns are the rarest of the four pony races. There have only been six in the entirety of Equestrian history. Each and every one is precious beyond all reckoning.”

“Six alicorns?” Twilight struggled with the math, her mind still racing from what she was learning.

“Our mother and father.” Celestia said, helping Twilight along. “Luna and I. Aurora, Luna’s daughter. Cadance.”

“When you live a life that can be measured by the turning of the galaxy, our companionship is something rare, to be treasured above all else.” Gathering herself together, Luna continued. “Who better to serve as companions then other immortals. I was foolish.”

She looked around at the scars of the Everfree Castle, wincing at the memories they brought up. “In my desperation to save Aurora, I turned to dark magic to try and stop her fate.”

Twilight and Gilda followed Luna’s gaze, understanding just how much power the alicorns wielded in the melted stone that surrounded them.

“When I said that I almost had to use the Elements one-thousands years ago…” Celestia’s voice cracked.

“What happened?” Her voice soft, Twilight couldn’t help but ask the question.

“I became a creature of evil to try and save my daughter.” Luna stood, moving out from under Celestia’s wing. She bowed her head, avoiding eye contact with everypony else. “I didn’t care if I had to kill everypony to do it. Celestia had no other choice but to stop me. In my own anger, I tried to kill Celestia…”

Celestia stood, cantering up and nuzzling Luna. “I forgave you long ago for that, Luna…”

“All that I accomplished was killing my own daughter.” Luna turned, meeting Twilight’s eyes. “Do you understand, Twilight?”

“By trying to save your daughter from the prophecy, you accidentally fulfilled it…” Gilda spoke first, stepping close to Twilight. She felt the need for comfort.

“That is what we believed, at least until three days ago.” Seeing that her sister did not have the ability to continue speaking, Celestia took over for her. “It seems that my sister’s transformation was not the darkness that Starswirl foretold. You saw the dream. The Elements are our only hope.”

“And they’re missing.” Twilight glanced over her shoulder at the throne room behind them.

“Yes.” Celestia stood tall, flaring her wings. She took a calming breath, and Luna joined her, though she was much more sullen.

Twilight and Gilda straightened, sensing that something had changed in the atmosphere of the room. Things had just gotten a whole lot more formal.

“Twilight, we have no right to ask this of you.” Celestia spoke with her princess voice, the same that she had used to make the Council bow to her will. She winced ever so slightly when she saw Twilight’s back straighten even further. “You do not deserve the burden of trying to correct our mistakes. Nevertheless, we find that we must ask you a question.”

“Princess Celestia, I’m willing to help in whatever way I can.” Twilight tried to be as formal as possible, calling on every single bit of training that she had received from the school.

Celestia sighed, closing her eyes. “As Empress and Princess of Equestria, I must ask if you are willing to hunt down and retrieve the Elements of Harmony.”

“I…” Looking over at Gilda, overwhelmed by the enormity of what Celestia was asking of her. She saw nothing but encouragement and love from her marefriend. Gulping, Twilight turned back to Celestia, straightening herself like she had seen her brother do so many times before in his duties as part of the Royal Guard. She coughed, clearing her breath. “I am willing, your Imperial Majesty.”

“Very well.” Celestia bowed her head, before accepting that Twilight would never change. “On this date, April 6, 2183, let it be known that Empress Celestia Sol the Dawn Bringer, confers upon Lady Twilight Sparkle the rank and duties of Celestial Emissary. She shall speak and act with my authority, and all of the power of Equestria at her back. Let it be known.”

The weight of Celestia's words hit Twilight, and she dropped down prostrate in front of her teacher. What had she just agreed to? What had she just promised to do?

“Princess, I—“ She gulped, a sudden bout of worry and panic filling her. “I won’t let you down, Princess.”

“I know that you won’t, Twilight.” Stepping forward, Celestia nuzzled Twilight, using her wings to pull the unicorn into a tight hug. “There is no way that you could. I’m already so proud of you, my—“

Her voice hitching, she ducked her head, kissing Twilight’s forehead. “I’m already so proud of you, my faithful student.”

Holding out a hoof for Twilight, the unicorn took it and Celestia helped her to her feet.

“I’m not sending you out unprepared.” Celestia tried her best to reassure the unicorn. “You are better than even Starswirl was. You wield magic as naturally as you breathe. I’m giving you my ship, and every resource you could possibly need for this quest, Twilight.”

“Your ship?” Twilight was already too overwhelmed to be surprised even further. “But—“

“I have no need of it, Twilight. It will serve you far better than it ever did me.” If only Twilight could understand just what she saw in her.

“Thank you, Princess.” She couldn’t think of anything else to say, and instead leaned forward and nuzzled Celestia’s warm chest, just underneath her golden peytral.

“You are very, very welcome, Twilight.” She turned to face Luna for a moment before looking back at the little unicorn, apologetic. “I believe that we must be going now, Twilight. There are things we must prepare for before you depart.”

“I’ll be back later this evening, Princess.” Twilight trotted back to Gilda, feeling more than a little embarrassed that the griffin had had to sit through all of their conversations.

“May I ask why?” Celestia asked.

“The journal mentioned some things that I want to investigate first,” Twilight admitted. Ponyville held answers. Whether they were good or bad would only be seen in time.

“Very well, Twilight. Stay safe.” She offered a brief, but warm smile to her before turning back to Luna, who stood on shaky legs. “Are you ready Luna?”

“Yes, Tia,” Luna whispered. She attempted to raise her head and stand proud, but it was too much. Instead, she kept her gaze firmly planted on the ground. Ancient memories were a terrible thing. Time often only allowed reminiscence, and Luna had only added to her guilt and grief of that terrible night.

Celestia walked up next to her sister, igniting her horn. In a flash of magic, the two alicorns disappeared, leaving Twilight and Gilda alone in the Everfree castle.

They were silent for a long moment, before Gilda looked at Twilight.

“Celestial Emi…” She paused, eyes narrowing in frustration as she tried to pronounce the word. “Ema…”

“Emissary,” Twilight murmured.

“What does that mean?” Gilda had been gone from Equestria for a long time, but she had figured that she had at least been around long enough to know the basics of how her home planet ran. Celestia’s proclamation had thrown a rather large kink in that idea.

Twilight was still for a whole minute, and Gilda wondered if the unicorn had even heard her. When she saw how wide the unicorn’s eyes were, she realized why. Twilight was in the middle of a panic attack.

Creeping forward, eying the unicorn carefully, Gilda settled down next to Twilight. She reached out her claws, pulling her closer, and the unicorn rested her head on Gilda’s shoulder. This close, she could feel the unicorn’s racing heart, her frenzied breathing.

“What does that mean?” Gilda asked again, softer this time.

“It…” Twilight’s voice hitched. “It means that I’m now the third most powerful Equestrian in the galaxy.”

“What.” Gilda’s heart plummeted, and she started to realize just what Twilight had been gifted.

“Princess Celestia just gave me the right to act and speak in her name.” Twilight calmed nearly instantly, though it was a false calm. She had grown well accustomed to putting on a facade in the courts. As much as she wanted to hyperventilate and curl up into a ball, she didn’t. She had never asked for any of this! She was a book worm, not an adventurer. “That means that for all intents and purpose, I am an extension of her will. Anything I say might as well have come from the Princess herself!”

“You’ll be fine.” Sensing her marefriend’s distress, Gilda wrapped her forelegs around her, rocking her gently back and forth. “The Princess trusts you. I trust you.”

They stayed in their embrace for several minutes, drawing comfort from each other. Slowly, they began to be aware of the chirping of birds outside the castle walls, a soft breeze blowing through the forest. There was peace to be found, even in the heart of the Everfree forest.

“Thank you.” Gathering herself together, Twilight straightened, taking a deep breath. Leaning forward, she kissed Gilda.

“No problem.” Gilda nuzzled Twilight’s muzzle.

“We need to go back to Ponyville,” Twilight said. “The other Twilight lived in Ponyville with the rest of the Elements of Harmony. If I can talk to them, we might find some sort of clue. We might have a chance to figure out what is happening.”

“Alright.” Gilda nodded. She picked up her little saddle bag, wrapping it around her middle. “I’m ready.”

Igniting her horn, Twilight packed up their little camp. Everything that she had transformed earlier, transformed right back into what it had originally been, just a lot of rocks and debris.

“Let’s go.” Twilight pulled on her own saddle bags, trotting back towards the entrance of the castle.

They made their way back through the Everfree forest and were back in Ponyville in only an hour. There was something different about the forest that neither unicorn nor griffin could quite place. It was almost as if the events that had occurred in the ruins of the castle had changed the forest. What were monsters after all, when time and space itself had been broken before the two oldest beings to live.

Together, Twilight and Gilda entered the town hall. They ignored all of the trappings of the entrance and made their way to the mayor’s office. It was easy to find, clearly marked, Mayor, Mayor Mare.

Raising her hoof, Twilight knocked on the door.

“Come in!” A warm, feminine voice called from inside.

Pushing the door open, Twilight and Gilda stepped into the mayor’s office. It was a quaint room, the majority of it taken up by a large desk covered in piles of paperwork, scrolls, and almost buried completely underneath the former, a small hologram emitter. Sitting behind the short desk was presumably the mayor. She was a mid-aged grey earth pony with a scroll for a cutie mark, a pair of half-moon glasses perched on her muzzle.

“How can I help you?” The Mayor asked, looking at Twilight and Gilda kindly, if slightly removed.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle.” She gestured over at her marefriend. “This is Gilda Blackwing. We’re trying to find several mares who we presume are living here.”

“I’m Mayor Mare.” Standing, she trotted out from behind her desk. “I certainly hope I can be of help. I know most of the ponies in town.”

Pulling out her own journal from her saddle-bags, she gave a warm smile to the Mayor. She didn’t truly need the journal to remember the names, but it was a quirk that Gilda had long since grown used to that Twilight always wanted to be prepared, in the unlikely case that she actually forgot something. “I’m looking for four ponies. Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack.”

“Hmm.” Mayor Mare frowned, apologetic. “Applejack is the only of those names that I recognize. She’s a young earth pony that owns a farm on the south side of town. Sweet Apple Acres.”

“You don’t know any of the others?” Twilight believed her, but it never hurt to double check. Things often revealed themselves if one just pushed themselves a little further.

“No.” Mayor Mare shook her head, smiling apologetically. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright.” Despite the bitter sting of disappointment, Twilight let none of her frustration show on her face. “Thank you. We won’t take up anymore of your time.”

Together, Twilight and Gilda left the town hall and stepped back out onto the dirt paved streets of Ponyville.

“Excuse me!” Twilight called out, flagging down a passing earth pony. “Can you give me directions Sweet Apple Acres?”

“Sure!” The magenta coated earth pony smiled helpfully. She pointed down the road, towards gently rolling hills to the south. “Follow that road all the way down. You can’t miss it.”

“Thank you!”

“Not a problem.” The earth pony continued on her journey.

“Well, let’s go.” Twilight and Gilda started trotting down the path. Just as the mare said, they really couldn’t miss it. As soon as the hills began, they found that the apple trees began, fenced in neatly. The fence grew steadily larger and more elaborate the further they went, until it eventually turned into an entrance, with a sign proudly proclaiming in great carved letters, Sweet Apple Acres.

“This is it?” Gilda could only barely read the sign, but she didn’t think she was wrong.

“That’s what it says.” Twilight took in the farm house and the barn a little ways up the path past the entrance. “Fitting, I suppose, that a pony named Applejack would own an apple farm.”

It only took a few minutes to walk up the path to the farm house. Together, they trotted up the steps onto the porch, and Twilight knocked on the front door. A minute passed, and no one answered.

Glancing at Gilda, who only offered a shrug, Twilight knocked again.

“Hello, is anypony there?” Twilight called out. Maybe they were asleep and just didn’t want to answer.

There was still no answer.

Frowning, Twilight trotted over to the nearest window to peer inside, only to trip over a rocking chair which held the oldest looking pony that she had ever seen, lying limp and unresponsive. Jumping back, Twilight screamed.

“Ahhh!” She fell back into Gilda’s arms, wondering if she had just seen her first dead pony. They both stared at the ancient green mare, hoping against hope that she wasn’t dead.

The mare didn’t so much as twitch.

Gilda and Twilight backed up to the other side of the porch.

“Is she dead?” Gilda asked, whispering to Twilight.

“I don’t know!” Twilight was just thankful that she hadn’t started to rot yet. That would bring nightmares that she simply didn’t need.

Ever so slowly, Twilight crept forward, Gilda following just behind her. Seeing a stick lying on the ground nearby, she grabbed it with her magic. Timidly, she poked the mare.

The mare simply limped floppily.

“Maybe?” Twilight shrugged, eyes wide and terrified. “I don’t know.”

Twilight poked her again, lifting her head up with the stick then letting it drop.

With a gurgle, the mare woke up with a startled shout, and Twilight and Gilda screamed in terror.

“AHHH!”

“Whoasawhatsayzit?” The mare mumbled, looking around blindly, still half asleep.

Twilight and Gilda struggled to catch their breath.

“Applejack, izat you?” The mare asked, squinting as she tried to see just who was in front of her.

Twilight and Gilda looked at each other in confusion.

“Uh…” Twilight stammered, glancing at Gilda. “No, ma’am.”

“Applejack,” the mare said, lolling about in her rocking chair. The chair creaked on the porch, a constant sound that was just like what Twilight had always imagind farm life would be like. “I’ve been needin’ me a bath, but I just can’t run the wash.”

“Um… madam,” Twilight said, eying the mare like she could spring out of the chair and attack them at any moment. “Ma’am. Where is Applejack?”

“Applejack?” The mare asked, frowning.

“Yes, Applejack. Where is she?” Progress, finally! Twilight bounced happily on her hooves.

“Who’s Applejack?” The mare asked, her face screwing up in confusion. She leaned forward, squinting at the two of them. “Izat you, Pa? Ya’ come to take me home?”

“Uh…” Twilight didn’t know what to make of that. “No?”

“Damn straight!” The mare pounded a forehoof against the armrest of her chair. “I ain’t goin’! This is my farm, ya’ hear me. I’ll die when I’m good and ready.”

The mare’s head fell back and she started to snore.

Cautiously, Twilight and Gilda backed up off of the porch. They didn’t want to wake the mare again. They had no clue what just happened, but they didn’t want to risk it.

“What was that?” Gilda asked as soon as they were a safe distance away.

“I don’t have a clue.” Twilight shook her head, still processing everything that had just happened. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“What doesn’t?” Gilda asked, looking over her shoulder back at the mare on the porch.

“The Journal said they all lived in Ponyville.” Twilight’s muzzle scrunched up in confusion. “Everything happened in Ponyville.”

A thought struck Gilda then, and she looked at Twilight in realization. “Dash never moved to Ponyville.”

“Of course!” At that, Twilight’s eyes lit up. She kissed Gilda’s beak, doing a little celebratory dance. “Rainbow Dash never moved to Ponyville! I forgot. We are living in a different universe after all. It only makes sense that nothing else is the same!”

She started trotting back down the path towards Ponyville, then paused, lowering her head to the ground.

“Dammit,” Twilight muttered. She looked back forlornly at Gilda, her face grim and annoyed. “They could be anywhere.”

“That doesn’t sound like a problem,” Gilda observed. Nuzzling under Twilight's chin, Gilda lifted her marefriend’s head back up to a proud height. “And you're just the mare to do this mission. You'll figure everything out, and I'll be right beside you.”

“Thank you,” Twilight kissed Gilda, taking a breath.

“You’re welcome.” Gilda purred, following after Twilight.

Twilight Velvet and Night Light were proud of their children. Their oldest son, Shining Armor, had made his name in the Royal Guard and earned his rank as Captain through hard work and careful tending of his subordinates. He had a lovely marefriend, whom they both believed they would be calling her daughter soon.

Their youngest daughter, Twilight Sparkle, had proved herself even more impressive. Personal student of the Empress of all of Equestria, she had proven herself to be the most powerful unicorn that Equestria had ever seen.

Despite having such decorated and wonderful children, they loved nothing more than to curl up at night on their couch in their living room, reading their books and watching the news.

That was where they were now. Curled around each other, Night Light was reading the latest astronomical texts to come from the head of his observatory, a rather interesting paper on the existence dark matter, and the way it moved and acted in the universe. Velvet was reading something far less heady, mid-way through the latest Daring Do novel.

Quietly, the news played in the background, nothing more than white noise, though they each had an ear swiveled toward the speakers.

“Empress Celestia proclaimed on her return to the Royal Castle that she has appointed a Celestial Emissary.”

Setting down her book, Velvet turned her attention to the news program, drawing her entire attention.

“Lady Twilight Sparkle—“

Night Light looked up as he heard his daughter’s name.

“—Has been given the most power in Equestria, more than any unicorn has ever wielded before in history.”

“Dear…” Night Light cocked his head, staring sightlessly at the holo display. “Did I just…”

“Hear Twilight’s name?” Velvet asked, her voice a mere whisper.

“Yeah…”

“Yeah.”

They were silent for a moment.

“Did we miss something?” Night Light knew that he could be absent minded at times. He had met Velvet after walking into a light post while reading a book after all, but he liked to believe that he wasn’t this dense.

“I think we both did.”

“I’m going to call her.”

“Yeah.”

Getting up off the couch, Night Light shut off the news program, leaving the holo-display on as he also opened his omni-tool. With several quick presses on the haptic display, he called his daughter.

It rang once before the call was answered. Twilight appeared on the holo-display, replacing the news program. When she saw who had called, she smiled and waved at her parents.

“Mom! Dad!” She chirped. Shifting her own omni-tool, she revealed that Gilda was sitting next to her. Through the window behind them, Night Light and Velvet could see the side of a mountain rushing by. They were on train, going who knows where.

“Hello, Mrs. Velvet. Mr. Light.” Gilda gave a little wave, her voice quiet.

“Hello, Gilda.” Velvet wasn’t cold, but her voice certainly couldn’t be confused for welcoming.

“So, Twilight.” Pleasantries out of the way, Night Light moved onto the important matter of the evening. “We just saw an interesting thing on the news.”

“Oh?” Twilight blushed, sinking a little into her seat. “You did?”

“Mm-Hm.” Night Light nodded, his eyes narrowing as he took in the nervous hunch of his daughter’s shoulders. “Do you want to explain anything?”

“Well, I…” Twilight blustered, her cheeks blushing. “Um…”

“Twilight?” Velvet cocked her head. “What is it?”

Twilight looked like she wanted to hang up, to run away, but she knew that would only draw her parent’s ire. Gulping, she began. “I have a mission I need to complete, and Princess Celestia agrees. She gave me her ship.”

“She gave you her ship?” Night Light blinked. That wasn’t normal.

“What’s so important that she practically made you a Princess, Twilight?” Velvet leaned forward, waiting for the answer.

“I can’t say,” Twilight squeaked, sinking even lower.

“It’s not that you can’t, you won’t!” Velvet pointed an accusatory hoof at the screen, and Twilight flinched.

“I’m sorry, mom, but I really can’t.” Twilight bit her lip, her expression begging her mother and father to understand. “It’s bad enough that I have to do this. If somepony… someone else figured out what I know, things could go badly.”

“Twilight…” Night Light couldn’t think of anything to say, so instead he just murmured his daughter’s name.

“I’m sorry, dad.” Twilight apologized.

Night Light sighed, shaking his head. “It’s alright, Twily. Just… come and visit when you can.”

“I’m sorry. We’re leaving as soon as we get back. I don’t know when we’ll be in Canterlot again.” Wincing, Twilight bit her lip and looked away. She looked off-screen as Gilda leaned over and whispered in her ear. “I’m sorry mom, dad. We’ve got to go.”

Velvet had so many things that she wanted to say. She wanted to shout and scream. She wanted to demand. She wanted to beg. She did none of those things. Instead, she said, “Stay safe, honey.”

“I will mom.” She smiled at Night Light and Velvet. “I love you. I love you too, dad.”

“We love you, Twilight.” Night Light answered back.

Before they could say anything else, the call ended, leaving Velvet and Night Light feeling very unsure of themselves.

When the train had arrived at Canterlot, Twilight and Gilda had found a chariot waiting for them, pulled by two of the finest Pegasus guards. They had ferried the two to the Royal Docks, where they had received a wonderous sight of the two fastest ships in the galaxy sitting side by side. Luna’s ship, the Night's Fury, was dark, proud beast, the opposite to Celestia’s ship. Solar One was proud and stately, every bit as regal as her formal owner.

As always, they were both ready to fly at a moments notice.

The chariot landed before Solar One, and after a quick word of thanks, Twilight and Gilda trotted up the gangplank to the ship.

At the top, Commander Honey Dawn waited. A Pegasus, she was a highly decorated member of the Wonderbolts and Twilight had known her for years. Wonderbolts made the best pilots, and Honey Dawn was one of, if not the best.

“Ma’am!” Honey Dawn saluted Twilight, startling her for a moment.

Twilight stared at her for a moment, before fumbling and sloppily saluting her back. “Hello. You… You don’t have to salute me, Honey Dawn.”

“Yes, ma’am.” A little smirk spread over Honey Dawn’s lips, and she shook her head.

“Are we ready to depart?” Twilight asked, marveling for a moment at the fact that the ship was now hers.

“We always are,” Honey Dawn said, a hint of pride in her voice.

“Well.” Twilight nodded, satisfied. “Let’s get going then.”

“Of course, ma’am.” Honey Dawn said, stepping aside to let Twilight and Gilda onboard. When they passed, Honey Dawn gave another salute. Some ponies were worth respecting after all. As soon as she stepped onboard herself, the airlock slid shut with a final hiss.

“What is our destination, ma’am?” Honey Dawn asked, waiting patiently for an answer.

“The Citadel.” Honey Dawn didn’t have to wait long. “And please, call me Twilight. You never called me ma’am before.”

“The Citadel it is then, ma’am.” Honey Dawn grinned, bowing before Twilight, as deep and respectful as she could get. Before Twilight could say anything in protest, she turned and left to go to the bridge.

“Lousy, no good nag.” Twilight grumbled under her back, scowling at the retreating form of Honey Dawn.

“Where do we go?” Gilda asked. She had been onboard Solar One once before, but she had never been brave enough to venture out from her room. Twilight had been kind enough to stay with her the entire time.

“Follow me!” Twilight smiled, realized something. The ship was now hers after all.

With a jaunty step, Twilight led Gilda deeper into Solar One. The ship itself had five decks. It was designed to be able to carry out diplomatic meetings and ferry dignitaries and all their aides and secretaries with them.

Coming to a set of wide stairs, Twilight led Gilda up to the second deck of the ship. The second deck contained the Princesses private chambers. The entire ship was decorated in sun motifs, made with golden woods, and red and brown stones.

“Twilight!”

Startling a little at the shout, Twilight and Gilda turned to find Spike waddling up to them, a little backpack held in his claws. Trotting over to him, Twilight wrapped the little dragon in a warm hug.

“Spike, you’re coming too?”

“The Princess said you’d need my help!” Spike puffed out his chest proudly.

“Well,” Twilight said. Pulling back, she ruffled his head spines. “Where would I be without my number one assistant?”

Smiling proudly, Spike continued onward, trying to find his room. As he turned a corner and disappeared out of sight, Twilight and Gilda continued onwards.

A little bounce in her step, Twilight led Gilda down a long, large hallway. At the end, there was a pair of double doors, a large sun painted across both of them. With a little squeak, Twilight pushed the doors open, revealing the Royal Suite of Solar One.

Gilda took everything in with wide, curious eyes. The bed was big enough to fit both Celestia and Luna with their wings spread. It was made up with the finest possible sheets and more pillows than could ever be necessary. Sitting on the bed were two identical cases.

“Huh?” Twilight stepped forward. She pressed the open button on the closest. The case opened with a hiss, revealing a state of the art set of griffin armor.

“Is that for me?” Gilda asked, letting the doors to the suite swing shut behind her.

“I think so…” Twilight opened the other case. Inside, it was the same, but the armor was clearly built for a unicorn. She caught site of an elegant note beside the cases, the royal seal of Celestia binding it shut.

Carefully, Twilight opened it and began to read. It was a letter from Princess Celestia.

Dearest Twilight Sparkle,

I regret that I won't be able to help you with your search, but I have the utmost faith in you. I love you as if you were my own, and I want to see no harm come to you, which is why I have had these commissioned for you.

I pray that you stay safe and find what we need.

Sincerely,

Your Most Faithful Teacher,

Celestia Sol

“They’re from Princess Celestia.” Twilight turned to Gilda, smiling.

Reverently, Twilight folded the letter back up. Taking off her saddle bags, she lifted out the Journal of Friendship and placed the letter between the cover and the rest of the book.

“Prepare for takeoff.” Honey Dawn’s voice came over the intercom. “We are heading for the Citadel.”

Author's Note

I would like to thank Amy Keating Rogers for the text I have lifted from the "Journal of Friendship." I wouldn't have been able to write it without them.

Let me know what you think of this chapter below!

Chapter Nine - Eden Prime Part One

Chapter Nine - Eden Prime
SSV Normandy, Arcturus Stream
April 6, 2183

“You are cleared, Normandy. Have a safe flight?” The soft voice of the flight control officer rang out from over the speakers on the bridge. It was a toss up to whether or not she was a VI or not, and Riley spent all of a few seconds pondering that from her place on the bridge, between the pilot and copilot seats. Crossing her arms, she turned her gaze away from the near incomprehensible holodisplays before Joker and Spitfire to the rapidly approaching Mass Relay through the windows. She tried to ignore the hairs rising on the back of her neck. Nihlus was lurking just behind her, and he had a prime view of both the bridge and the neck of the ship.

Hitting the communication button, Joker cut off the connection. Chewing on the inside of his lip, he muttered, “Safe flight my ass.”

“She’s just doing her job,” Spitfire answered, leaning back in her seat. She didn’t enjoy flight operations as much as Joker, but she could match his every move with nearly as much skill. Still, there were times that she missed being an active part of the Wonderbolts flight team. Feeling the air rush over her wings was an experience unlike any other.

“Yeah.” Joker scoffed, rolling his eyes. His fingers flew over his holodisplay with the familiarity that could only come from years of practice. “Telling me where I can and can’t fly.”

“Do you need a candy bar?” Spitfire asked, checking over Joker’s calculations.

“What?” Her question caught Joker off-guard, and he turned to look at her, confused. He blinked, having no idea where she was going with that. “What?”

“Do you need a candy bar?” She repeated.

Joker stared at her blankly. “I’m confused.”

“You’re getting a little cranky. Is your blood sugar low?” She smirked. Joker’s eyes widened in surprise as she reached down under her seat and pulled out a candy-bar. “You’re starting to act like an ass in front of the Commander.”

Glancing over his shoulder, Joker leaned towards Spitfire. Comically loud, he whispered, “What about the Spectre?”

“Knock yourself out on that one, buddy.” Spitfire laughed, wiggling the candy bar enticingly in from of him. She giggled at the way his eyes followed it. “So do you want it or not?”

“Well…” Joker shrugged, jutting out his bottom lip to try and look as pitiful as possible. “Yeah.”

“That look really doesn’t work for you.” Shaking her head, Spitfire tossed the candy bar to Joker, turning her attention back to her holodisplays.

Joker settled back into his seat, unwrapping his new candy bar in childish glee. “I appreciate it.”

“You should.” Spitfire typed in a small course correction. “And you should really pay more attention to your math. You were off by a hundredth of a percent.”

“Nag,” Joker muttered, glaring as he took a big bite of the bar.

“Whiny bitch,” Spitfire shot back, regretting for a moment that hooves weren’t very good if one wished to make rude gestures at someone.

Behind them, Riley raised her eyebrows. The pilots were skirting the edge of being out of line, and she was wondering if she’d have to step in. She didn’t really have a problem with it, but there was a Spectre listening to them after all.

“The Arcturus Prime relay is in range.” Joker focused, freeing his hands by holding his candy bar in his teeth. “Initiating transmission sequence.”

“We are connected.” Spitfire flipped through her screens until she found the right one. She immediately started working through the math. “Calculating transit mass and destination.”

“The relay is hot. Acquiring approach vector.” Reaching over, Joker activated the Normandy’s internal communications network. “All stations secure for transit.”

The relay grew bigger and bigger in the windows of the bridge. The Mass Relays were marvels of engineering. Not only were they absolutely massive constructs, they had survived countless millennia in the cold void of space. Arguably the single most important construction ever made by the Protheans, they had last for tens of thousands of years. Some had even suggested that they were older than that. Without the relay network, galactic civilization would look incredibly different. In all likelihood, humanity would still be making the journey to the closest star system.

“The board is green. Approach run has begun.” Joker tore his eyes away from his holodisplays for just a moment to find the relay before looking back down. “Hitting the relay in 3… 2… 1…”

Great white tendrils of electricity reached out from the relay and raced along the hull of the Normandy before grabbing hold. With a massive expenditure of energy, the relay grabbed the frigate and created a mass-free corridor between one of its multiple sister relays, this particular one in the Exodus Cluster. As it had countless times before, and would countless times again, the relay flung the Normandy across space, neatly side-stepping physics and Einstein in one move.

Making a relay jump always left Riley feeling a little strange, like a thousand needles were crawling up and down her back. She shook the feeling off. Relay jumps were a part of life in the Alliance Navy, and there was no getting around it. You adjusted to it, or you didn’t reenlist.

“Thrusters…” Joker paid no attention to the feeling. As an Alliance pilot, he didn’t even notice the transition anymore.

“Check.” Spitfire confirmed. She wiggled uncomfortably, using her wings to try and smooth down the fur of her coat. Relay jumps always left her feeling… fluffy.

“Navigation?”

“Check.”

“Internal emissions sinks…” Joker’s eyes widened as he took in the holodisplay. “Huh, looks like Adams got it working. Engaged! All systems online. Drift… just under 1500k.”

“1500 is good,” Nihlus remarked, startling everyone on the bridge as he spoke. “Your Captain will be pleased.”

Turning, Nihlus turned and walked out of the bridge, leaving Riley, Joker, and Spitfire alone.

Looking over his shoulder, Joker waited until Nihlus was out of hearing range. Shaking his head, he turned back to his holodisplay. “I hate that guy.”

“No you don’t.” Spitfire rolled her eyes, sticking her tongue out at him.

“Yes!” Joker nodded emphatically at her, wishing that he could bang his fist against the armrest. He didn’t want a broken hand. That just wouldn’t be fun for anyone. “Yes, I do.”

“He gives you a compliment, so you hate him?” Spitfire had learned that the words that so often spilled out of Joker’s mouth wasn’t always the truth.

“Hey!” Joker protested, sending a glare at Spitfire. “You remember to zip up your jumpsuit on the way out of the bathroom? That’s good. I just jumped us halfway across the galaxy and hit a target the size of a pinhead, so that’s incredible!”

“I don’t wear a jumpsuit,” Spitfire remarked, chortling to herself. “And you’re exaggerating. It wasn’t halfway across the galaxy, more like a sixteenth. At the most. I also wouldn’t call 1500 kilometers a pinhead. I don’t know what world you live in, but we’re all here in the real galaxy.”

“Yeah, well…” Joker pouted. He stuck his own tongue out her, copying her move, then realized how absolutely stupid and childish that was and got back to work. “Spectres are trouble. I don’t like having him onboard. Call me paranoid.”

“You’re doing a pretty good job of that yourself.” Spitfire ruffled her wings, then finally settled them down, the static dissipating finally. “The Systems Alliance wasn’t alone in building the Normandy. He’s here for the same reason I am.”

“Don’t remind me,” Joker muttered. The fact that Spitfire could be reassigned at any time was not something he enjoyed.

“There’s something else going on,” Riley remarked, resting her hands on her hips. “You don’t send Spectres on shakedown runs.”

“Joker, status report!” Captain Anderson’s voice came over the communication network.

“Just cleared the mass relay, Captain,” Joker reported, straightening out of respect, even if he was just speaking to the Captain over the radio. “Stealth systems engaged. Everything looks solid.”

“Good. Find a comm buoy and link us into the network. I want mission reports relayed back to Alliance brass before we reach Eden Prime.” Captain Anderson said.

“Aye, aye, Captain.” Joker glanced over at Spitfire and smirked before proceeding to cross right over the line. “Better brace yourself, sir. I think Nihlus is headed your way.”

“He’s already here, Lieutenant.” Captain Anderson’s voice was flat, though a very subtle hint of anger was present in his voice.

Joker winced, rubbing his face. Spitfire just rolled her eyes at him, far too used to his problems.

“Tell Commander Shepard to meet me in the comm room for a debriefing.” Captain Anderson said before cutting the transmission.

Joker glanced over his seat at Riley, wincing when he caught sight of just how unimpressed she looked. “You got that, Commander?”

“He sounds angry.” Riley had to bite back her laugh at how ridiculous the pilot was. “Something must have gone wrong with the mission.”

“The Captain always sounds like that when he’s talking to Joker.” Spitfire laughed.

“Haha, laugh it up fuzzy.” Joker scowled, clenching his fists.

Turning, Riley marched down the neck of the Normandy, towards the briefing room hidden behind the galaxy map. She passed by Lieutenant Pressly, who was arguing with someone over the communications network.

“I told you, I just saw him!” Pressly exclaimed, multitasking as he worked up the mission log. “He marched by like he was on a mission.”

“He’s a Spectre. They’re always on a mission.”

Riley ignored Pressly, walking right on past them without looking back. She paid little mind to the rest of the crew going about their business. On the other side of the galaxy map, she saw Rainbow and Dr. Chakwas listening to Corporal Richard Jenkins blather on about something. As she strode forward, she was able to make out what he was saying.

“I grew up on Eden Prime, Doc!” Jenkins practically shouted, gesticulating his hands as he looked over his captive audience. “It’s not the kind of place Spectres visit. There’s something else Nihlus isn’t telling us about the mission.”

He was a reedy young man, a bit too tall, and way too thin. Rainbow thought he looked a bit like a yearling just growing into their legs, and Riley had certainly seen the connection when the Pegasus had pointed it out to her.

“There’s always something they don’t tell us about a mission.” Rainbow rolled her eyes, her shoulders slumping. She wanted to be anywhere else at the moment. “Ever heard of need to know?”

“Yeah…” Jenkins rubbed the back of his neck, glancing away from Chakwas and Rainbow.

“Obviously, you don’t need to know.” Rainbow pointed a hoof at Jenkins.

“What do you think Commander?” Jenkins asked as Riley passed them by. “We won’t be staying on Eden Prime too long will we? I’m itching for some real action!”

“I sincerely hope you’re kidding, Corporal.” Chakwas chimed in, having had enough of just silently letting Jenkins blather on. She had seen too many young men and women eager to prove themselves a ‘hero’ end up dead before she could even help them. “Your ‘real action’ usually ends with me patching up crew members in the infirmary.”

“Real action isn’t as cool as it sounds.” Rainbow glanced down at the ground, her wings drooping ever so slightly. “It’s not very cool at all, and I should know.”

“That’s not true!” Jenkins shook his head. He had watched all of the videos of the Angels of Elysium, and he wanted that for himself. “You’re a hero, and all because of Elysium. Without you and the Commander, we would have lost the colony.”

“You need to calm down, Corporal.” Riley spoke softly. She narrowed her eyes at Jenkins. The kid was beginning to touch at things he really should know not to. “A good marine stays cool under pressure.”

“Sorry, Commander.” If he had any idea of what was good for him, he would stop talking. He continued on. “But this waiting’s killing me! I’ve never been on a mission like this before. Not one with a Spectre before.”

“And I’d never been on a vacation where marauding pirates decided invasion was the best course of action.” Rainbow growled, looking off to the side.

“Patience, Corporal.” Riley sighed, wanting to just walk away. “If you rush into anything, you’re going to get yourself killed.”

“Easy for you to say, Commander!” Jenkins stomped a foot, and Riley had never felt worse about the state of the new recruits of the Alliance if he was anything to say about it. “You proved yourself in the Blitz. Everybody knows what you can do. This is my big chance. I need to show the brass what I can do!”

Straightening her spine, Riley stood tall, wrapping her officer persona tight around herself. She spoke authoritatively. “Calm down, Corporal. That’s an order! Don’t do something stupid.”

“Yes, ma’am!” At the sound of her voice, Jenkins straightened and snapped to attention, saluting her out of habit.

Looking down, Riley shared a look with Rainbow. Her little sister rolled her eyes. They were in agreement about that, it seemed. This guy was way too eager.

“The Captain is waiting for me,” Riley said, excusing herself from the conversation.

“Goodbye, Commander.” Chakwas watched longingly as Riley beat a hasty retreat. She wished that she could do the same, but she had standards of decency to maintain.

“See ya’,” Rainbow murmured, waving a hoof goodbye.

Riley walked past all of them and into the briefing room. As she stepped past the sliding door, she found that only Nihlus was present. Captain Anderson was nowhere to be seen. The turian Spectre had his back turned to her, his arms crossed over his chest as he watched images of Eden Prime taken from what had to be an orbiting satellite on the rooms view screen. Hearing her footsteps, and the the door sliding shut, Nihlus turned. He towered over Riley’s rather modest height 5’8” by a whole foot.

“Commander Shepard.” Nihlus flanged voice rumbled strangely in Riley’s chest, and he seemed to loom over the entire room. “I was hoping you’d get here first. It gives us a chance to talk.”

“What about?” Riley asked, grinding her teeth.

“I’m interested in this world we’re going to.” Nihlus half turned so he could look at both the view screen with pictures of Eden Prime and Riley. “Eden Prime. I’ve heard it’s quite beautiful.”

“They say it’s a paradise,” Riley said, eying Nihlus carefully. The fact that he was alone in the briefing room and Anderson was nowhere to be found was extremely telling. He wanted her alone, for what reason she couldn’t fathom.

“Yes…” Nihlus nodded, turning fully to face Rainbow. “A paradise. Serene. Tranquil. Safe. Eden Prime has become something of a symbol for your people, hasn’t it? Proof that humanity can not only establish colonies across the galaxy, but also protect them. But how safe is it, really?”

“Do you know something?” The entire conversation with Nihlus was setting Riley on edge, and she had to wonder just what he wanted.

“Your people are still newcomers, Shepard. The galaxy can be a very dangerous place. Is the Alliance truly ready for this?”

At the sound of the door opening, they both turned to watch as Captain Anderson walked in. He shared a private look with Riley, filled with warmth and paternal love, which she eagerly returned in her own kind. Nihlus didn’t let on that he had noticed the entire thing.

“I think it’s about time we told the Commander what’s really going on,” Captain Anderson said.

“Very well.” Nihlus nodded at the Captain’s decision. “This mission is far more than a simple shakedown run.”

Riley just stared at Nihlus blankly, her posture screaming ‘of course it is.’ That went without saying.

“Right.” Anderson ignored that, moving the conversation along. “We’re making a covert pick-up on Eden Prime. That’s why we needed the stealth systems operational.”

“I assume there’s a reason I wasn’t told about this?” Riley asked, crossing her arms. Need to know could be more annoying than she ever let on.

“This comes down from the top, Commander, information on a strict need to know basis.” Anderson said, stepping past Riley to stand side by side with Nihlus. He glance at the satellite pictures of Eden Prime. “A research team on Eden Prime unearthed a beacon.”

Riley blinked. She hadn’t been expecting that. The galaxy practically worshipped the Protheans, searching for any remnant of their once vast and powerful empire. The mass relays and the Citadel were the most obvious of their artifacts, but the ones that were far more valuable were the Beacons. They were the single rarest of all of the paleo-technology that the Protheans had left behind, and that was partly because of how fragile they were compared to the relays. Beacons were what had allowed many of the races of the galaxy to learn the secrets of faster-than-light travel, expanding further into the galaxy than they ever would have been able to on their own. To have found one on a human colony could only mean good things for the Alliance.

“This is big, Shepard.” Anderson smirked. That was an understatement if he had ever heard one. The beacon could catapult the Alliance forward technologically and politically. This mission had to be handled correctly. “Eden Prime doesn’t have the facilities to handle something like this. We have been ordered to bring the Beacon back to the Citadel for proper study.”

“Obviously this goes beyond mere human interests, Commander,” Nihlus spoke up. “This discovery could affect every species in Council space.”

“It certainly explains your presence,” Riley murmured. Of course the Council would want to have their own piece of the action.

“The Beacon’s not the only reason I’m here, Shepard,” Nihlus admitted after sharing a look with Anderson.

“Nihlus wants to see you in action, Commander.” David explained further. “He’s here to evaluate you.”

Riley shot Anderson a look, her eyes narrowing. Explain, please.

“You held off an enemy assault during the blitz with your untrained sister,” Nihlus said with a chuckle. “You showed not only courage, but also incredible skill and foresight. That’s why I put your name forward as a candidate for the Spectres.”

Riley took a step back, her eyes going wide, and she looked to Anderson for explanation.

“The Alliance has been pushing for this for a long time, Shepard.” Anderson smiled apologetically at her, but he certainly didn’t relent. “We want a larger role in shaping interstellar policy. We want more of a say with the Citadel Council. The Spectres represent the Council’s power and authority. If they accept a human into their ranks, it shows just how far the Alliance has come!”

“I need to see your skills for myself, Commander,” Nihlus explained. “Eden Prime will be the first of several missions together.”

“You’ll be in charge of the ground team,” Anderson said. “Secure the beacon and get it back to the Normandy. Nihlus will be accompanying you to observe how you operate on the mission.”

“Just give the word, Captain.” Riley saluted.

“We should be getting close to Ede—“

“Captain!” Joker’s voice crackled over the Normandy’s communication network. “We’ve got a problem.”

“What’s wrong, Joker?” Anderson asked, listening carefully.

“Transmission from Eden Prime, sir.” As he spoke, Joker took control of the briefing room’s view screen from the bridge. “You better see this!”

“Show us, Joker.”

Together, the three of them turned to face the view screen. A second passed, and the satellite photos of Eden Prime disappeared, replaced by shaky footage from what appeared to be a helmet cam. A team of Alliance marines were shooting at an unseen aggressor on a grassy hill, the marine filming tripping and falling to the ground. The marine struggled to get up, and the footage went wild, the camera bobbing about everywhere.

“Get down!” A female marine in white and pink armor rushed at the marine, shoving the other marine back down. She got back up to her knees, firing her rifle in short, controlled bursts.

An explosion sent the entire small squad sprawling to the ground, disorienting the marine with the camera even further.

“We’re under attack!” Another marine rushed at the camera, shouting to be heard over the sounds of battle. “We’re taking heavy casualties. I repeat, heavy casualties! We can’t— Aargh —eed evac! They came out of nowhere. We need—“

A line of bullets marched their way up the marine’s back, and he dropped to the ground dead, his face twisted in terror.

A horn sounded from the sky, something that wasn’t so much heard as it was felt, and the camera looked up at the sky. It was a crackling, ancient sound that sent shivers down Riley’s spine. Following the marine’s gaze, the rest of the surviving squad looked up as well, the firefight slowing for a moment.

Through the clouds, it looked like a massive hand was reaching out for the planet itself, wreathed in red lightning. The horn blared again, and the gunfire began again.

Before anything else could happen, the video cut to static.

“Everything cuts out after that,” Joker said, switching the display back to satellite photos of Eden Prime. “There’s no comm traffic at all. The entire planet is silent. There’s nothing.”

“Joker, reverse and hold at 38.5,” Anderson said. He took a step closer to the screen, tilting his head. A second passed before Joker did as he asked. The satellite photos disappeared, and the image reverted back to the blank mechanical hand reaching down from the heavens.

Now that it was paused, Riley could see what it was more clearly. It wasn’t a hand at all. It was a ship, and a massive one at that. There was nothing to give it a true sense of scale, but if she had to guess, she would say that it was at least two kilometers in length, maybe more.

“Status report, Joker,” Anderson barked, frowning.

“Seventeen minutes out, Captain.” Joker said. “No other Alliance ships are in the area.”

“Take us in, Joker. Fast and quiet.”

“You got it, Captain.”

“This mission just got a whole lot more complicated,” Anderson said, turning to Nihlus, his face grim.

“A small strike team can move quickly without drawing attention.” Nihlus had been on countless more difficult missions, and he already knew how he would tackle it, but he was still there to see Riley in action. “It’s our best chance to secure the beacon.”

“Grab your gear, Shepard, and meet us in the cargo hold.” Anderson turned to Riley. “Tell Alenko and Jenkins to suit up. You’re going in.”

“Sir, Flying Officer Dash would be an asset on this mission,” Riley broke in, suggesting to him.

Anderson thought about it for a moment, before nodding in agreement. “Very well. Tell her too.”

“Yes, sir,” Riley saluted. Turning, she walked out of the briefing room, leaving Anderson looking at the image on the screen.

Striding out into the CIC, Riley found that the conversation she had left between Jenkins, Chakwas, and Rainbow was still going on. From the look of things, Chakwas had been going on a rant for more than a few minutes, and both Jenkins and Rainbow looked like they wanted to escape.

“I’m sorry, Doctor, but I need these two.” Riley smirked at Rainbow’s overenthusiastic sigh of relief. “I hope that’s not a problem.”

“Oh?” Chakwas blinked, looking over at Riley. “It’s not a problem at all, Commander.”

Chakwas turned and left, and Riley turned her attention to Rainbow and Jenkins.

“Get suited up and meet me in the cargo hold. This just became a combat mission.”

“Combat?” Riley didn’t like the way Jenkin’s eyes lit up. He bounced on his heels, a giddy smile overtaking his face. “What’s happening Commander?”

“Get suited up first, Corporal.” Riley said, trying to keep her voice even and steady. Jenkins didn’t need any more encouragement to be too excited. “The Captain will brief us in the cargo hold.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Jenkins snapped to attention, saluting. He rushed off towards the stairs, going for his armor and guns if he knew what was good for him.

“What’s going on?” Rainbow asked as soon as Jenkins was out of earshot.

“Trouble.” That summed it up perfectly. Riley knelt down so she was at eye level with Rainbow.

“What?” Rainbow backed up a bit, not liking the intense look that Riley was giving her.

“Stay safe,” Riley murmured, keeping her voice low. No one else needed to hear what she had to say. “Mom and Dad would kill me if anything happened to you.”

“Same to you! I’d never hear the end of it.” Rainbow scoffed, rolling her eyes. She sat back on her haunches, holding her forelegs up as she batted her eyes and pitched her voice higher. “Oh, Rainbow, why did you let your big sister get shot in the face? Now I’ll never have any human grand-babies.”

“Seriously!” Riley punched Rainbow right in the chest, stopping her horrible imitation of Firefly. “Keey an eye out. Everything about this mission is hinky.”

“Hinky?” Rainbow cocked her head, raising an eyebrow.

“Something bigger than us is going on, and we’re getting caught up in it.” Riley sighed, running a hand through her hair. Emotions were hard for her sometimes, but she tried her best. Rainbow was a huge part of her life, and going on without her was completely unthinkable. “Just… stay safe.”

“Yeah…” Rainbow met her sister’s gaze, nodding once. She looked more than a little confused by her seriousness, but Riley hadn’t led her wrong once yet. “I will.”

“Good.” Riley stood, taking a deep breath. “Go get your gear.”

Rainbow straightened up, saluting. “Yes, boss ma’am, sister, sir!”

Before Riley could say anything, Rainbow zipped off in a streak of her namesake. Rolling her eyes, Riley followed after her with a hurried but far more sedate pace.

She took the stairs down to the crew deck two at a time, walking right past the freight elevator to the line of sleeper pods under the neck of the ship, she saw Rainbow already digging around in her locker under her pod. In the small kitchen area, Kaiden sat at the furthest table finishing up a cup of coffee. She made a beeline straight towards him.

“Alenko!” She barked, clapping him on the shoulder.

“Ma’am?” Kaiden stood, watching her carefully.

“Get suited up. You’re on the mission. We’re going down to the cargo bay.” Without any further explanation, Riley strode past him to her own sleeper pod.

Kneeling down, she opened her own locker underneath it and pulled out the chest plate of her armor, the N7 badge gleaming up at her. Alliance standard issue for all ’N’ operators, her onyx class armor had saved her life more than a few times in the past. It would hopefully do the same this time.

With an ease that only came from years of experience, Riley started to pull her armor on, attaching it to the hard points of her BDUs.

“Come on, you stupid piece of—“

Hearing the grumbled curses behind her, Riley looked over her shoulder to find Rainbow on her back, struggling to tug on the armor on the rear of her leg. With a cry of triumph, she rolled over and jumped up onto all four of her hooves.

“Having a little trouble there?” Riley asked with a coy smile.

“Shut up.” Rainbow growled and trotted away, shaking her rear leg to try and even out the fit.

Finishing up, Riley tested the fit of her right gloves, nodding in approval. Smooth motion all the way through. Good.

Looking over, she saw Kaidan was finished too. Together, the two of them headed after Rainbow. They found her waiting impatiently at the elevator, tapping a forehoof against the ground.

With a quiet ding, the elevator arrived and the door lowered. Together, the three of them stepped inside, Rainbow pressing the down button with her hoof.

Ever so slowly, the door raised, and with a soft clunk of machinery, it began to lower.

They stood there, listening to the quiet whine of gears and hydraulics as the elevator moved at a glacial pace. Rainbow started trotting in place, groaning to herself.

“This is worse than the airlock!” Rainbow shouted finally, her impatience getting to her.

Riley just rolled her eyes. Kaidan chuckled, and she looked over to find him shaking his head.

“What?”

“That’s what I said when I first came onboard.” Kaidan laughed.

With a thunk, the elevator arrived, and though it seemed to take forever the door opened and allowed them out into the cargo bay.

Riley took a moment to look the cargo bay over. It looked like more than a few ships that she had served on. An M35 Mako infantry fighting vehicle sat just before the bay doors, chained down to the floor. Across from it were the weapon racks. Jenkins was there, finishing up armoring himself. He checked his assault rifle, then slammed the ammo block back into place.

Walking up, Riley grabbed her standard gear. She was pleased to find that her weapons had been placed onto the racks, and she quickly went through her routine, checking that the barrels were clean, the batteries were charged, and the ammo blocks were full. Sliding her sniper rifle into place on her back, she repeated the process with her assault rifle, then her pistol.

Rainbow easily slid into her battle harness, built specially for the Wonderbolts. It locked into place on her armor with an easy click.

Hearing the ding of the elevator, the four of them looked over to find Nihlus and Captain Anderson striding out. Quickly, Riley motioned for them to assemble, standing at ease as the two walked up to them.

“We’re ready to move, Captain.” Riley announced, saying to him.

“Good.” Anderson nodded. “Your team’s the muscle in this operation, Commander. Go in heavy and head straight for the dig site.”

“What about survivors, Captain?” Kaidan asked, his voice even and respectful.

“Helping survivors is a secondary objective, lieutenant.” Anderson didn’t sound happy about that, but there wasn’t any other choice. “The beacon’s your top priority.”

On the side of the cargo bay door, a red light turned green and with a loud honk, the door began to open. Wind came rushing in, though Riley was barely even able to feel it through her armor.

“Approaching drop point one.” Joker’s voice came over Riley’s internal suit radio.

Jenkins looked over in surprise as Nihlus pulled out his shotgun, checking it over. “Nihlus? You’re coming with us?”

“I move faster on my own.” Nihlus shook his head, barely giving the Corporal a second glance. Without a further word, Nihlus took a running leap and jumped out of the cargo bay.

“Nihlus will scout ahead.” Anderson said, taking no mind that the turian had just jumped from nearly one-hundred feet up. “He’ll feed you status reports throughout the mission; otherwise, I want radio silence.”

“We’ve got his back, Captain.” Riley said, noting from the corner of her eyes that Jenkins was staring after the last spot that he had seen Nihlus, his mouth probably gaping open inside his helmet.

“The missions yours now, Shepard.” Anderson nodded, stepping back as he shielded his eyes from the wind. “Good luck!”

“Approaching drop point two.” Joker’s voice rang out again.

Riley got ready, and she could see that the rest of her squad was doing the same. Through the open cargo bay door, the planet’s surface came up to meet them, until they were able to see a large clearing. When they were just twenty feet off the ground, Riley gave the order.

“Move it people!” Riley shouted into the squad’s network. “Come on!”

Together, they leaped out of the ship. Riley, Kaidan, and Jenkins landed on bent knees, while Rainbow took a far more leisurely flight down. They quickly formed a loose perimeter, searching for any sign of a threat. As soon as they were out of the cargo bay, the Normandy rocketed away, back out of sight and to safety.

Scanning her rifle across the horizon, Riley looked up at one of the towering arcologies. It was burning, its skeleton bared for the entire world to see.

Eden Prime had seen better days. The sky was nearly cloudless, but it was tinged red from the fires that burned everywhere. In the distance, towering over the arcologies was the ship. Dark, charred atmosphere circled around its top. It didn’t look like a hand, she noted, now that she could see it better. It almost looked aquatic, standing on great claws.

“It smells like smoke,” Kaidan noted, his voice tinged with distaste. “And death.”

“Perimeter secure,” Jenkins relayed back.

Riley stood to her full height, scanning for any sign of the aggressors that the marines were fighting in the video.

“This place got hit hard, commander. Hostiles are everywhere. Keep your guard up.” Nihlus’ voice came over the comm network.

Jumping up into the air, Rainbow Dash hovered effortlessly, the weight of her armor not affecting her in the slightest.

“Rainbow,” Riley said. “You’re our eyes in the sky. Get to cloud cover. I want you to see our enemy hours before they see you.”

“Got it!” Rainbow saluted her. She zoomed up, heading towards the nearest cloud.

As soon as she was gone, Riley turned to face Kaidan and Jenkins. “Let’s move. Jenkins, you’ve got point.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Eager to follow her orders, Jenkins rushed forward. He was shaky, and it was obvious the state of Eden Prime was really getting to him.

“You alright, Jenkins?” Kaidan asked.

“I…” Jenkins shook his head to try and clear his thoughts. It didn’t work. “I don’t know. God, what happened here?”

“You can work through it later, Jenkins,” Riley reassured him. It wasn’t the time for emotions though. “I know it sucks, but I need you on your game. Got it, Corporal?”

“Y-Yes, ma’am.” Jenkins nodded, his breathing heavy.

“Good, keep moving.” Riley ordered, shifting her grip on her rifle.

“Yes, ma’am.” Jenkins spoke clearer this time.

Together, they moved forward, past scurrying native animals and down a small embankment.

“Oh, god.” Jenkins couldn’t help but look around at his home, seeing in the distance a burning arcology. “What happened here?”

They came around a turn to see a large open field. Charred corpses were strewn everywhere, farmers and engineers, men, women, and children alike. Holding her fist up, Riley signaled for Kaidan and Jenkins to hold. Getting down on one knee, she scanned the field before motioning for Jenkins to move forward.

The butt of his rifle firmly against his shoulder, Jenkins rushed forwards.

With a whirr of electricity, three hovering drones raced around the bend on the opposite side of the field.

“Jenkins!” Riley shouted, already firing at the drones. “Get back to cover!”

Jenkins didn’t even have a chance to hear her. Even as the words left Riley’s mouth, he was riddled full of bullets, the drones taking full advantage of an easy target.

“Shit!” Riley ducked back behind one of the large walls of granite, pulling Kaidan down with her. “Shit!”

The drones kept up a steady wave of fire. Pulling out her sniper rifle, Riley crawled to the edge of the wall and leaned down and around, only to scramble backwards as a wall of gunfire almost took off her face.

“What the hell are those things?” Kaidan asked, ducking even closer against the wall.

“I don’t have a clue!” Riley looked up, finding the cloud that Rainbow must have grabbed high in the sky. She triggered the radio. “Rainbow, get off your ass and do something!”

Riley watched as the cloud moved, drifting over the drones. Rainbow opened fire with her battle harness, and in seconds the drones were turned into nothing but scrap and shrapnel.

“Good work, Rainbow.”

Carefully, Riley stood and crept out of cover. Kaidan was right behind her. They both kept their heads on a constant swivel, looking for any more of the drones as they rushed towards Jenkins’ still body.

“Jenkins?” Riley knelt down next to him as Kaidan stood over the two of them, keeping an eye out. She peeled the armor of his neckpiece away and felt for a pulse.

Nothing.

“Dammit,” she murmured, looking up and Kaidan and shaking her head. “They ripped right through his shields. He never had a chance.”

“He was young.” Kaidan couldn’t help but wonder if there was something that he could have done. Could he have pulled the boy back with him?

Sighing, Riley stood. “We’ll see that he receives a proper service once the mission is focused. But I need you focused.”

“Aye, aye, ma’am.” Kaidan nodded, his voice grim.

Trigger her radio, Riley looked up at Rainbow’s cloud. “Are you alright, Rainbow?”

“Yeah.” Rainbow kept the communication curt and short.

“Rainbow…” Riley murmured, biting her lip.

“I’m fine.” The cloud started moving.

“Alright.” Riley sealed Jenkins’ armor again. “Keep alert.”

Together, Riley and Kaidan moved forward. They had to leave Jenkins’ body behind. They couldn’t take him with them, he would simply slow them down.

Holding up a hand, Riley paused in front of the drones. She picked up the mangled bulk of the closest one. It was a little larger than her chest, built of an extremely light material that wasn’t metal, or anything else that Riley had ever seen or touched before. A thick gun hung under the drone, and it was clear why Jenkins didn’t stand a chance. The drones were nothing but a floating gun platform, using weapons that were built for nothing but killing as many soldiers as possible.

“What are they?” Toeing one with his boot, Kaidan eyed the drone for a second before looking back up, keeping his guard up.

“I don’t know.” Shrugging, Riley stood. She had seen a lot of things during her time with the Alliance special forces, but these were on a completely different level. From the insides she could see through the bullet holes peppering the drone, she couldn’t make heads or tails of what she was looking at. “They don’t look like any drones I’ve ever seen.”

Before they could speculate any further, more of the drones sped around the corner. Riley and Kaidan had their rifles firing, chewing through their surprisingly weak shields in a matter of moments. Engulfed in fire, the drones crashed to the ground and exploded.

“I’ve got some burned out buildings here, Shepard.” Nihlus said over the radio. “A lot of bodies. I’m going to check it out. I’ll try to catch up with you at the dig site.”

“Rainbow.” Riley activated her own radio. “Go scout up ahead. Keep me informed.”

Both Kaidan and Riley watched as the cloud Rainbow was hiding behind moved forward, doing as she was ordered.

“Keep tight.” Glancing at Kaidan, Riley took a deep breath before moving forward. He followed close behind her. Passing around the bend, they emerged out into the edge of a wooded forest. Tall trees reached up towards the sky, the closest branch over forty feet above them. The tops of the trees reached up to the burning sky. Through the edge of the forest, they came to an overlook above a long ravine.

Coming to the top of the overlook, Riley and Kaidan were just in time to watch the marine in white and pink armor from the transmission come rushing up the hill, stumbling as she tried to a help another limping marine along.

Two black plated mechs came around the bend of the ravine, following after the two marines with surgical precision. The armor that covered them seemed to suck in all of the light, and it was strange just to look at them. Carbon nano-tubes, Riley wondered. It would explain the strange light sucking quality. The heads of the mechs rose up into a singular, glowing eye, focused directly on the marines, and they raised their rifles almost in unison.

Rushing down the ravine, Riley clenched her fist and sent a singularity to separate the marines from the mechs. The dark energy caught the two mechs, lifting them off the ground and pulling them into an unsteady orbit around the miniature gravity well, leaving them flailing helplessly.

Pulling out her sniper rifle, Riley sent two shots through the head of each mech soldier, followed by one more each for safety.

The two marines paused, looking up at their saviors as Riley and Kaidan jumped down the overlook. Seeing just how high above them Riley was in rank, they straightened as much as they could, saluting.

“Commander!” The marine in white and pink armor said breathlessly. She wasn’t a tall a woman, nor was she short. She was average, with a build like a wrestler, emphasized even further by the bulk of her armor. “Gunnery Chief Ashley Williams of the 212. You the one in charge here, ma’am?”

“I am.” Riley glanced at the other marine.

“Serviceman Nirali Bhatia,” she said, clutching her side as she tried to catch her breath. Unlike Ashley, Nirali wasn’t an overly active woman. She only barely maintained the Alliance fitness standard for the marines, and she was starting to get too old to be running in full kit. It was only thanks to the servos and gears in her armor that she had been able to make it as long as she had.

“Are you two okay?” Kaidan asked, pulling out his medkit.

“A few scrapes and burns, nothing serious.” Ashley shook her head. The adrenaline was starting to wear off, the enormity of everything hitting her all at once. “Nirali’s shot though, and we were the lucky ones.”

“Let me help, Serviceman,” Kaidan said, helping Nirali to the ground.

“Thank you, sir.” Grunting, Nirali clenched her teeth.

Taking his medigel, Kaidan injected it directly into the bullet holes in Nirali’s armor. The woman winced, clutching her side. “Gods, that stings!”

“What happened here, Chief?” Riley asked, keeping an eye on the other end of the ravine.

“Oh man…” Ashley tried to catch her breath. “We were patrolling the perimeter when the attack hit. We tried to get off a distress call, but they cut off our communications. Nirali and I managed to get away, and we’ve been fighting for our lives ever since.”

“Do you know what those things are?” Gesturing down at the scraps of the mechs at the other end of the ravine, Riley looked back at Ashley, hoping for answers.

Looking down at her injured companion, Ashley and Nirali shared a look. They didn’t know if Riley was going to believe. They didn’t know if they believed themselves.

“I…” Ashley bit her lip. “I think they’re geth.”

“Geth?” Kaidan blinked. “The geth haven’t been seen outside the veil for nearly two-hundred years. Why would they be here now?”

“They must have come for the beacon!” Ashley pointed back the way they had come. “The dig site is close, just at the other end of the ravine. It might still be there. We didn’t really get a chance to look.”

“We could use your help Chief, Serviceman.” Riley looked over the two women. “Are you up for that?”

“Yes, ma’am!” Ashley straightened her back, preparing herself to jump back into the fight. “We’re looking for payback.”

“I just want to get out of here alive,” Nirali admitted as Kaidan helped her back up to her feet.

“Stick with us and we’ll make sure that happens.” Kaidan reassured her.

Ashley and Nirali followed after the two of them, and they walked in silence for several hundred feet until it became to much for Nirali.

“We thought this world was safe…” She whispered to herself. “Then the geth showed up. Oh gods! I just want to go home.”

“Quiet, serviceman!” Riley barked, hoping that there weren’t any mechs around to take advantage of her.

“Yes, Commander.” Nirali whimpered to herself, clutching her rifle to herself like it was a lifeline.

Riley in the lead, they headed down the ravine towards where Ashley had said the beacon had been uncovered.

The dig site itself was easy to see the closer they got. Cranes and diggers were littered across the surface of the ravine, and great mounds of earth were piled high on both sides. Tall work lights had been placed around the site, though they had been shot to pieces.

Motioning silently, Riley took cover just behind the bend of the ravine, the others following her lead. Peeking around, Riley saw more geth lingering around the dig site. A circular structure had been unearthed, having survived the millennia surprisingly well, but Riley couldn’t see whether or not the beacon was there or not.

“Alright.” Riley nodded, pulling herself back into cover. She looked over at the three of them. “Chief, with me. Alenko, Bhatia, keep them suppressed.”

Waiting for their acknowledgement of her plan, her biotics flared blue before she ran out of cover, unloading her assault rifle on the first geth she saw until it overheated. Behind her, she could hear Ashley following after her, taking much more conservative shots with her own rifle.

With Kaidan and Nirali providing cover, Riley and Ashley charged forward. Punching a fist at a trio of geth standing inside the circular structure, slamming them into the ground so hard their armor shattered.

“Holy…” Ashely paused, amazed as Riley tore through the last remaining geth with her biotics.

Chest heaving, Riley caught her breath. Her biotics flared out a moment later. “Clear. Alenko, Bhatia, move forward.”

As Kaidan and Nirali joined them, Riley took a better look at the dig site. The archeologists had uncovered a completely impressive massive stone structure with four large spires rising up from stone circle center. Ashley stepped up to the center.

“This is the dig site,” she said, pointing right at the center. “The beacon was right here. They must have moved it.”

“But who?” Kaidan asked, venting his rifle. “Our side or the geth?”

“Hard to say,” Ashley said with a shrug. “Maybe we’ll know more after we check out the research camp.”

“Do you think anyone got out of here alive?” Riley herself wasn’t very sure about that matter. It didn’t look like the geth were in a hostage taking mood.

“If they were lucky.” Ashley looked as doubtful as Riley felt. She pointed up at the other side of the ravine, towards a hill that the archeologists must have constructed when they were digging the beacon out of the earth. “Maybe they’re hiding up in the camp. It’s just on the top of this ridge, up the ramps.”

“Right, let’s move then.” Riley started forward. They all headed up towards the research camp.

Coming up the ramps, the found twenty large spires rising up into the sky. Nirali gasped when she realized that a body was impaled at the top of each spike. They were too far away to get a clear look at, but they looked dark and charred, and Riley was glad that she had been running her suit on reserve oxygen the entire mission because she did not want to be smelling that.

The buildings of the research camp had been pushed out of the way to make room for the spikes, knocked onto their sides as easy as if they were sand castles.

“Oh gods!” Falling to her knees, Nirali clawed off her helmet and vomited, coughing.

Growling to herself, Riley gestured at the other two marines. Together, they surrounded Nirali, covering her as she fell apart.

“Serviceman, on your feet!” Riley shouted.

Shakily, Nirali grabbed her rifle and got back up.

“Are you good, Bhatia?” Riley asked, scowling.

“Y-Yes, ma’am,” Nirali wiped bits of vomit from her mouth, keeping her eyes firmly away from the spikes and the dead bodies.

“Change of plans, Shepard.” Nihlus’ voice crackled over the radio. “There’s a small spaceport up ahead. I want to check it out. I’ll wait for you there.”

“They hit the camp hard.” Ashley murmured, wondering just how many people were dead.

“What happened here, Williams?” Riley asked.

“I don’t know ma’am.” Ashley shrugged, shaking her head. “It didn’t look like this when we came through here.”

“Right.” Riley nodded, firming her grip on her rifle. “Keep your eyes open, people.”

As she took a step forward, Riley paused as the one by one the spikes began to lower to the ground. The people impaled on the spikes started to struggle.

“Oh gods!” Nirali cried out. She tried to rush forward to help them, but Riley grabbed her shoulder and held her back. “They’re still alive.”

As they watched, the people started to pull themselves off of the spikes, and it was in that moment that Riley realized just how wrong everything about this situation was. Gone was any semblance of a normal human being. Instead, their skin had become ashen grey, with hundreds of machines growing out of their skin, glowing a pale blue.

As one, all twenty of the creatures turned to look at Riley and her squad. Opening their mouths, they let out an unholy shriek as one and charged at them.

“Take them down!” Riley shouted.

As one, Riley, Kaidan, and Ashley opened fire. Nirali hesitated, her rifle dropping. She recognized some of them. Simon was one of them, the remnants of his uniform still clinging to his body.

The beings seemed to just shrug off the fire, and they reached out to grab them.

Nirali followed their example when she saw just what they had become.

Her body flaring blue, Riley let loose a blast of biotics to push the creatures back, for all the good that it did. The creatures were already getting back to their feet. One of them grabbed Ashley, screaming even louder as it grabbed her head and started to squeeze.

“Shit!” Screaming right back, Ashley beat the husk to the ground. Leveling her rifle with the face of the husk, she opened fire. “What the hell is going on?”

The husk didn’t die.

Roaring defiantly up at her, the electronics spider-webbed across and under the husks’ skin started to glow brighter blue, before it erupted. It sent out a pulse of energy as its body disintegrated, knocking out the squads shields, an EMP.

The tone of the entire fight changed. These creatures weren’t just freaky, they were an actual threat and they had the advantage of numbers.

Riley and Kaidan went back to back, fighting with their biotics to keep the husks at arms length where they were able to pick away at them with their rifles. Beside them, Ashley picked away at those rushing them from the side.

None of them noticed a pair of husks coming up behind them. Before any of them could react, they grabbed Nirali and started to drag her towards the spikes.

“Get off me!” Nirali screamed and shouted, struggling against them. Despite the fact that they were skin and bones, they were far stronger than the middle-aged woman, her futile struggles nothing against them. “Let me go!”

The husks paid no mind to her, her struggles not even fazing them as they lifted her up into the air above the closest spike.

“Help!” Nirali screamed, her voice cracking. She wanted to be home. She wanted to be in Samesh’s arms. She wished she had never joined the Alliance in the first place.

“Shit!” Riley shouted when she saw what the husks were about to do to Nirali. “Kaidan! Ashley! Suppressing fire!”

Charging forward, Riley pushed her way past the grasping hands of the husks, trying her hardest to get to Nirali.

Before she could get any closer, the husks shover her down as a spike shoved its way through her armor and straight through her stomach. It lifted her up into the sky, and Nirali screamed in pain as she clutched at the spike.

Riley shot the two husks dead, blowing apart their heads. Before she could even try to get Nirali down, the rest of the husks rushed after her, screeching like banshees.

“Get them off me!” She cried out, hunkering down. Anger coursed through her, and she berated herself mentally at letting another marine down. It had happened far too many times.

For a moment, the screams of Akuze filled her mind, but she ruthlessly shoved them back. It wasn’t the time. Break down later, girl. You’ve got a job to do.

Kaidan and Ashley worked together, using a combination of biotics and gunfire to ever so slowly whittle down the number of husks.

Seeing her opportunity to end it, Riley took charge. Her own biotics flaring, she tore through the last of the remaining husks. Using the dark energy coursing through her body, she tore off the head of the closest, sending it rocketing at the next hard enough to embed it into the husk’s chest. Using the butt of her assault rifle, she beat the last of the husks down, slamming it down again and again until nothing was left but gore and wires.

Riley stood, her hands shaking from the adrenaline.

“Help me get her down!” She cried over her shoulder as she rushed to the spike holding Nirali up. Kaidan and Ashley joined her as she started to push. They groaned, and together, they managed to knock the spike over. Nirali coughed, letting out a weak moan. Against all odds, she was still alive.

“Nirali!” Ashley cried.

The three of them rushed down the length of the spike to Nirali’s side. When they reached her, it became obvious that the spike was the only thing keeping her alive, though blood loss was going to take care of that in a few moments.

“Oh Celestia.” Riley shook her head, every bit of her medical training rushing through her head. She could already see that it wasn’t going to do any good. She was beyond help. “Nirali, don’t move.”

Opening her omni-tool, she activated her suits radio. “Joker, I need a medical evac now!”

“P-Please…” Nirali grabbed Riley’s hand, blood spilling from her mouth. “T-Tell m… my h-husband… I l-love him.”

“I will, Nirali.” Riley murmured, holding her hand, watching as the light started to leave Nirali’s eyes. “Just hang on Nirali. Everything’s going to be okay.”

Pulling off Nirali’s helmet, Riley ran a hand through the woman’s hair as comfortingly as she could, humming softly. “It’ll be alright. You’ll see your husband again. Just look at me, and everything will be alright.”

Breathing out one last time, Nirali died.

Silence hung over the three of them as they stared down at Nirali’s still body.

“We…” Ashley had never felt so tired before. It wasn’t a physical thing, but she felt weary in ways she never had before. “We should get her off of that.”

Riley and Ashley stepped up to Nirali, while Kaidan got down and wrapped his hands around the length of the spike.

“Ready?” Riley looked at first Ashley, then Kaidan. “Lift!”

Kaidan lifted the spike, straining against the weight as Ashley and Riley pulled Nirali off. He dropped it down again as Ashley and Riley lowered Nirali down to the ground respectfully.

“We’ll pick her up after the mission,” Riley told Ashley, standing up straight.

Ashley looked like she wanted to put up a fight, balling her hands together into fists so hard that they started to hurt. With a sigh, she relaxed, her head dropping. “Yeah, okay.”

As much as she wanted to, Riley couldn’t think of anything to say. Instead, she activated her radio, connecting to the Normandy. “Cancel that, Joker.”

A silence fell upon the camp.

“H-Hello?”

Riley, Kaidan, and Ashley looked up to find an aging woman peeking out from the ruined facade of a burned out building. They shifted, half raising their weapons.

“Humans?” The woman sighed in relief, stepping out a little further from the building. “Thank god!”

“Hurry! Close the door before they come back!” Another voice, masculine this time piped up from inside the building.

Glancing back at Kaidan and Ashley, Riley lowered her rifle and approached the building.

“Don’t worry,” she said, keeping her voice calm and even. “You’re safe.”

A gunshot sounded in the distance, echoing faintly across the cliffs surrounding the camp. For a moment they all tensed, but when nothing further came of it, they relaxed.

“Thank you,” the woman said sighing in relief. She leaned against the door frame of the building, shutting her eyes. “I don’t… I can’t… Everyone else is gone now. It’s just us…”

Riley shifted her weight, taking a step forward. She tried to be as non threatening as possible. "Can we come inside?"

Author's Note

Let me know what you think of the chapter in the comments below!

Chapter Ten - Eden Prime Part Two

Chapter Ten - Eden Prime Part Two
Constant, Eden Prime, Utopia System, Exodus Cluster
April 7, 2183

His rifle raised, Nihlus rushed down the hill towards the spaceport. Like most human colonies, it was a very piecemeal bit of construction. There were still pre-fabricated buildings everywhere, slowly being replaced by more permanent structures as the colonists worked to build their new homes. A large loading dock sat at the bottom of the hill, next to a small train station that looked like it led to the station proper. He kept his rifle raised, his breathing steady, careful as he listened for any sign of movement. He had yet to find anyone in the colony, and it was setting him on edge. Over three million colonists, and he had yet to see a single one.

That wasn’t right.

Crouching low, he ducked behind the platform of the loading dock, seeing movement above him. Nihlus took a deep breath, steadying himself. Nothing was going right about this mission, and he was going to be having stern words with someone when he got back to the Citadel. Whether it was the Councilors, the head of the STG, or an unlucky bar patron would all be determined in the next few minutes.

His own little moment of contemplation complete, Nihlus lunged out from behind the cover, rushing up the short flight of stairs in nearly a single bound.

Reaching the top, Nihlus froze. His mandibles widened in surprise, and he couldn’t help himself as he lowered his rifle ever so slightly at just who he saw standing there.

Saren Arterius, the man who had trained him from the moment he had found him with the 43rd Marine Division, stood with his back turned to him. His armor was unmistakable, but it looked like it had seen a lot of battle since they had last seen each other.

“Saren?” Did the Council not trust him? Saren was only ever sent for the worst of the worst situations, where survivors were not expected. For him to show up here… it didn’t bode well for the human colony.

Saren turned, and Nihlus took a step back in shock. The older turian looked different. His right arm had been replaced at some point in the last year with a mechanical appendage, covered in pipes and wires. A product from one of Saren’s many investments on Noveria, he was sure.

“Nihlus.” Saren nodded his head in greeting, meeting his protege’s eyes. He strode forward confidently, almost a foot taller than Nihlus himself.

“This isn’t your mission, Saren.” Nihlus couldn’t keep his curiosity out of his voice as he stepped forward to greet his mentor, shaking his hand in welcome appreciation. If things were going south, having Saren around would greatly increase his own squad’s chances of getting off the planet alive. He lowered his rifle. “What are you doing here?”

“The Council thought you could use some help on this one,” Saren said, stepping forward to place a hand on Nihlus’ shoulder. He could feel the younger turian relax ever so slightly at his touch, his breathing becoming a little easier. Perfect

“I wasn’t expecting to find the geth here,” Nihlus admitted. He looked past the space-port, at the towering ship beyond. From what little he knew of the machine race, they hadn’t advanced much further than the rest of the galaxy. To have been able to create a ship like that implied a lot of things that Nihlus wasn’t very comfortable with. He stepped past Saren to get a better look. “This situation’s bad.”

“Don’t worry,” Saren spoke, his voice reassuring. “I’ve got it under control.”

“Nooo!”

A faint cry grew louder, but before Nihlus could react to it he found himself tackled to the ground.

A shot rang out.

A cry of pain.

Rainbow Dash lay still on Nihlus’ chest, blood starting to bubble out from the hole in her armor. Saren stood a few feet away, his pistol raised, a snarl on his face. Grabbing her, Nihlus rolled into cover, even as he struggled to believe what had just happened.

He fired out from behind the crates he had rolled behind in Saren’s general direction. “What in the name of the spirits are you doing, Saren?”

Everything fell silent.

Leaning out from behind the shipping crates, Nihlus cursed to himself when he found that Saren was gone. He wouldn’t be seeing him again, not if he didn’t want him too. Instead of rushing after him, Nihlus turned his attention to Rainbow Dash.

“Shepard!” He barked into his radio as he pulled out his medical kit. The Pegasus had been shot, and she was unconscious, all because she had saved his life. “Flying Officer Dash has been shot.”

“What?” Riley’s confusion was evident in her voice over the radio, followed quickly by her anger. “Nihlus, what the happened?”

“A colleague of mine, Saren Arterius, showed up and tried to kill me.” It had gone just as badly as he had imagined, but in a way he had never predicted. “He’s a Spectre.”

“What? Another Spectre? What happened Nihlus? You’re not making any sense!”

“I don’t know!” Saren had always seemed the most level headed of all the Spectres that Nihlus knew. He could be cruel, he could be vindictive, but he was always logical. He never did anything without a purpose. “All I know is that Saren is behind this.”

“Are you still at the space port?” Riley asked.

“Yes.” Nihlus injected medi-gel directly through the hole in Rainbow’s armor. The Pegasus moaned at the feeling of the needle, but she didn’t wake up.

“I’ll be there in a minute.” She growled, and Nihlus could sense her frustration through the radio. “Wait for me.”

“I’ll be here, Shepard.” He cut the radio off, turning his full attention to Rainbow Dash. She was going to be fine, he’d make sure of that.

Archeologists Camp, Eden Prime, Utopia System
Minutes Earlier

Riley stepped into the burned out building, following after the older woman. Ashley followed after her, while Kaidan stayed just outside, keeping a wary eye out for anyone or anything approaching them. Now that they were inside, Riley saw the man who must have been nervously hiding behind the older woman. He was just beginning to bald, his dark hair shaved close to his head. His eyes darted everywhere but Riley and Ashley.

“You’re Dr. Warren!” Ashley said, recognizing the woman for the first time. The building didn’t have any working lights, and the light that was leaking in came from the open door. Riley was surprised that Ashley was even able to make out who the woman was. “You were in charge of the excavation!”

“Do you know what happened to beacon?” Riley asked. If she knew, then maybe they could salvage this mission. Losing two marines was already too much.

“It was moved to the spaceport this morning.” Holding her left arm, Dr. Warren sighed and sat down on an overturned crate. She gestured at the man beside her. “Manuel and I stayed behind to help pack up the camp. When the attack came, the marines held off those mechs long enough for us to hide.” Guilt and sadness overtaking her, Dr. Warren took her head in her hands. When she spoke again, her voice was full of regret and shame. “They gave their lives to save us.”

“No one is safe!” Manuel started to pace back and forth, wringing his hands together with his gaze firmly planted on the floor before him. His hands shook ever so slightly. “The age of humanity is ended. Soon, only ruin and corpses will remain.”

“What’s wrong with him?” Riley asked, looking to Dr. Warren for help. He paid no mind to her question, continuing on back and forth, back and forth.

“He’s always been a little unstable,” Dr. Warren said, watching her colleague with a sad frown. “Genius and madness are just two sides of the same coin, but ever since we unearthed the beacon…”

“The dreamer has awoken!” Manuel shouted, grabbing his head. “The stars are right. World to world will be plucked from the sky, and nothing you do will stop it!”

Staring at him for a moment, Riley raised an eyebrow. She had bigger things to deal with. Riley glanced over her shoulder at Ashley. “Williams, can you take us to the airport?”

“Yes, ma’am.” With a quick nod, Ashley lifted her rifle.

“Good. Let’s move.” Riley and Ashley started to leave the burned out building, but Manuel darted forward and grabbed the Commander’s shoulders.

“You have to listen!” He begged, his eyes wide and wild. “They know who you are. Find them, or the fires will burn. Find them!”

“Manuel!” Dr. Warren jumped up and pulled Manuel off of Riley. She offered an apologetic look to the two women. “I’m really sorry. He’s perfectly safe, but we lost his meds in the attack.”

“Right…” Narrowing her eyes, Riley watched Manuel as she backed away slowly. There was something about him that creeped her out, and she just wanted to get as far away from him as quickly as possible. Following after Ashley, they left the building.

“Shepard!” The radios crackled to life, and Nihlus’ worried voice came over. “Flying Officer Dash has been shot.”

“What?” That wasn’t supposed to happen. Worry flooded Riley, and all of the horrible situations that could have happened ran through her mind. She couldn’t help but shout back into the radio, anger building inside her. “Nihlus, what the hell happened?”

“A colleague of mine, Saren Arterius, showed up and tried to kill me. He’s a Spectre.”

“What?” Another Spectre? What was happening. First the geth, and now this? “Another Spectre? What happened Nihlus, you’re not making any sense!”

“I don’t know! All I know is that Saren is behind this.”

“Are you still at the space port?” Riley asked, frowning.

“Yes,” was Nihlus simple answer.

“We’ll be there in a minute. Wait for us!” Riley ordered, motioning for Kaidan and Ashley to start moving.

“I’ll be here, Shepard.”

The communications ended.

“Shit.” Shaking her head, Riley started to run. “Come on.”

It only took a few minutes for them to reach the space-port, coming to the top of a hill overlooking the entire complex. Broken geth bodies were strewn everywhere (Nihlus’ work, Riley assumed), along with more of those husk creatures.

Rushing down the hill, Nihlus met them at the stairs up to the loading dock. “Shepard.”

“Nihlus.” Riley glared at him.

Before she could say anything, a horn blared. It shook the earth, seeming to rattle their very souls.

Looking up, the four of them watched as the massive ship beyond the spaceport lifted off the ground, flying back up to space.

“Look at the size of it!” Ashley shouted, wondering at how the ship even managed to work. The amount of element zero needed to keep it from tearing itself to shreds the moment it even started to move.

“It must be Saren’s ship,” Nihlus said as the ship left their sight.

“Where’s Rainbow?” Her glare unabated, Riley tapped her foot impatiently.

“She’s over here.” Nihlus led Riley, Ashley, and Kaidan behind the large shipping crate that he had dragged her behind. Sure enough, Rainbow Dash was lying on her back, a small inflatable pillow under her head. She was drifting in and out of consciousness, her eyes wide and her breathing heavy.

“Hey… you,” Rainbow slurred as she looked over at Riley, a dopey grin on her face when she caught sight of her sister. Riley immediately realized that her little sister was probably up to her eyeballs in drugs. “You pretty… sister.”

“Oh Celestia.” Riley massaged her forehead. “Mom’s going to kill me.”

“That’s not very nice,” Rainbow reached out a hoof towards Riley, squinting as if she was trying to focus on something a mile away. Her lower lip quivered, and tears filled her eyes. “Mom shouldn’t kill you… I’d miss you.”

“Wasn’t being literal there, Dash.” Shaking her head, Riley turned to Ashley and Kaidan, blushing at her little sister’s words. Kaidan looked like he was trying not to outright laugh, while Ashley was looking anywhere but them, not sure how to take it.

“Wha… Whaz’ literal…” Rainbow started to snore, a little pouty sound that was completely out of character with her tough pony persona.

“Only you, Dash.” Riley rolled her eyes.

Before she could do anything else, there was a noise from behind a fallen stack of cargo crates. The four awake warriors were instantly on guard, raising their rifles and pointing them in the direction of the noise.

“Come out where we can see you!” Nihlus called out, his voice even and steady.

A second passed in silence, and they grew tense, fingers hovering over triggers.

A cough. “Wait!”

A pair of hands raised out from behind the crates, followed by the dock worker they belonged too, peering terrified out from his cover. “Don’t— Don’t shoot! I’m one of you! I’m human.”

“Why were you hiding?” Watching the dock worker carefully, Riley’s voice was hard, a rod of iron backing her up.

“Why aren’t you dead like the others?” Nihlus narrowed his eyes, watching the worker curiously.

“I…” The worker choked back a sob. “I’m sorry. I was hiding from those creatures. My name’s Powell, and I saw everything that happened.” He cupped a hand over his mouth, doubling over as he struggled to keep himself together. “Oh god! He just tried to kill you!”

“Did you see where he went?” Nihlus asked, taking a step forward.

“He jumped on the cargo train and headed over to the other platform.” Powell pointed towards the train, leaning forward against the crates. His eyes widened in realization. “He’s probably going after the beacon!”

Shaking his head, Powell sunk down to the ground until just his head was visible over the top of the crates. “I knew that beacon was trouble. Everything’s gone to hell since we found it. First that damn ship showed up, and then the attack. They killed everyone. Everyone! If I hadn’t been behind the creates, I’d be dead too!”

“How come you’re the only who survived?” Riley asked the question that was niggling at the back of all of their minds. “Why didn’t anyone else try to hide with you?”

“They never had a chance.” Powell hung his head, having to speak through his sobs. “I… I was already behind the crates when the attack started.”

“Wait a minute.” Kaidan eyed Powell like the scum he was. “You were hiding behind the crates before the attack?”

“I… sometimes I need a nap to get through my shift,” Powell admitted, hiccuping around his tears. “I sneak off behind the crates to grab some shut-eye where the supervisor can’t find me.”

“You survived because you were lazy?” Ashley shouted in outrage, rushing forward to attack him. Kaidan grabbed her, holding her back.

“Forget him, Ashley,” Kaidan said. “He’s not worth it.”

“Yeah…” Ashley glared, but relented. “You’re right.”

“We need to find that beacon before it’s too late,” Riley said, turning to Nihlus.

“The cargo train, that’s where the other turian went,” Powell said, pointing. He tried to push himself up but failed. Instead, he started to crawl away. “I… I can’t stay here. I need to get away from all this.”

“Alenko,” Nihlus said, turning his attention to Kaidan. “Stay with Flying Officer Dash. Make sure nothing happens to her.”

“Yes, sir.” With a salute, Kaidan settled down next to Rainbow, his back against the shipping crate. Neither the geth or the husks were going to get to her, not when he was watching over her.

“Shepard.” He turned to Ashley, pausing when he realized he didn’t know her name. “… Marine, follow me. We’re going after Saren.”

Together, the three of them headed towards the cargo train.

“Hey!”

Kaidan blinked in surprise as Rainbow woke up again, looking up at him with accusing eyes. “Yes?”

“When did you get a mustache?” Squinting her eyes, Rainbow leaned forward.

“What?”

“Your mustache escaped.”

“I’ve never had a mustache.”

“Ish’ okay mustache man. I shall help you retrieve your mustac…” Once again, she passed out, much to Kaidan’s relief.

Riley, Nihlus, and Ashley jogged down the stairs towards the cargo train just in time to be shot at by a squad of geth who had stayed behind.

They scattered, opening fire on the geth as they rushed for cover. The three of them hid behind whatever was available, keeping up a constant hail of bullets heading down towards the geth.

“Shepard, cover me!” Seeing his opportunity, Nihlus took it. He rolled out of cover and rushed down the length of the station, shooting a geth soldier dead with a shot right through its optics.

Riley and Ashley covered Nihlus, peppering the areas around the turian with as much gunfire as they could.

Riley grumbled, catching sight of an opportunity. With wonderful precision, she shot at a pile of several high-pressure canisters. They ignited and exploded, shredding several of the geth standing nearby. The two women took the chance to rush forward and join Nihlus on the lower level before the geth could push forward again. “I’m really beginning to hate the geth.”

“It took you this long?” Nihlus asked, laughing.

Ignoring him, Riley rushed out of cover, firing at the lone remaining geth. It towered over her, a good twelve feet tall, but that didn’t stop her. Ducking under its massive gun, Riley leaped up with a roar. Grabbing its arm, she scrambled up the geth’s armor plates until she was clinging to its back.

Pulling out a massive combat knife, she slammed it through the geth’s neck. The massive mech immediately started jerking, sparks flying everywhere. Grabbing the hilt of her knife, she jerked the blade around the inside of the neck, trying to destroy as much of its electronics as possible.

With a pitiful chirp of electronic noise, the geth fell to its knees, giving out. Riley rode it all the way down.

“Right,” Ashley said as she and Nihlus came out from behind the cover. She stared at Ashley with wide eyes, more than a little terrified by the woman. “Remind me to never get on your bad side.”

“Ah.” Riley shook her head, snapping her fingers. “I’m a very cuddly woman.”

The fact that she was covered in the coolant of the dead geth, dripping its white blood, did everything to bely her words.

“No time to stop,” Nihlus broke in. “We need to keep moving.”

Riley and Ashley joined him, and with a short button push the train started, racing towards the other end of the spaceport. In less than a minute, the train had travelled the mile that separated the cargo port from the space port proper. Together, they rushed up the stairs to the main level, and across the tracks they watched as a group of geth lowered a large, multi-ton bomb to the ground.

“They’re trying to destroy the spaceport!” Nihlus realized, hoping against hope that the bomb wasn’t nuclear.

“Well, we better stop them then,” Riley retorted, rolling her eyes.

Together, they rushed across the bridge above the tracks to get to the other side. The geth saw them and immediately moved to stop them.

Unlike the last fight, there weren’t very many geth left. They fought sloppy, their gunfire going wild more often than not, much unlike the scarily precise shots that were flying towards them during the beginning of the mission. It didn’t take Riley, Nihlus, and Ashley much time at all to destroy them.

They stopped in front of the bomb, staring down at it.

“I’m good,” Nihlus said with a rumble, “but I have no clue how to disarm a…”

His eyes widened when he realized just what type of bomb he was looking at. It was much, much worse than the nuclear device he was fearing. “That’s salarian made! It’s powerful enough to make this continent unlivable for the next one-hundred thousand years.”

“I’m a marine, not a bomb-tech,” Riley said, shaking her head.

“Let me try.” Cracking her knuckles, Ashley stepped forward.

“You know how to disarm this?” Nihlus asked. Just what did they teach marines in the Alliance.

“Whether I do or not, does it matter?” Ashley didn’t see much point in telling them that she dabbled around with electronics. “We’re dead if I don’t try.”

“Fair enough.” Nihlus nodded, stepping aside.

“Try not to breathe funny.” Pulling off her helmet and gloves, Ashley got down on her knees and began to dismantle the panel in front of her.

Nihlus and Riley took a collective step backwards, away from Ashley and the bomb. Turning around, they keep a watch for any lingering geth or husks that might be trying to sneak up on them. If Ashley failed… it didn’t really matter which way they were facing.

A minute passed down. All three of them could feel an invisible timer ticking down, the time left completely unknown.

“So…” Nihlus drawled, bouncing uneasily on his feet. “How’s it going?”

“We’re not dead yet, are we?” Ashley laughed, shaking her head.

Glancing at Riley, Nihlus frowned and gestured with his head at Ashley. “Where did you find her?”

“She found us.”

“Hmm.” Nihlus hummed.

“I… I think I got it.” Standing, Ashley backed away from the bomb, holding her hands up.

“You think?” Riley asked, feeling decidedly unhappy with that answer.

“We’ll know in a few minutes either way,” Ashley said with a shrug.

“You are extremely comforting, Williams.”

“I try, ma’am.” Ashley shot a toothy grin at Riley, picking up her rifle from the ground.

“Let’s find the beacon, if Saren hasn’t already taken off with it,” Nihlus said, wanting to get as far away from the bomb as possible, disarmed or not.

“We better hope not.” That would not look good on Riley’s report.

The three of them moved forward.

It wasn’t hard to find the beacon. It was just behind the wall, sitting overlooking a plateau where the ungodly ship used to rest. A massive burn scarred the earth, caused by the ship Riley couldn’t help but think. The arcologies were on the brink of collapsing in on themselves. The ship had caused massive damage that would take decades for the colony to recover from.

Riley, Nihlus, and Ashley walked forward, taking in the beacon. It glowed a sickly, unholy looking green, seeming to pulse every so often though not in any predictable way. The three of them slowed as they neared it. The beacon pulsed again, and they could feel something in the air, a strange weight that they couldn’t quite place their fingers on.

Pausing for a moment, Riley activated the radio. “Normandy, the beacon is secure, but we have casualties. We need immediate evac.”

Nihlus started walking towards the beacon, drawn towards it. It almost seemed to him as if there was a faint voice calling to him, speaking a language he had never heard before.

“This is amazing!” Ashley followed behind Nihlus, noticing none of his awe at the beacon. “Actual working Prothean technology. Unbelievable! It wasn’t doing anything like that when they dug it up. Something must have activated it…”

She shook her head, marveling at just how amazing the protheans had been. “It’s been under out feet the whole time… God, you have to wonder what else is buried down there.”

“Roger that, Normandy.” Riley ended talking with Spitfire. “Standing by.”

Leaning forward, the beacon called to Nihlus and he obeyed. It pulsed, and it started to drag the turian forward into its clutching glow.

“Nihlus!” Noticing the turians problem, Riley pushed past Ashley and ran towards him. Grabbing him, she was pulled up into the air with him. The power of the beacon was almost too much for her, but with a great cry, she twisted her muscles and tossed the Spectre out of the way. The beacon pulsed angrily, wrapping her in its power and lifting her higher. She struggled uselessly, too weak to fight against the might of the protheans.

“Shepard!” Ashley cried, but her voice sounded faint to Riley, like she was submerged in water.

With a brilliant pulse, the beacon smashed through Riley’s head, pulling her consciousness away from her body.

Silence.

Darkness surrounded her. Looking up, Riley found the Citadel hanging above her, the ward arms burning.

Protheans died by the billions around her, screaming in terror as their flesh wilted from their bodies.

Billions and Trillions of stars disappeared from the night sky, until all that was left was darkness.

The Mass Relays were all that were left, silently spinning in the forever void.

The ship, surrounded by flame, reached out for her.

A ROAR shook her to her very core as the ocean crashed over her, pulling her into the deep and the cold.

Everything went black…

Author's Note

Hopefully this pleased all of you with where Rainbow was loitering off too. :trollestia:

Let me know what you thought of the chapter below!

Chapter Eleven - To The Citadel

Chapter Eleven - To The Citadel
Solar One, Arcturus Relay, Arcturus Stream
April 8, 2183

There were some perks that came along with being the head pilot of Princess Celestia’s ships. The one that Honey Dawn loved the most was her own stateroom, which she shared with the rest of her tiny herd. She had met Carmel Breeze when she was just entering flight school with the wonderbolts, and the two mares had hit it off nearly instantly. Carmel lived down the road from the flight school, the ships the Wonderbolts practiced with being far too heavy for their main facility in Cloudsdale to support, and the two of them often spent time in Carmel’s apartment. Carmel Breeze lived for cooking, and she loved to show off every new skill she learned from her own school to Honey. It was only a matter of time really until they both realized that they had feelings for each other and they both fell hooves over head in love with each other.

Carmel Breeze was the one who had actually met Lucky Arrow. Honey Dawn had been training with the Wonderbolts at the time, getting her certification in zero-gravity training. An enthusiastic engineer, Lucky Arrow was a young stallion working for one of the many shipyard startups that had sprung up around Canterlot. He spent his mornings working at one of the tables that Carmel waitressed at, and the two had hit it off. As soon as Honey Dawn had returned, she found herself just as enamored with the brilliant stallion as Carmel was. It was only natural that they offered him a place in their little herd.

They grew together, rising through their own respective careers, until a Royal Emissary approached them with an offer. At the bequest of Princess Celestia, the Alicorn had offered the small herd positions on her newly constructed ship. They had jumped at such an opportunity, and they hadn’t had a need to regret it since.

It was moments like this where they were as close as they possibly could be, limbs tangled around each other in bed, that the wonders of working together on the same ship. Honey Dawn, and Carmel Breeze sandwiched Lucky Arrow, relaxing in the warm afterglow of their love. They had spent their years on the ship slowly making their suite as much their own as possible. The larger bed, the sturdy and expensive furniture, and the little trinkets and souvenirs gathered from across the galaxy made the large suit their own.

“Mmm…” Honey Dawn practically purred, fluttering her wings. “That was good.”

“That it was.” Lucky Arrow agreed, rubbing a hoof up and down her foreleg. He wondered, not for the first time, what it would be like to be a Pegasus. Wings seemed so useful, and they had so much potential in everyday life, and that wasn’t even including how much fun they could be in the bedroom. Still, he had a horn, so it wasn’t all bad.

“I love you.” Nuzzling forward, Carmel Breeze kissed Lucky Arrow with a lingering hint of the passion they had just experienced. Pushing herself up on her forehooves, she leaned over Lucky Arrow to kiss Honey. The Pegasus eagerly rose up to meet her, and they giggled into each other’s mouths. “And I love you too.”

Falling back into her place on Lucky Arrow’s right side, she let out a contented sigh, wiggling up against him for warmth. They were a happy herd, madly in love, with the best jobs in the galaxy. It couldn’t get any better than this.

The moment was ruined when Lucky’s stomach rumbled hungrily. He looked sheepishly at Carmel. “What’s on the menu for breakfast?”

“Oh Celestia…” Carmel frowned, struggling to remember as hormones as dopamine still fogged her mind. She put her hooves to her temples, massaging to try and clear her head. “I believe it’s… Huevos Rancheros… maybe. Don’t take my word for it.”

“Sounds wonderful.” Lucky Arrow grinned. Any type of food sounded wonderful, and the fact that it was coming from Carmel’s marvelous hooves made it even better. Leaning over, he kissed her tenderly. “And I’m sure that you’ll make it taste divine, just like you always do.”

They lapsed into silence, just enjoying each others company.

“What time is it?” Honey Dawn asked, thoughts of beginning the day starting to run through her head. She didn’t want to get out of bed, but she wasn’t going to have a choice. That was what happened when you were a helmsman of Celestia’s private ship, now her young protege’s.

Carmel Breeze looked over at the clock on her side of the bed. She groaned when she saw it, rolling her eyes. “Too damn early. We all need to get up soon.”

All three of them groaned. Getting out of bed was literally the last thing on their minds, especially after such a great wake up. Two hours of bliss and happiness, and now it was time to get to work… well, maybe they could wait a few more minutes.

“What do you think of Twilight Sparkle,” Lucky Arrow asked after a moment of silence.

“Why do you ask?” Honey Dawn looked over at Lucky Arrow, an eyebrow raised.

“Just curious, I guess.” Lucky shrugged, running a hoof up and down Honey’s foreleg. “It’s a lot of pressure to put on a pony, especially one as young as her.”

“The Princesses certainly don’t seem to think so,” Carmel noted, taking a giant yawn. “Who are we to say otherwise?”

“Whatever.” Honey Dawn rolled out of bed. She stretched, spreading her wings out wide, sighing in relief at the cracking of her bones as she did so, settling them back against her side. “I’m feeling way too sticky. I’m going to take a shower. If you want to join me…”

She trotted towards the shower, shooting the two of them a sultry look over her shoulder. “I certainly wouldn’t complain.”

Lucky Arrow and Carmel Breeze looked at each other and grinned before rolling out of bed and following after their wife.

Sometimes the perks of being at the top meant you could show up a little late to your shift.

Twilight Sparkle and Gilda lay in the massive bed of the Royal Suite. Twilight could honestly say that she had never had a better night’s sleep, and she had to wonder why her own mattress in her tower didn’t even come close to the comfort that was afforded Celestia.

Gilda was still asleep, and Twilight just watched her, an easy smile on her muzzle. It wasn’t often that Gilda had a chance to be at peace since her return to Equestria, and Twilight treasured every moment that it happened. They were precious, and sadly few in occurrence.

Glancing over at the clock, the little timepiece lit up when it sensed her gaze, the only light in the dark room. It was definitely past time that they get up, and Twilight regretted that she would have to wake up her marefriend from her rest. Still, they had important things to do and prepare for. Leaning forward, she nuzzled Gilda’s cheek, trailing soft kisses up and down her neck.

“Gilda…” Twilight whispered, hoping to bring the griffin to a slow awakening. “Gilda, it’s time to wake up.”

“No…” Gilda groaned, clacking her beak. With a claw, she pushed Twilight away and then rolled over, covering her face with her claws.

“Come on!” Twilight giggled. She crawled over Gilda’s side, burrowing between Gilda’s forelegs until they were beak to muzzle. “We need to get ready. We’re going to be at the Citadel soon.”

“The Citadel can buck itself,” she mumbled, her eyes bleary as she looked at Twilight. “I wanna’ sleep.”

Laughing, Twilight rolled out of Gilda’s grasp and out of bed. Igniting her horn, she lifted Gilda off the mattress. Immediately, the griffin squawked in alarm, her eyes shooting open in panic as she flew through through air behind Twilight.

“Oh, you’re fine,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “Stop being such a chick. It’s time to wake up.”

“I was sleeping.” Realizing what was happening, Gilda crossed her forelegs and let her hindlegs drag behind her, glaring at Twilight.

“And now you aren’t!” Twilight chirped, humming happily to herself.

“Yeah, and who’s fault is that?” Gilda yawned, rolling her neck. “You couldn’t at least have given me a better wake up call?”

“I tried.” Twilight shrugged, setting Gilda tenderly down on the floor on all four of her legs, only canceling her magic when she was sure that the griffin was ready. “Then you ignored me, so I had to take desperate measures.”

“I don’t like your desperate measures.” Gilda refused to meet Twilight’s eyes as the smaller pony trotted to her side, kissing her cheek.

“I never said you were supposed to,” she said with a tiny giggle.

Gilda just groaned. She stomped over to the dresser. Opening it with one of her claws, she pulled out a baggy green hoody with a printed picture of Daring Do, merchandising from the upcoming first film. Needless to say, both Gilda and Twilight were wildly looking forward to it. Twilight had taken Gilda through the entire book series, and they were both fans.

Pulling the hoody on, she pulled the hoody over her head, reveling for a moment in the fact that she could wear whatever she wanted without the approval of a master.

“It’s too early.” She glared at Twilight. “I need coffee.”

“Then you're in luck!” Twilight turned the lights of the room on, and she regretted it instantly, squinting her eyes at the sudden brightness. Gilda hissed, covering her eyes with a claw. “The kitchen should be open by now.”

“Good.” Gilda grunted, blindly making her way towards the doors on three legs. She stomped out of the room, glowering at Twilight’s giggles as struggled with the door, still covering her eyes. Somehow, they managed to make it to the dining room, which thankfully was nowhere near as bright as their bedroom had been.

Gilda slumped down into a seat at the table closest to the kitchen. The dining room had been built to hold far more people, with all of the room that the Princess needed to throw parties for all of the dignitaries and VIPs of wherever she was visiting. Needless to say, the dining room was not fulfilling its purpose at the moment, with only Gilda and Twilight present for their meals.

As Twilight trotted after Gilda, taking her seat next to her, a young unicorn mare, Tiny Berry, burst from the kitchen and trotted up to the table. She had a perky and cheery smile on her face. The moment that Gilda saw her, she groaned and dropped her head down onto the table.

“Good morning!” Tiny Berry chirped, almost sound like a gryphon herself. She had been serving the entire crew their meals, and was quickly becoming a constant presence on the ship. Her enthusiasm was infectious, at least for most.

Gilda was completely immune.

“Good morning, Berry.” Twilight greeted. “What’s on the menu today?”

“Carmel Breeze is making a wonderful Huervos Rancheros for breakfast.” She did a little trot in place, ending the little flourish of her forehoof.

“That sounds good.” Twilight was eager to eat, her belly beginning to protest hungrily as Tiny Berry filled two cups with ice cold water and set them before the two of them.

Gilda just grumbled into the table.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Blackwing,” Tiny Berry said. “I didn’t quite hear you.”

Gilda rolled her head over so she could look at Berry without lifting her head up. “Bring me two.”

“I can most certainly do that!” Tiny Berry hopped away back to the kitchen, humming to herself.

“She’s too damn cheerful.” Gilda grumbled, her eyes half-lidded. “I need coffee.”

“You’re too grumpy.” Taking a sip of water, Twilight bumped Gilda’s shoulder with her hoof.

“Never!” Gilda protested, shaking a claw at Twilight. She pushed up the sleeves of her hoody, playing with the drawstring.

Sitting there, they lapsed into silence for a moment. Gilda rolled the drawstring around one of her claws idly, looking up to find Twilight chewing on her lip, looking conflicted over something.

Opening her mouth, Twilight started to say something but it died in her throat. She choked, coughing and taking a deep gulp of her water to sooth her throat. Blushing, she looked at Gilda and gave her an embarrassed smile, her ears flat against her head.

“You alright there?”

“Yeah,” Twilight coughed out. She beat her chest with her hoof for a moment until she was better. She was silent for several long moments, before trying again. “How…”

She snapped her mouth shut, chewing on her lip.

“What?” Gilda asked, ready to move the conversation along.

“It’s nothing,” Twilight said blushing, shaking her head.

“What?” She rolled her eyes. She had noticed that this was something that Twilight did sometimes. She would get too flustered and just try to move past whatever it was that she wanted to ask. You had to sometimes just push a little harder for her to spit out what she had wanted to ask. “Come on. Ask your question.”

Twilight sighed, scowling, before scooching her chair closer to Gilda’s. She put a hoof on one of Gilda’s claws, meeting her gaze. Taking a deep breath, she asked her question. “Are you alright with returning to the Citadel?”

Gilda ducked her head. It was a valid question. The last time that she had been on the Citadel, she had gone through one of the most emotionally trying times in her life. She tapped her claws against the table nervously.

“I’m… I’m fine.” She shrugged, not really sure whether she believed that or not.

“It’s okay if you’re not Gilda.” Twilight reassured her. “It’s a big step. You don’t ever have to step out of the ship if you don’t want to.”

“I’m fine.” Taking a deep breath, Gilda sat up, resting her head on Twilight’s shoulder. “I’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” Gilda gave a short nod. “Like ya’ said. It’s a big step.” She nuzzled against Twilight, letting herself relax. “It’s a step I need to take. I need to do this if I’m ever going to be okay with myself.”

“I’ll be there with you the entire time,” Twilight murmured, trying her best to reassure her.

“Thanks.” Gilda clacked her beak and sat up straight in her own chair. “I… I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“You’d be strong, and you’d be just fine.” Twilight gave a confident nod of her head before finishing off the rest of her water. “You’re a strong griffin, and you’re the one who’s making the choices to get better. Your parents are proud of you. Celestia is proud of you.”

Twilight leaned forward and laid a kiss on Gilda’s beak. “And I’m proud of you! You’re going to show the galaxy what you can do.”

Tiny Berry burst out from the kitchen, Spike following after her with a plate full of food in his claws. Tiny Berry bounced over to them, two plates floating after her in her magic.

“Hey Twilight!” Spike waved with his free hand, speaking around a mouthful of food. He slid into a seat next to Gilda, gorging himself on his breakfast as Tiny Berry set her two plates in front of Twilight and Gilda.

“Good morning, Spike.” Twilight gave him a little wave. “How did you sleep?”

“Like a…” He paused, his face scrunching up in distaste at what he realized he almost said.

“You are a baby dragon, Spike. No shame there.” Twilight giggled.

“Enjoy” She chirped.

“Thank you,” Twilight said.

“Yeah, thanks.” Gilda mumbled, already picking up her fork with a claw to start eating.

Tiny Berry gave a satisfied nod before bouncing away, humming to herself.

“This is Colonel Honey Dawn.” The hidden speakers in the dining room rang out clearly. “We are just about to make the jump through the Arcturus Relay. We’ll be docking at the Citadel in about an hour.”

“Brace for jump.” Little Hoof’s voice came from the speakers. One of Solar One’s copilots, he had served with Honey Dawn for the five years since his graduation from the Wonderbolt’s academy. “5… 4… 3… 2… 1. Mark.”

There was an ever so slight judder throughout the entirety of the ship, barely noticeable to anyone who wasn’t specifically paying attention to it. Twilight noticed it, and nodded to herself in appreciation of the smooth flight. Some pilots were nowhere near as good.

“We are now in the Serpent Nebula.” Honey Dawn said.

Presidium, Citadel, Serpent Nebula

Ponies were among the shortest of all of the Citadel races, a trait that they shared with the much less adept Volus. Unlike the volus, ponies were highly adaptable with talents that included far more than banking. The ability to breath oxygen was also a plus. The volus breathed an ammonia mixture that required them to wear specialized suits outside of their few worlds.

None of this was going through Sweetie Belle’s mind as she trotted after her sister, looking around wide eyed at the Presidium surrounding her. All of the other races towered over her, and all she really had was an amazing view of everyone’s knees. She had to crane her head back to see anything, while also keeping her sister’s bobbing violet tail and elegant dress in view. She had a feeling that getting lost here was not the best idea, and she would be grounded for at least a week! Being stuck in their hotel room for that long was sure to make her go mad. She slipped between a tall turian’s legs, squeaking an apology over her shoulder, as she struggled to keep up with her sister’s excited trot.

“Here we are, Sweetie Belle.”

Before Sweetie could react, she found her muzzle bumping right into her sister’s rear and she plopped backwards onto the ground. “We’re here?”

Turning to address her little sister, Rarity paused when she found her sitting on the ground. With her magic, she lifted her off the ground and set her on all four of her hooves. “What are you doing on the ground, Sweetie? You’re going to ruin your dress.”

“Yeah.” Sweetie rolled her eyes, glaring back at the monstrosity that Rarity had forced her to wear. Who needed clothes anyway? It’s not like she had to wear anything on Equestria, but that didn’t matter to Rarity. Whenever they traveled off of Equestria, Rarity insisted that they wear clothes. “That would be such a shame.”

“I’m glad you recognize that, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, completely missing the sarcasm in her sister’s voice. “Now come along. We don’t want to keep the Ambassador waiting.”

Sweeping her little sister along after her, Rarity entered the Equestrian Embassy with the same flair that she always exuded. She was definitely a vision with a gleaming white coat and a shining purple mane, curled just so, a deceptively simple dress completing her look.

“Miss Rarity, welcome.” From behind his desk, the Ambassador’s secretary stood. He recognized her from the scheduled visitor list. “We’ve been expecting you.”

“Thank you.” Sweetie Belle watched as Rarity deigned to give the secretary a small smile, bowing her head in that way she did whenever she wanted to wrap somepony around her hooves. “I’m only glad to help the Ambassador.”

“Please, go on in.” The secretary pressed a hidden button on his desk, unlocking the door behind him that led inside to the Embassy proper. He bowed his head to Rarity, winking at Sweetie Belle. “Ambassador Blueblood is waiting inside.”

“Thank you very much.” Glancing down at Sweetie Belle, Rarity found her taking in the impressive Royal Guards lining the entrance in their golden armor and polished battle harnesses. Best to get her out here as fast as possible. “Come, Sweetie Belle. We must not keep a gentle stallion waiting.”

Rolling her eyes, Sweetie Belle followed after Rarity. She took one last look over her shoulder at the guards. Their armor looked far cooler to wear than Rarity’s stupid dresses, and she could just imagine herself in a gleaming set, standing proudly while millions cheered for her.

Her dreams of being a hero quickly disappeared as Sweetie Belle followed Rarity deeper into the embassy and the guards passed out of her sight. The little filly had to instead turn her attention to other things. A few ponies were lingering in the hall, but none of them were of any interest to Sweetie. They were dressed in the same boring clothes that Rarity loved so much. The Embassy itself was not much better.

Much like the rest of the Presidium, the Embassy was made of the same strange materials as the rest of the Citadel, extremely hard to classify and work with. The keepers however, crafted the material with ease. It wasn’t uncommon for new buildings to appear overnight, or for offices to be completely remodeled while the workers were absent. It had even happened a few times to the Equestrian Embassy.

Rarity led Sweetie Belle to a large office door at the end of the hall, which was simply marked: Ambassador Blueblood. As they walked up to it, sensors hidden in the walls caught their movement, scanned their identification, queried the logs, and as soon as the query came back positive, the door slid open. The entire process took less than a second to occur, and they didn’t notice.

“Miss Rarity!” Blueblood was waiting in his office, just to the side of his office. A warm smile on his face, he gave a welcoming bow as the door to his office opened and Rarity and Sweetie Belle entered. “I can’t thank you enough for coming to do this.”

“Please, think nothing of it, Ambassador.” Rarity smiled demurely, giving a little half curtsey to the tall, handsome stallion. “I am always glad to be of help to Equestria.”

“Really, Miss Rarity,” Blueblood said. “You are far too kind.”

Rarity waved away his thanks, a humble but proud look on her face.

“And who is this?” Blueblood accepted Rarity’s desire to move on, and instead turned his attention to the little white filly standing next to her. He offered her a smile, and she gave one right back.

“I’m Sweetie Belle!” She chirped, her voice cracking in the most adorable way. The enthusiasm with which she introduced herself made her curled mane bounce right along with her movement.

“Well, hello Sweetie Belle.” He laughed. It was so rare to find such enthusiasm and innocence with the beings that he spent so much of his time around. It was refreshing, and he gave her a little bow in thanks. “I’m Ambassador Blueblood.”

“What’s an A-Ambassadoor?” Sweetie Belle’s muzzle scrunched as she tried out the unfamiliar word.

“Ambassador, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity corrected. Sweetie wasn’t able to resist the urge to glare at her and her prim and proper voice. She was going to figure it out all on her own. There wasn’t any need for Rarity to correct her. She was a smart filly, after all.

“It means that I’m Equestria’s representative on the Citadel,” Blueblood said, stepping in before sibling rivalry could explode in his office.

“Repra…” Sweetie’s muzzle scrunched again and she dropped back onto her haunches. What was it with big words she didn’t know all attacking her at once today? “Repra…”

“Representative.” Rarity said, apparently unaffected by Sweetie’s earlier glare. “It means that he is—“

“It means that I speak for the Princesses in front of the Councilors.” Blueblood interrupted Rarity.

“Oh.” Sweetie Belle had already grown bored of the conversation. She wanted to go back out into the Presidium and explore! It was far more interesting out there.

“Are you hungry, Sweetie Belle?” Noticing the wanderlust in the filly’s eyes, Blueblood took action.

“A little.” Sweetie shrugged.

“There is a rather marvelous cake in the kitchens. One of my secretaries had a birthday yesterday, and there’s still some leftover.” Glancing at Rarity first to make sure that it was okay, Blueblood offered another option to filly, instead of making her wait for the two of them to be done. “If you want, my assistant could get you a slice.”

“Really?” Perking up, Sweetie Belle turned to Rarity. “Can I, Rarity?”

“Only one slice, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity turned a warning eye to her sister, making sure the exuberant filly was listening. “You don’t want to ruin your appetite.”

“Daisy, could you come to my office please?” Opening his omni-tool, Blueblood called for his assistant. He laughed as Sweetie Belle started to hop eagerly on her hooves.

It only took a moment for Daisy to enter Blueblood’s office. A young earth pony mare, she was dressed in a simple business suit. “Ambassador.”

“Daisy, could you please take Sweetie Belle here to the kitchen and get her a piece of the birthday cake?”

“Certainly, Ambassador.” She stepped aside to let Sweetie Belle out through the door. Sweetie eagerly trotted out of Blueblood’s office, and Daisy shut the door behind her as soon as she had left.

“Well let’s not waste any time. I’m sure that you’re very busy.” Rarity activated her scanning tool on her omni-tool. That little feature had made her life so much easier after the moment she had learned how to use it. Being able to perfectly size a pony had allowed her to create daring outfits that clung to ponies like a second coat. “Now, do you have any ideas for how you would like this to look, Ambassador?”

“I have a few thoughts, but I’m willing to let you work your magic.” He smirked, his tone even a little teasing. “I’m sure you won’t disappoint.”

“I think that you’ll be quite pleased.” Rarity adjusted her mane, strutting forward proudly. “All eyes will be on you when you wear this, I can guarantee that.”

She didn’t quite snort in pride, but it was the same effect. She knew her talent, and had a confident ease that went along with it. Lifting her hoof and bringing her omni-tool up to Blueblood’s chest level, Rarity held very still. “Please hold still, Ambassador. This will only take a moment.”

Like she said, it did only take a moment.

“Fancy Pants said you were the finest seamstress in Equestria,” Blueblood said as he watched Rarity check over the scan.

“Really?” She looked up at him in surprise.

“Yes, he did.” It amused Blueblood that Rarity seemed to have no concept of how much of a rising star she was. She was shining so bright that it had caught even his notice. “When I learned that you were going to be visiting the Citadel, I couldn’t help but see if you were open for a commission.”

“Well!” She blushed, hiding demurely behind her mane, but she couldn’t hide the excited twinkle in her eye. “I am glad that I could be of service.”

“I’m sure that whatever you create will stand out. How could it not?”

“We can’t have Equestria shown up by any of the other races.” She sniffed, lifting her muzzle just enough to let Blueblood know what she thought of that idea.

Before Blueblood could respond, a soft chime came from Blueblood’s omni-tool. Looking down, he answered the call. “Golden? What is it?”

“There is a Twilight Sparkle to see you, Ambassador,” one of Blueblood’s secretaries (presumably this Golden) said.

Rarity’s eyes widened, the name instantly familiar to her. How could it not be? The personal student to the Empress of Equestria. That mare was going places, and it appeared her first stop was Blueblood’s office.

“Huh, she’s early.” Blueblood shrugged, sparing a glance at Rarity. “Please, Golden, send her in. Call for Elelia. I need her here as soon as possible.”

“Yes sir.” Golden ended the call.

The office fell silent, and Rarity stared at Blueblood. It was against everything she believed in as a proper mare to pry into Blueblood’s affairs, but she was pony enough to admit that she had a problem with gossip. She shuffled closer to him, biting her lip as she tried to keep from blurting out every question that passed through her mind.

“Go ahead and ask.” Rolling his eyes, Blueblood laughed and shook his head. “You look like you’re about to explode.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” It would be bad for her image if she bounced for joy at the excitement she was feeling. Keep it cool Rarity, don’t let the Ambassador know the extent of your madness. “What is she doing here?”

“She has immediate business with the Citadel Archives,” Blueblood admitted, retaking his seat behind his desk. “For what, I wasn’t made aware. It has to be important though.”

“It seems that being the personal student to Empress Celestia certainly opens doors.” What she wouldn’t give to have that type of notability. Who knows, judging by Blueblood’s own admission, she could be well on her way.

“You haven’t heard?” Blueblood’s eyes widened and he smirked, realizing that he knew something that Rarity had yet to discover.

“Heard what?” She had been out of touch for several days, working on her latest inspiration. Did she miss something important?

“Celestia named Twilight as her Celestial Emissary.” Blueblood said it with such finality that Rarity knew it meant something important.

“What does that mean, exactly?” She had never heard that title before, and that was a rarity in and of itself. Rarity had spent weeks at the Ponyville library when she was a filly reading about all of the noble houses, and she had managed to give herself a practical education in the workings of the Equestrian government, as confusing as it could be at times.

“It means that the Princesses decided that Twilight had every reason to be granted the authority of Celestia herself.” That was no small feat. Equestria, on both the national and planetary level, had ponies to manage the day to day running of the government (or governments, as it was on a planetary scale), but whatever Celestia said was law. The amount of power that the Empress had vested into a mare that was still on the verge of adulthood was simply staggering. Twilight Sparkle had the power to start wars and command armies.

It must be an awful weight, Rarity thought. She knew that she would never be able to do the same. “I must confess that I’ve been out of contact for the past week. This is certainly news for me.”

“It was news to a lot of us.”

Before he could say anything else, the door to his office slid open and Twilight Sparkle entered, followed by a taller, heavily scarred griffin chick. Rarity was instantly struck by how… plain Twilight was. As the Princesses student, she had been expecting a mare with perfectly styled mane and clothing from the finest tailors across the galaxy. It would only be fitting after all, there were rumors that Celestia thought of Twilight as her daughter.

Twilight fit none of Rarity’s expectations. Instead, she was dressed in a simple dress, made of plain yellow fabric and a slightly dirty pair of saddle bags were wrapped around her waist. Her mane looked as if it had been cut as simply and efficiently as possible, into a style that probably required no major work in the morning.

The griffin behind her was a surprise. Beneath the scars, Rarity saw a great beauty that was just waiting for the right hoof to come along and coax it out. That beauty however, was being hidden (or possibly ignored), and the griffin had chosen to wear one of those horrid hooded sweatshirts that humans seemed so fond of, with a colorfully printed pony stenciled onto its chest. The sweatshirt hid her wings, though there was something about the impression of them under the fabric that didn’t look quite right. The griffin was also wearing a pair of hosts to protect her own modesty, but it appeared that she cared just as little as Twilight did about her appearance.

Before Rarity could find it in herself to be disappointed (this is the student that the Empress chose?), she caught sight of Twilight’s eyes. It was in that moment she understood. Twilight Sparkle was an exceptional mare, and it showed in every step she took. She may not care about fashion, but Rarity had a feeling that she wouldn’t want to go hoof to hoof with her over any matter without the expectation of losing horribly.

Rarity’s entire observation took less then a second, and when Blueblood bowed, she followed his lead. She caught sight of a surprised look in Twilight’s eyes, and realized that the mare was probably startled to find anypony else with Blueblood.

“Oh, Ambassador, I didn’t know you were already busy.” The sheer embarrassment in her voice was one of the most adorable things that Rarity had ever heard, and she had a feeling that she would have an easy time befriending the mare if the opportunity ever arose.

“It’s no problem at all.” Blueblood gestured at Rarity, making introductions. “I was just getting fitting me for a new outfit. In fact, if I’m not mistaken, I believe that we were just finishing up.”

Twilight offered a kind, but distant smile to Rarity. She was obviously eager to get to her business, whatever that may be. Blueblood looked over at the griffin and winced as he immediately realized a problem.

“Elli is coming to take you to the Archives,” Blueblood said, frowning, “But I was only able to get access for you, Twilight.”

“Oh?” Twilight’s muzzle scrunched up in thought as she glanced over at the griffin. “Are you alright staying at the embassy?”

“Yeah.” The griffin shrugged. It was obvious that she wasn’t thrilled with the prospect, but she wasn’t going to voice any complaints.

“That is perfectly alright—“

“I would be more than willing to show you around the Citadel as you wait.” It took Rarity a moment to realize that she had spoken, and another moment after that to realize what she had offered. The next moment she took to think about it, and realized that she had no problem with what her mouth had offered without her permission. The griffin obviously meant a lot to Twilight, and sparing her from a few hours of boredom was simply the generous thing to do. “It would be far more exciting than waiting here for what I am sure is going to be hours.”

Both Twilight and the griffin looked surprised at Rarity’s offer, neither having paid much attention to her despite her placement in the room. They both looked to Blueblood, hoping that he would be able to tell whether or not it was a good idea.

“Miss Belle is an upstanding young mare.” He had nothing else to offer.

Twilight glanced at the griffin, who shuffled her claws on the floor for a moment before meeting Rarity’s gaze and giving a brisk nod.

“Yeah,” the griffin said. Rarity was surprised for just a moment at the huskiness of her voice. She looked away as quickly as possible, pretending to be interested in the shelves of books that lined Blueblood’s office. “Okay.”

“Wonderful!” Rarity nodded, a warm smile on her face. The griffin may be standoffish, but she would receive nothing but friendliness from her.

“When you’re finished, please meet me back at my ship,” Twilight said. Rarity had to keep herself from bursting in excitement at being addressed directly by her. “Gilda knows the way.”

“Let me just collect my little sister and we can get going.” Rarity kept her surprise at Twilight’s admission to owning a personal ship off her face. It was no small deal, especially considering the cost of upkeep for even the smallest eezo drive core. Obviously being Celestia’s personal student came with quite a few perks.

Rarity turned and left, trotting out of Blueblood’s office. Gilda glanced at Twilight before following after her, and the door shut, leaving Twilight and Blueblood alone in his office.

“The last time we saw each other,” Blueblood leapt off his chair, walking around the desk to stand next to Twilight, “I don’t think either of us was picturing you being my boss six months later.”

“I’m not your boss.” She rolled her eyes, scoffing at him.

“Technically, yes. Yes you are.”

“Well…” Blushing, Twilight scuffed a hoof against the floor. She had known Blueblood for quite a long time, having spent a large majority of her life living in the Royal Castle. In many ways he was almost like another big brother.

Almost.

“There’s no need to be embarrassed, Twilight.”

“Right, well.” Twilight straightened up, taking a deep breath. She had a job to do after all. She wasn’t just on the Citadel to visit. “Who’s Elelia?”

“She’s an archeologist with the Archives, fairly low level, but you won’t find anyone more knowledgable than her in the archives.” Blueblood had spoken to her after Councilor Tevos had granted Twilight access to the archive, and he had quite enjoyed the Asari. She was knowledgable, but extremely shy, much like Twilight herself.

“That’s good.” Twilight nodded, pleased. “Hopefully she can help.

“What exactly are you looking for, if that’s something I can ask.” He walked back around to his chair, sitting down.

“It’s classified,” She said with a small wince. “I’m sorry.”

“Hmm.” Blueblood nodded. Important then. “I hope you find what you are looking for.”

“Thank you.”

“Ambassador, Dr. Elelia has arrived.” Golden’s voice chimed over Blueblood’s omni-tool, startling Twilight at its sudden noise.

“Very good. Thank you, Golden. We’ll come out to meet her.” Blueblood walked up to the door to his office, and it slid open for him. He held out a hoof, motioning for Twilight to walk out before him. “Please, after you ma’am.”

“Yes, sir.” Golden cut off the communication.

Together, they left his office and walked down the hall towards the entrance of the Embassy. They exited out into the main lobby to find a tall and thin Asari standing near Golden’s desk, rocking back and forth on her heels with her hands clasped nervously at her waist. She was nowhere near as beautiful as the majority of her kind, and her back was ever so slightly hunched, as if she spent a lot of time leaning over a desk. Her wide eyes curiously took in everything, looking everywhere. Dressed in a simple coat and pants with comfortable shoes, it was obvious that she was dressed to spend time in a slightly chilled place.

“Elelia,” Blueblood greeted, trotting up to her.

“Ambassador, hi!” Elelia gave a small wave, biting her lip as she looked at Twilight curiously.

“Elelia, this is Twilight Sparkle,” Blueblood said, gesturing at the mare.

“Your highness.” Elelia bowed to Twilight, stumbling over her words. She was unfamiliar with all of the workings of Equestria’s government, and hoped that she wasn’t saying anything that could counted as an offense.

“Please, just call me Twilight.” Twilight knew that it was an appropriate title, but that didn’t matter. To her, only the Princesses deserved such an honor.

“Oh, um…” Elelia blushed, embarrassed. “Of course… Twilight.”

“Well then, why don’t we get started!” Twilight gave the Asari a warm grin, wanting to let her know that there were no hard feelings between them.

“Yes, Twilight.” Elelia gestured towards the entrance to the Embassy. “I have an aircar waiting outside. I’m ready to go immediately to the archives.”

“I’ll follow you, then.” Twilight turned to Blueblood, trotting forward to give him a quick hug. “Thank you, Blueblood.”

“Of course, Twilight Sparkle.” He returned the hug. “Anything for you.”

Twilight followed Elelia out of the Embassy, and just like the Asari had said, there was an aircar waiting outside for them. The engine was still idling, and they climbed in. As soon as the door shut, the aircar lifted up and joined the plethora of other vehicles above the Presidium lake speeding around the massive inner ring.

Twilight was bouncing in her seat, unable to contain her excitement. Getting permission to enter the Citadel Archives was no small feat. There some that waited lifetimes for such a chance, only to pass before permission ever came. The Archives themselves held the combined knowledge of all of the Council species, their histories, recovered artifacts, and other bits of interest. It held the most complete knowledge base of the Prothean race in the entire galaxy, and it was jealously guarded. The caretakers of the Archives often fell away from their past connections with their family and friends, burying themselves completely into their work.

The flight seemed to take forever for Twilight. In reality, it only took a few minutes. Elelia was silent, tapping her fingers nervously against her leg, taking the occasional glance over at Twilight before looking away just as quickly. It was entirely possible that she had never seen a pony in her life before being contacted by Ambassador Blueblood.

Thankfully, before the flight could grow awkward, the aircar came to land in front of the heavily guarded entrance of the Archives. The Archives themselves were actually hidden deeper inside the ring of the Presidium, with only a single story building on the surface that acted as an entrance and a choke point.

Elelia led Twilight through the entrance, and she saw that the doors were half a foot thick. Glancing up, she saw a much larger, heavily armored door that would come slamming down in the case of an attack. Everywhere that she looked, Twilight saw evidence of a building built to defend any type of attack. It made sense. The Council obviously wanted to protect their repository of knowledge as carefully as they possibly could.

“Right this way, please,” A turian C-Sec officer said as they walked up towards the first checkpoint. He ushered them through a large scanner, and both Elelia and Twilight came up clean. The C-Sec officer waved them through. “Thank you. You’re clear to go.”

“Welcome to the Citadel Archives,” Elelia said, smiling down at Twilight.

Elelia led Twilight out of the C-Sec check point and into the Archives proper. Twilight’s eyes went wide when she saw the sheer amount of work that was going on, especially so close to the surface levels of the Archive. Dozens of people were going about their business, studying little pieces that the archives had recently collected, the little unimportant pieces.

Twilight rubber necked at every table as Elelia led her past them. She saw Asari fertility artifacts, prothean data discs, ancient scrolled salarian breeding contracts, and some things that she couldn’t even begin to name. It boggled her mind when she realized that this wasn’t even the impressive stuff. Those were probably hidden deep within the archives.

“Was that…” Twilight’s excitement grew as she caught a glimpse of what looked like an early first attempt at turian armor. It looked ancient, and Twilight wondered how old it was. “Is that…”

“No!” Twilight shook her head. She was getting access to bigger, more important things and it wasn’t worth wasting her time looking at trinkets. “Right. Now what I’m here for.”

Elelia giggled at Twilight’s enthusiasm before gesturing towards an elevator at the back of the room. “The Archive access I’ve scheduled for you is down another level.”

“I can’t wait!” Twilight chirped. She followed Elelia inside, and watched as the Asari typed in a code into the hard-light keypad on the side of the elevator. Moments later, Twilight felt her stomach drop as the elevator sped downwards.

Presidium, Citadel, Serpent Nebula

Gilda followed after the mare and the little filly, down the walkways of the Presidium. They were garnering looks from all of the other races who were going about their day. Lawyers, politicians, millionaires, billionaires, and even the occasional trillionaire stopped and stared at the two ponies and the griffin as they passed. They obviously weren’t a common sight on the Citadel.

“Pay no mind to them, dear,” the older mare said, noticing Gilda’s uncomfortableness with the situation. “They are only looking because they are jealous.”

“Jealous?” Gilda’s face crunched up in confusion.

“Of course!” The mare flipped her violet curled mane out of the way in as dramatic a way as possible. “Why wouldn’t they be? We are young, we are beautiful, and the galaxy is our diamond to just reach out and take for our own.”

Gilda stumbled at mare’s words, quickly catching herself. Beautiful? She didn’t believe that for a moment, not with all of her scars. Gilda pushed past those thoughts and realized something. “I… uh… I just realized I never got your name.”

“Oh.” The mare blinked, realizing that Gilda was speaking the truth. Her little sister stopped next to her. “How terribly rude of me. I am Rarity Belle, and this is my little sister, Sweetie Belle.”

“I’m Gilda Blackwing.” She wasn’t quite sure whether or not she should put out a claw to shake their hooves or not, and instead did nothing. That turned out to be the right thing as Rarity trotted up to the railing overlooking the Presidium lake.

“What do you think of the Presidium, Gilda?” Rarity asked, admiring the sculptures that lined the center of the lake.

“It’s big.” Gilda looked around, following the curve of the Presidium up until it disappeared out of view. “Loud.”

“I think it’s marvelous.” She reared up, supporting her forehooves on the railing. “It has a subtle beauty that I cannot help but admire.”

“It’s just boring,” Sweetie Belle whispered, falling back next to Gilda and sticking out her tongue.

Gilda couldn’t help but giggle with the filly.

“What was that, Sweetie Belle?” Rarity cast an unamused but long suffering glance at Sweetie Belle, who instantly gave her older sister the largest, toothiest smile that Gilda had ever seen.

“Nothing!” She chirped innocently.

“Of course.” Rarity dropped back down onto all four of her hooves before leading them to an overlook that sat over the lake, near a fountain and a large statue of a Mass Relay, which had apparently been left behind by the protheans.

“Seems like a stupid thing to make a statute of,” Gilda remarked, staring at the Relay.

“What?” Rarity scoffed, turning away from her own admiration to look Gilda in the eye. “No! Sometimes finding the beauty in the everyday allows us to see things from a new perspective. This is a beautiful piece of work, and its sculptor was obviously a master. They wanted to capture the most powerful part of their culture and I believe that they succeeded.”

“Sure.” Gilda glanced down at Sweetie Belle and saw that the filly looked as incredulous as she felt.

“I’m glad that you agree!”

Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes, dropping back onto her haunches. “Ugh! I’m bored. Let’s do something fun, Rarity. Neither of us just wants to sit and stare at stupid statues.”

“Honestly, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity didn’t at all sound surprised by Sweetie Belle’s statement, and Gilda figured that it was probably a common occurrence between the two.

“Please?” Pleading, Sweetie Belle turned the widest, most adorable eyes at Rarity. She tried to make herself look as cute as possible, and she succeeded.

Gilda found herself instantly within her grasp, and she knew she wouldn’t be able to deny the adorable filly anything. Sweetie Belle had perfected weaponized cuteness.

“A lady never begs, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, completely unaffected. She had long ago built up a resistance.

“Who says I want to be a lady?” Sweetie Belle grumbled to herself, pouting.

“Very well.” Rarity relented. “Did you have anything in mind?”

“Huh…” Sweetie had to think for a moment, tapping a little hoof against her chin as she squinted and looked up to the right. In its own way, her adorableness was even higher when she wasn’t actively trying to manipulate anypony to her will.

“Is there anything that you would like to do?” Rarity turned her attention to Gilda. “You are our guest after all.”

“I…” Gilda froze, put on the spot, a slight blush on her cheeks. “I don’t really know anything about the Citadel.”

“There’s no reason to be embarrassed by that, darling,” Rarity said.

Gilda just shrugged, unconvinced.

“Is there anything that you absolutely, positively do not want to do?” Rarity asked, wanting to make sure that they didn’t do anything that Gilda was uncomfortable with.

Gilda shook her head. She was up for pretty much anything.

“Very well then.” Rarity turned back to Sweetie Belle. “Sweetie Belle? Did you come up with anything?”

Sweetie Belle perked up, an idea coming to her. “We should go to a concert!”

“I don’t know if there are any concerts right now, Sweetie Belle.” Sweetie Belle lowered her head, crestfallen, her lips quivering in disappointment. Rarity blanched, quickly coming up with a much smaller idea. “But, we may be able to find a restaurant with live music.”

“That’d work.” Perking up, Sweetie Belle nodded, a smile once again on her face.

“There we go. It’s a plan then.” Opening her omni-tool, Rarity preformed a quick search for any restaurants of clubs that would work. She found one nearly instantly, and it wasn’t very far away either. “Here’s one. Purgatory. It’s all the rage right now, and it has live music.”

“Cool!” Sweetie Belle hopped up to all four of her hooves, a grin spreading across her muzzle. “Let’s go!”

Immediately, she started trotting off up the stairs back to the main level of the walkway. She was about to step out amongst the crowd, but stopped, looking back at Rarity and Gilda with a blush.

“Where are we going?” She asked, her voice squeaking.

“This way, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, trotting off in the opposite direction from where Sweetie Belle was going.

“Oh.” Sweetie Belle rushed forward to catch up to Rarity and Gilda as they made their way through the crowds, following the directions her omni-tool chirped out every so often.

The walk to Purgatory was thankfully fairly short, because the looks that Gilda was getting were causing the griffin to pull further and further into her shell. By the time they got there, she was practically hiding behind Rarity, never mind the fact that it didn’t work at all. She was far bigger than the unicorn, and the entire effect looked rather ridiculous.

Purgatory turned out to be partially hidden between two larger buildings, and at first glance it was just a simple door in the wall with a sign over it proclaiming its name in flashing neon lights. Rarity eyed the establishment with cautious eyes and a nervous ball in the pit of her stomach. She knew that such places existed, and while she didn't have any problems with them personally, she wasn't sure whether or not Sweetie Belle was ready to be introduced to them.

Together, the three of them entered Purgatory, the door sliding open before them. The entrance led into a vestibule that Rarity realized acted as a sound dampener. As soon as they had passed through the first door, they became immediately aware of a deep, rythmic thumping pulsing through the air. They could feel it deep in their chests, and Gilda found a deeply hidden part of her reaching out for it. It was almost as if something inside her waking up, a primal side that she had forgotten from the chains and the whips.

Passing through the vestibule, they entered into the main room of Purgatory, and Rarity found herself more than little taken aback, realizing that it was quite a bit more than she had imagined it was. On an upper floor, a rather large crowd writhed in beat with the music, dancing in a wild, unrestrained way that went counter to her entire being.

Glancing down at Sweetie Belle, Rarity found the filly bending her knees in time with the music. She looked back over the club and realized despite the sheer wildness of the music and the strobing lights, there was nothing too out there. Sharing a look with Gilda, they wordlessly agreed to give the place a try.

"Well..." Rarity pushed down her inner critic and instead turned her thoughts to Sweetie Belle. Despite their similarities, the filly had her own passions that didn't always match up hers, preferring wilder, dirtier activities than her more cultured older sister. "Why don't we find a table?"

The club turned out to be a free for all, find your own seating type of place. Unlike the clubs that Rarity was more familiar with on Equestria and abroad, the Citadel worked and breathed around the clock. There was always a large group of people who were awake and searching for a good time, and the space-station had long ago adapted itself to that mindset. It was the rare restaurant or bar that ever closed its doors, instead keeping staff on around the clock.

The Citadel never closed after all.

Still, Purgatory wasn't incredibly crowded, the time fitting neatly between half of the station's sleep cycle, and the other half between their lunch hour and dinner, but despite that it was still fairly full. They were able to find a table fairly quickly, and it lowered to suit their height as they approached. Rarity admired the technology for a moment, marveling at just how the Citadel had had adapted itself to the lives of dozens of disparate alien races.

"Now, how are we supposed to order?" Rarity searched the club for any sign of waiters or staff, but despite a few bartenders, there weren't any visible staff-members wandering about. Instead, the center of the table buzzed to life with a holographic menu that they could order directly from. Viewing it, Rarity nodded in appreciation. "Ah! That's simple."

It only took a couple of minutes to place their orders, Rarity getting a rum and coke, Sweetie Belle an order of vegetarian nachos, and Gilda a side of hot wings (she had a fondness for spicy food that could only be attributed to her diet while stuck in Batarian space).

"Look!" Sweetie Belle cried, pointing her hoof up at a stage that was rising between the large dance floor above them and the lower floor meant for mingling and conversations. "Over there!"

Rarity and Gilda followed Sweetie Belle's pointing hoof to find a white mare setting up on the stage. She had a mechanical leg, with a short and shockingly blue neon mane. A grey earth pony mare was helping her.

"What luck." Maybe this would be something more than she was expecting. Outside of Equestria, running across other ponies, even other Equestrians, was rather rare. To find two of them in less than an hour was simply good luck. Obviously whomever owned the club had excellent taste in musicians.

The grey mare finished helping the other set up fairly quickly, giving the white mare a passionate kiss before trotting down the stage and over to the bar. On the way, she spotted Rarity and her little group and blinked.

"Hello!" With a surprised but welcoming smile, she trotted over to greet them. The mare spoke with a cultured accent, reminiscent of one humanities. "We certainly weren't expecting to see any other Equestrians here."

"We were just showing Gilda here around the Citadel on the Ambassador's behalf." Rarity introduced Gilda first before putting a hoof to her own chest. "My name is Rarity, and this is my little sister Sweetie Belle."

"I'm Octavia Melody-" She pointed up at the mare on the stage, who was just finishing setting up her turn tables. "-and that's my wife, Vinyl Scratch."

Octavia noticed Gilda, and saw her scars. It was clear that she had questions to ask, but she was far too polite to just come out and ask them. Instead, she turned to Rarity. "The ambassador? How is he doing?"

"Ambassador Blueblood is doing quite well," Rarity said. If she didn't travel so often, she could see herself trying to start a relationship with him. Alas, they both had their work and the galaxy stopped for nopony.

"That's good to hear. He has been extremely helpful the past few months." Octavia nodded in satisfaction. She sent a glance to Vinyl, who waved timidly from the stage, offering Octavia a shaky smile. "Without him, I'm sure that Vinyl wouldn't be doing half as well as she is now."

"Would you like to join us?" Rarity offered, gesturing at an open spot at the table with her hoof. "We came here for the music, and it's wonderful to see that Equestrian's have such a large presence on the Citadel."

"I have to admit that I'm a little nervous." Octavia took Rarity's offer, sitting on her haunches between Gilda and Sweetie Belle. "This is her first time performing since her rescue."

Gilda perked up a little at that, paying more of a mind to Octavia. There were only a few things that ponies could mean when they spoke of a rescue.

"Music was always Vinyl's favorite thing." Octavia proudly watched her wife for a moment longer before turning her attention to her newly met acquaintances. "I'm proud that she's finally gathered together the courage."

"What type of music does she play?" Sweetie Belle asked, having to lean a little high to comfortably see over the top of the table.

"Trotstep." Octavia's nose wrinkled ever so slightly at that. "It's not my personal favorite, but Vinyl is the best of the best."

"Cool!" Sweetie Belle nodded before turning her full attention to Vinyl.

Rarity's ears folded back and she gave a weak smile, and Octavia laughed.

"Oh, I completely understand." She waved away any attempt at apology that Rarity might have attempted. "It's not the most cultured form of music out there, but Vinyl has a way of touching everypony, everybody that listens to her."

"What's... Trotstep?" Gilda had never heard of it before, which wasn't a surprise in and of itself. She had a few vague memories of her parents listening to what they called 'classic rock,' but she had no real experience aside from that. When Twilight had burst into a harmony song a week after they had both returned to Equestria. It had freaked her out until her marefriend had been able to explain the sudden song and dance.

"Something that can only be experienced, not explained, I'm afraid." Octavia offered an apologetic smile to the griffin.

Gilda didn't at all know how to take that, so she didn't say anything, instead watching Vinyl carefully. There was something about her that was extremely familiar, but she couldn't quite put her claw on it.

Up on the stage, Vinyl took a deep breath before beginning to play. It was loud. It was primal, and it caught the attention of everyone in the club at once as a simple drum beat bounced along. Asari, turian, salarian, human, it didn't matter who they were, they all began to get caught up in the energy that Vinyl exuded.

"H-Hey there, Purgatory!" Vinyl cried out into a microphone that hung from the side of her head. Her voice shook nervously. "I'm DJPon3, and I'll be your host for the evening."

Pushing a hoof over her turn table, a tone started to rise, a feeling of unfulfillment rising right along with it. As it got higher and higher, Vinyl seemed to straighten, becoming braver with each passing second.

With a wide grin, she dropped a pair of magenta sunglasses over her eyes. "Let's party."

She drops the beat, and the house lights dropped with it, a laser show flaring to life.

"Yeah!" Sweetie Belle jumped up, cheering. Her voice was too quiet to be heard over the music, the pulsing and pounding seeming to crush all other sound waves before their might, but the gist of it was clear enough. "I love this!"

It was loud. It was uncultured. It was everything that Rarity despised about the common culture. Whatever had happened to the quiet elegance of Marezart, or Beethoofen? When had it stopped being fashionable to like intelligence and thought provoking music?

Something was making her chair shake and Rarity looked over to make sure that Sweetie Belle wasn't kicking it in her excitement. The filly could be extremely rambunctious at times.

Sweetie Belle wasn't doing it. Looking down, Rarity found that it was her. She was tapping her hoof right along with the beat. Before she even realized what was happening, she found herself being sucked right into the experience like everyone else, and not only that but she was enjoying it.

Gilda was drawn into another world entirely. The pulsing beat drew at the primal part of her mind, and for the first time in a long time, she felt strong. She felt like the predator that she used to be. Like the warriors her father used to tell her of before she went to bed, back before the attack on Ponyville.

She remembered what it meant to be a griffin.

"I see that you've found it."

Octavia's voice seemed to cut right through the music, or maybe the music had such a respect for the mare that it didn't dare play over her.

"Found what?" Gilda glanced at her, not quite sure what she was talking about.

"It. That's what Vinyl calls all of this." Octavia waved a hoof around at the club. Her gaze never left the DJ, who was getting more and more into the act, performing as if life had never tried to crush her spirit. "You've got the same look she gets when she plays."

Gilda didn't have anything to say to that, withdrawing a bit back into herself.

Octavia fell silent for a moment, a debate raging inside her head. She finally came to a decision, looking back up at Gilda and meeting her eyes. "Can I ask you a bit of a... sensitive question?"

Gilda studied Octavia for a moment, before giving a terse nod.

"Were you..." Octavia bit her lip, rethinking the wisdom of her line of questioning before simply plowing ahead. "Were you one of..."

"Yeah." Gilda knew what she meant.

"Vinyl was too."

"Oh." Gilda looked up at Vinyl with new eyes. Now that she knew what to look for, she realized that there was a cleverly hidden stump of a horn on her head. She used to be a unicorn.

"She looks good," Gilda said, turning back to Octavia.

"I think so too." Octavia agreed with her, smiling proudly at her wife. She had come so far since her rescue, and she was only getting better. Life had never been so good.

Rarity watched the entire exchange, and she smiled. She didn't hear what they had said, but she knew almost instinctively that something really wonderful had come from it, and she settled down, wrapping a hoof around a Sweetie Belle who was swaying with the beat.

Despite its own name, Purgatory seemed to be helping Gilda move on.

Citadel Archives, Presidium, Citadel, Serpent Nebula

Twilight sat slouched in front of her access point to the archives. She had absolutely no idea where she was in reference to public part of the Presidium Ring, but that didn't matter.

Empty cups of coffee were strewn about on the table in front of her, and her mane had become frazzled and her eyes bloodshot over the hours she had spent searching. She stared intently at several large displays, surfing through unimaginable amounts of information in her quest to find any reference of the Elements of Harmony.

At her own table next to her, Elelia was much the same way. She was slouching in her chair, nursing a cup of tea.

"Buck it!" Twilight groaned, dropping her head down onto the desk in front of her. It hit with a solid thunk. She sat up straight, her spine cracking, and looked at Elelia in annoyance. "There's nothing here."

"We knew that the first time you searched through the archives." The Asari had quickly learned that Twilight was far more driven than the usual guests who visited the archives.

"We might have missed something! It never hurts to be thorough."

"Except when it does," Elelia muttered to herself, stretching. She was going to need a massage before she was going to be able to feel right again.

"I'm sorry for wasting your time." Blushing, Twilight jumped out of her chair, wincing a little at her own pain. The archive access shut down immediately as soon as it sensed she was gone.

"No, I was glad to be of help." Elelia stood, struggling to straighten out her poor spine.

Checking her omni-tool, she winced when she saw the time. "I should really be getting back."

"Very well." Elelia led Twilight back to the entrance of the archives, and Twilight called for an aircar with her omni-tool, ready to head back to Solar One.

Elelia waited for her to leave before accessing her omni-tool and making a call.

It rang once. Twice.

"She's gone," Elelia said the moment the call was picked up.

"Meet me in front of the Dilinaga Concert Hall in thirty minutes."

Flagging down her own aircar, it took nearly thirty minutes to make the journey from the Presidium to the Tayseri Ward. Elelia arrived outside the Concert Hall, stepping out of her aircar. She looked around, nervous, wringing her hands together.

As soon as she saw an older Asari waiting for her, standing calmly with her hands behind her back, Elelia jogged forward to meet her.

"Do you have it?" The matron asked, studying Elelia with violet eyes. She made Elelia nervous.

"Everything." Elelia held out a small data-chip for the matron to take, glancing around to make sure no one was looking. "She was searching for hours."

"You are doing the matriarch's proud." The matron murmured, holding out a credit chit for Elelia. "That's the agreed amount. I am glad that this relationship is baring so much fruit."

Seeing just how much was on the chit, Elelia's eyes went wide and she bowed thankfully to the matron. "Thank you! Goddess! Thank you, so much."

"If there's anything else, please don't be afraid to call me." Turning, the matron strode away, leaving Elelia in front of the concert hall.

As soon as she was out of sight of Elelia, the matron activated her omni-tool and made a call. Unlike Elelia, she made it through an encrypted line, bouncing it across three separate planet's communication networks to shake off any potential listeners.

"Speak," A male voice said as the call connected.

"I'm uploading the information now." The matron connected the data chip to her omni-tool and began the exchange.

"Good work, Lilium," the man said as the information began to appear before him. "You're doing Cerberus proud."

Hope pulled off her omni-tool and crushed it underneath her heel before walking to the nearest aircar.

Twilight returned to Solar One with heavy steps and her head held low. She stepped onboard, finding Honey Dawn, Fancy Steps, and Little Hoof working on flight maintenance on the bridge.

"How was your mission, Twilight?" Honey Dawn asked, noticing their onlooker.

Twilight just scowled.

"That good?" Honey Dawn winced in sympathy.

"Don't even get me started," Twilight said with a growl.

"Gilda and her guests are in the dining room." Honey Dawn pointed down to the heart of the ship.

"Thanks." Twilight nodded her thanks before turning and stomping off. She walked down the length of the ship.

Entering the Dining Room, Twilight found Gilda, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle at one of the closest tables, chatting with Tiny Berry.

Seeing Twilight coming, Tiny Berry gave her a smile.

"Can I get you anything, Twilight?" Tiny Berry chirped. "You look hungry!"

Twilight slumped down at the table, letting her head drop down onto the table. She was about to say no, but her stomach growled in protest. "Ugh. Fine. Whatever's in the kitchen."

"Chef's surprise!" Tiny Berry hopped in excitement. "You're adventurous."

Tiny Berry bounced back to the kitchen, leaving them alone.

"No luck?" Gilda asked as soon as Tiny Berry was gone.

"Nothing." She scowled, looking over to the side. "Not even a hint."

She sat up, looking blearily at Gilda. "The largest collected archive of information anywhere in the galaxy, and I couldn't so much as find a clue."

"It certainly sounds as if you had a rough day." Rarity stood, urging Sweetie Belle to do the same. She bowed gratefully to Twilight and Gilda. "We'll get out of your mane and leave the two of you in peace."

"Come along, Sweetie Belle," She said, looking down at her sister. "Let's return to the hotel."

Rarity and Sweetie Belle left the dining room.

"Did you have a good time at least?" Twilight asked, turning her attention to Gilda.

"Yeah." Gilda nods. "They were nice."

Twilight scrunched up her muzzle. "I... I just realized I never got her name."

"Rarity." Gilda laughed, shaking her head.

Twilight blinked once. Twice. "Rarity?"

"Yeah." Gilda nodded. "Why?"

"She's one of the ponies the journal mentions!" Before Gilda could respond, Twilight jumped out of her chair and rushed after Rarity.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle were waiting just outside the ship's gangplank, outside the elevator to return them back to the Citadel.

"Wait!" Twilight cried, rushing up to them at a gallop.

"You're Rarity?" Twilight asked, half breathless, her eyes wide.

"Yes." Rarity perked up a little when she realized that Twilight knew her name. "I am Rarity. You've heard of me?"

"Were you born in Ponyville?" With wide eyes and an even wider grin, Twilight leaned closer to Rarity.

"Yes..." Rarity was taken aback by this, a little surprised that Twilight knew that. "Why do you ask?"

"You got your cutie mark after seeing a rainbow explosion in the sky, didn't you?"

"How do you know that?" Narrowing her eyes, Rarity took a step to the side so she was between Twilight and Sweetie Belle.

"Yes!" Twilight gave a shout of excitement, bouncing up and down. She blushed when she saw the look that Rarity was giving her. "Sorry."

Blushing, she bit her lip. "Will you be on the Citadel much longer?"

"Yes..." Rarity nodded slowly, not quite sure how to take the Princesses' student. "I'm here for a fashion show later this week. Why do you ask?"

"Nothing." She shook her head. "No reason."

Twilight started to back away. "Sorry. I've gotta go. Bye!"

Without another word, Twilight galloped back to the safety of Solar One.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle stared after her, not quite sure what had just happened.

"She's weird," Sweetie Belle said, tilting her head to the side. She looked up at Rarity. "I like her!"

Chapter Twelve - Meeting the Council

Chapter Twelve - The More Things Change
Med Bay, SSV Normandy, Exodus Cluster
April 8, 2183

“Ow.”

Riley woke up with a groan, a massive headache throbbing behind her eyes. Blinking against the dim lights above her, Riley tried to focus on the dark spots dancing across her vision, but failed. For just a moment, she could have sworn that she saw the barren branches of skeletal trees waving over her. As soon as she tried to focus on that, they disappeared.

“Doctor?” A feminine voice chimed off somewhere to her right. “Doctor Chakwas! I think she’s waking up.”

Squeezing her eyes shut, Riley sat up, cradling her head in her hands. Her headache flared like a rusty nail poking through her brain before settling down a second later to a manageable hum.

“You had us worried there, Commander.” Dr. Chakwas said as she stood from her desk in the corner. She walked over to Riley with soft steps, an annoyed look on her face. “How are you feeling?”

“Like I got kicked in the face by a krogan,” Riley said with a groan, wincing as her own voice made her head throb. “A blood-raging krogan high on cocaine.”

“That sounds about right,” Chakwas agreed drolly. Opening her omni-tool, she ran a scan on Riley, taking careful care to focus on her brain. “Do you remember what I was saying about having to patch up crew members in the infirmary, Commander?”

“Yeah…” Riley blushed, remembering the conversation. “How long was I out?”

“About fifteen hours.” Chakwas shut down her omni-tool, apparently pleased with what she saw. “Something happened down there with the beacon, from what I’ve been told.”

“It was the turian’s fault!”

Looking over, Riley found Ashley sitting on a chair next to her bed. She had obviously been sitting there for a long time, an empty cup of coffee clutched in her hands. Dark bags were under her eyes, and she leaned forward intently. “Some sort of security field activated when he approached. You pushed him out of the way.”

“Actually, we don’t even know if that’s what set it off.” Chakwas shot a warning look at Ashley. Turning back to Riley, she frowned. “Unfortunately, we’ll never get the chance to find out.”

“The beacon exploded!” Ashley stood from her chair, a strange, passionate look on her face. “A system overload maybe. The blast knocked you out cold. We had to carry you back to the ship.”

“I appreciate it.” Riley nodded, giving her a small smile while squinting her eyes. She looked back over at Dr. Chakwas. “What about Rainbow?”

Chakwas gestured towards the other bed. Following her pointing, Riley looked over her shoulder to see Rainbow Dash smiling weakly at her from under her covers. She also appeared to be wearing her favorite pair of Daring Do pajamas, which threw Riley off for a moment.

“Yo.” Rainbow waved a tired hoof.

“Didn’t I tell you to stay safe?” She distinctly remembered telling Rainbow not to get shot. The pegasus simply could not listen for the life of her.

“Being safe is for wusses.” Rainbow scoffed, lifting her muzzle up into the air proudly.

“You say that now,” Riley said, shaking her head. Lifting her eyebrows, she gave Rainbow a pointed look. “Just wait until mom hears about this.”

“What, this?” Rainbow looked down at her bandages, just barely visible under her pajamas. “It’s just a flesh wound. Nothing serious.”

“Yeah.” Riley snorted, laughing at Rainbow’s denial. “You remember after Akuze?”

“Right…” Rainbow winced. “Save me?”

Firefly had gone crazy after Riley had been put on medical leave after Akuze. She hadn’t let Riley leave her bed for a month, and she hadn’t been satisfied until Riley had agreed to go through sessions with Alliance therapists. That year had been absolute hell, and it wasn’t anything that she ever wanted to repeat.

“You’re going to have to bribe me.” Just because she didn’t want to have her mother going all controlling on her again didn’t mean that it wouldn’t be hilarious to watch Rainbow go through the same.

“My first edition Daring Do collection,” Rainbow said with absolute conviction.

“I’ve got one of those too.” Looking at her little sister with a straight face, Riley giggled on the inside.

“Darn it.” Scowling, Rainbow looked away for a moment before turning back to Riley. She fell back against her bed, tired. “I’ll think of something, and I’ll get back to you!”

“I’m going to go get the Captain.” Ignoring that entire conversation, Ashley beat a retreat to the door.

“Physically, you’re fine.” Chakwas continued with her explanation to Riley, ignoring everything that had happened in the last minute. “But I detected some unusual brain activity, abnormal beta waves. I also noticed an increase in your rapid eye movement, signs typically associated with intense dreaming.”

“I don’t know if I’d call them dreams.” Riley slid around on her bed so her leg were dangling off the edge. “I… I saw… I’m not sure what I saw. Death. Destruction. Nothing’s really clear.”

“Hmm.” Eyebrows lifting, Chakwas looked down and started typing on her omni-tool. “I better add this to my report. It may—“

The door to the med-bay slid open, and the two women and the mare looked over to find Captain Anderson striding in, an intense look on his face. His fists were clenched, and there was a deep frown set into his face. He walked right up to Riley’s bedside. Almost unnoticed behind him was Nihlus, following after him.

“Oh, Captain Anderson.” Chakwas nodded in greeting before turning back to her omni-tool.

“That was quite the blow you took, Shepard,” Anderson said, concern tinging his voice despite the angry look on his face. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, Captain.” Riley nodded in assurance to him. I’m okay, David. You can stop worrying.

“I’m sure, Commander.” David smiled, the anger easing from his face. I’m glad, Riley. Stop trying to jump at trouble. You make your parents and I worry every time you’re hurt. He turned to Chakwas, crossing his arms. “Doctor, how’s our XO holding up?”

“All the readings look normal.” Chakwas finally looked up from omni-tool, giving Anderson a terse smile. “I’d say the Commander’s going to be fine.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Anderson fully relaxed at hearing that, the muscles in his shoulders and neck untensing.

“We need to speak with Commander in private,” Nihlus said, stepping forward, his arms crossed over his chest. He gave Chakwas a pointed look.

“Of course.” Though she spoke softly, Riley noticed that there was a hint of warning in her voice. Forcing the Doctor from her domain did not seem like a good idea.

“Should I…” Rainbow squirmed in her bed, wincing as she jostled her wound. She pointed a hoof at the door. “Uh…”

Anderson and Nihlus looked over to see Rainbow looking at them with wide eyes and a worried look. She really didn’t want to get out of bed. She looked like she was about to climb off her bed and limp out of the room, though she obviously didn’t want to.

“No.” Anderson motioned for her to just lie back down, rolling his eyes. “Just remember everything spoken of here is classified.”

“Yes, sir.” Rainbow saluted weakly before pulling her covers up to the edge of her muzzle.

“Good.” Nodding in satisfaction, Anderson turned his full attention back to Riley.

“I’ve never seen anything like what happened down there, Commander,” Nihlus said, stepping forward to Riley’s bedside. His mandibles shuffled as his voice flanged with his sub-vocals. “The beacon hit you hard.”

“Are you sure you’re okay, Shepard?” Anderson asked, concerned.

“I was too slow.” Ducking her head, Riley cradled her forehead in her hands. Horrible guilt joined her headache and she suddenly felt sick to her stomach. Cracking an eye open, she found the closest trash can, just in case. “I don’t like marines dying under my command.”

“The corporal wasn’t your fault,” Nihlus reassured her. He had seen and done far worse in his time as a Spectre. “I’ve review all of the combat footage. You did an excellent job.”

“That didn’t help Nirali.” Riley grimaced, remembering the expression on Nirali’s face just before she had been impaled on the geth spike.

Anderson and Nihlus shared a look with each other, a silent conversation happening right in front of her, before Anderson stepped forward.

“I won’t lie to you, Shepard.” Sighing, Anderson massaged the bridge of his nose. It was only something that Riley had seen him do when things were about to take a turn for the worst. “Things are bad. The beacon was destroyed and the geth have decided that now was the best time to reappear. The Council’s going to want answers.”

“You won’t be alone.” Nihlus spoke to both Anderson and Riley at the same time. “No one was expecting this mission to be so difficult, including me. I’ve already made my report, and I’ll be standing behind you.”

“We both will be, Commander. You have the Alliance’s full support, and that includes the Admiralty.” Anderson turned away, picking up a book that was just sitting on Chakwas’ desk. He held it, turning it over in his hands, using it as something to occupy his hands. “That’s not why we’re here. It’s Saren, the other turian.”

“Damn bastard shot me,” Rainbow grumbled quietly from her bed.

Remembering that she was there, Nihlus turned to look at Rainbow, giving a small bow to her. “Thank you, Flying Officer. You saved my life.”

“It’s not a problem.” Rainbow waved a hoof at him, as if to deflect his thanks. She immediately regretted it as she jostled her wound. “Ow.”

“Please, don’t hurt yourself.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow settled back into her bed and shut her eyes, taking short, shallow breaths. She really had to stop forgetting that she’d been shot. “I’m just going to… close my eyes, ya’ know.”

Watching her for a moment, Nihlus decided that he didn’t want to bother with that and turned back to Riley. “Saren’s a Spectre, the best of us. He was with Blackwatch before he was selected for the Spectres. He trained me. For him to try and murder me…”

“He’s gone rogue, Shepard.” Anderson practically growled that out, composing himself before continuing. “Saren’s dangerous, and he hates humans.”

“He hates humans?” Riley asked. That really wasn’t good. “Why?”

“He thinks we’re growing too fast, taking over the galaxy,” Anderson explained, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. “A lot of races think that way. Most of them don’t do anything about it.”

“That’s not completely accurate,” Nihlus said, breaking into the conversation. He might have been angry with Saren, but there was no reason to demonize him. “He witnessed the death of brother on Shanxi, and he’s disliked humanity ever since.”

“This isn’t normal, not for him.” Nihlus started pacing, clasping his hands behind his back. “Saren hates humanity, but he has never let his emotions rule him. If he’s allied himself with the geth, there must be something else going on.”

“It has to have something to do with the beacon. It’s a shame it was destroyed.” Anderson frowned. “We’ve gathered up the shards, but it doesn’t look good. It could have helped us figure out what he was after.”

“Just before I…” Riley bit her lip, rubbing her right hand and massaging the pad of her thumb. Her headache flared up again. “Just before I lost consciousness, I saw something.”

“What did you see, Shepard?” Anderson asked.

“Some kind of vision.” Shaking her head, Riley tried to figure out how to explain what she had seen. “It was a lot, but I remember the feelings. Fear. There was so much fear. The sky was being torn apart. I saw synthetics, and they were slaughtering everyone. Butchering them.”

“We need to report this to the Council, Shepard.” Punching his fist into his other hand, righteous fire burned in Anderson’s eyes.

Before he could do anything rash, Nihlus laughed, shaking his head. Riley and Anderson looked over at him, waiting for an explanation.

“This would be the single worst mistake that you could possibly make.” Nihlus started chuckling again, his mandibles flaring in mirth.

“Why?” Anderson’s brow furrowed and he took a step forward, challenging the Spectre. “This is proof!”

“No.” Nihlus shook his head, standing up straight. They needed to understand. The Council worked in a certain way, and it was never good to challenge them if you wanted to get something done. “As much as Saren hates humanity, you have your own past with him. It would be seen as nothing more than an attempt to tarnish his reputation. My statement will be more than enough to get him removed from the Spectres.”

Anderson looked like he wanted to argue, but he couldn’t fight Nihlus’ point.

“We don’t know what information was stored in that beacon,” Nihlus continued. “Lost prothean technology, blueprints for some ancient weapon of mass destruction? Whatever it was, Saren has it now. There is no way that the Council will let him get away with this.”

“We’ll find some way to take him down,” Riley said. She wasn’t sure if she was reassuring Anderson, or herself.

“I want you with me when I go before the Council, Shepard.” Nihlus nodded, running a hand over his fringe.

“Yes, sir,” Riley managed to say. She was more than a little startled, but she wasn’t going to tell him no. “Definitely.”

“I’ll contact the Ambassador.” Anderson was already working through what he needed to do. “He’ll want to see us as soon as we reach the Citadel. We should be getting close.”

“I’m going to watch from the bridge.” Standing from her bed, Riley paused for a moment to see if her headache was going to smack her down. When it didn’t, she smiled in appreciation. She left the med-bay, and Anderson followed after her as she went. Nihlus lingered for a moment, waiting until the door slid closed.

“I know you aren’t sleeping,” he murmured, glancing over at Rainbow.

“Yeah, I am.” Rainbow cracked an eye open, looking at Nihlus in a complete contradiction of both her words and the context of the statement.

Nihlus just stared at her, unamused.

“How could you tell?” Rainbow asked, scoffing and opening her other eye.

“I know things,” Nilhus deadpanned, settling his mandibles against his cheeks.

“That’s not an answer.” Pushing her blanket down, Rainbow’s eyes widened when she realized she was wearing her favorite Daring Do pajamas in front of the deadly, rich Spectre. She pulled the blanket back up to her chin as quickly as she possibly could, blushing.

“No, it’s not.” Nihlus shook his head, ignoring Rainbow’s embarrassment. He instead put a hand on her shoulder. “Thank you.”

“You already said that,” Rainbow noted, pointing the tip of her hoof from under her cover at him.

“I know.” Nihlus shrugged, crossing his arms. “You deserve every bit of thanks I can give you.”

“Right.” Rainbow chewed on her lip, glancing to the side. “Don’t worry. We’re cool.”

“Cool.” Nihlus tried the word out.

“It doesn’t really work for you.” Rainbow giggled, shaking her head. “You probably shouldn’t say it again.”

“Yes.” Nihlus agreed with her. Done with the conversation, Nihlus turned and left the med-bay, leaving Rainbow alone. Pushing her blanket down again, she tapped out a tiny beat on the mattress.

“Right,” she said to herself. “Now I’m just lying here, talking to myself… wonderful.”

Stepping out of the med-bay, Riley found Kaidan and Ashley sitting at one of the tables in the small dining area of the ship. They were speaking in hushed voices, Kaidan picking at the remains of a meal. Seeing her emerge, they stood, saluting.

“Commander.” Kaidan greeted, smiling in relief to see her up and about.

“Ma’am.” Ashley followed Kaidan’s lead.

Riley waved them back down into their seats. Gingerly, she slid into a chair next to Ashley, wincing a little as her joints creaked.

“I’m glad you’re okay, Commander,” Kaidan said. He finally pushed his plate away, having scraped away every single last bit of food from its surface. “The crew could use some good news after what happened to Jenkins.”

“He shouldn’t have died.” Riley grimaced. She really didn’t want to think about what had happened. “We should have moved faster.”

“How are you holding up?” Riley turned to Ashley, remembering that she had lost a lot of people too.

“Nirali was good people.” Ashley ducked her head, staring down at the table. Folding her hands together, she twisted her thumbs together. “She mothered everyone. Her contract was ending this week and she was going to join her husband on the Citadel. She was going to open a restaurant and invite us all to its opening. She didn’t deserve this…”

“We’ll make sure she receives the highest honors,” Riley murmured, nodding in understanding. “We’ll make sure that they all do.”

“It’s not enough.” Ashley shrugged, straightening up.

“It never is,” Riley agreed with her. Her squad on Akuze had still to receive their full honors, and she fought as hard and as often as she could for them whenever she had a moment to send another letter to the Admiralty.

“I just feel so guilty over what happened.” Ashley rubbed her palm over the smooth surface of the table. “If Jenkins was still alive, I wouldn’t be here.”

“You’re a good marine, Chief,” Kaidan reassured her, patting her shoulder in a gesture that was not at all useful, but the meaning was clear.

“He’s right, Williams.” Riley agreed with Kaidan. “You belong on the Normandy.”

“Thanks Lieutenant.” Ashley nodded her head in thanks to both of them. She straightened, leaning back in her chair. “Thank you, Commander, that means a lot from you. I’ve never met anyone who was awarded the Star of Terra.”

“I was just in the right place at the right time.” Riley shrugged. If you could call being stuck on a colony and having to fight off waves of batarian raiders lucky…

“It wasn’t just being in the right place, Commander.” Ashley leaned forward, passion in her eyes. “No one else could have stood up to an entire pirate company.”

“Rainbow helped.” Riley blushed. She never did well with praise of any kind, at least not the kind that didn’t come from the brass.

“Yeah, but she wouldn’t have been able to do anything if you weren’t there to guide her!” Ashley had seen the vids. She’d watched them with her little sisters when they had a sleepover with their friends.

“Face it, Commander, you’re a hero.” Kaidan shook his head, laughing.

“Things were pretty rough down there. How are you holding up?” Riley moved the conversation onward, wanting to talk about something else. Being the senior officer meant she could do things like that.

“I’ve seen friends die before,” Ashley said, catching the hint. “It comes with being a marine, but to see my whole unit wiped out…”

“We couldn’t have finished the mission without you, Williams,” Riley said.

“Thanks Commander.” Ashley looked like she had to resist saluting again, her shoulders hunching over nervously. “I have to admit, I was a little worried about being assigned to the Normandy by the Captain. It’s nice when someone makes you feel welcome.”

“I think you’re going to fit in her just fine, Williams.” Leaning back in her seat, Riley winced as the aches in her side flared for just a moment before fading into a dull throb. It wasn’t the best feeling in the world, but it was light enough that Riley could handle it. Smiling, she threw an arm over the back of her chair. “Have either of you been to the Citadel before?”

“No,” Ashley said, shaking her head.

“Neither have I, Commander.” Kaidan looked more than a little eager about being able to step foot on the center of galactic civilization.

“Well, you both are certainly in for a surprise,” Riley said with a laugh.

“Why’s that Commander?” Ashley sounded both worried and intrigued.

“You ever been to New York?” Amused, Riley watched the expressions on their faces.

“Yeah.” Ashley, said, and Kaidan nodded too.

“Well, the Citadel makes New York look like the Mars colony,” Riley leaned forward. “Take all of the weirdos and the creeps, give them millions of credits, freedom to walk all over any laws that are inconvenient, and you’ve got the Citadel.”

“Mars colony?” Brow furrowing, Ashley looked over at Kaidan. “We have a colony on Mars?”

“Exactly.” Riley laughed at the realization on Ashley’s face.

“We’re approaching the Relay.” Joker’s voice rang out over the intercoms. “Brace for jump.”

“I’m going to go watch.” Gingerly, Riley stood up out of her chair. “You can come if you want.”

She headed for the stairs, not looking back over her shoulder as she heard Kaidan and Ashley’s chairs screeched backwards. Before Riley could take the first step, the ship juddered underneath her as the Relay grabbed it and shot it across the galaxy. Hearing a scuffle behind her, she looked back to find Kaidan with his hand on Ashley’s back, keeping her from falling over.

“First relay jump?” Riley asked.

“No, ma’am.” Ashley shook her head, sounding more than a little sick. “It’s been awhile though.”

“Don’t throw up on the floor of my ship, Williams.” Turning, Riley jogged up the stairs and onto the command deck of the Normandy. The three of them walked the length of the ships neck, stepping onto the bridge.

“Good timing, Commander,” Joker said, glancing over his shoulder at them. He nodded in greeting, tipping his hat to them. “I was just about to bring us into the Citadel. You might like seeing all that taxpayer money at work.”

“It better be damn impressive,” Ashley muttered, crossing her arms.

“You’d hope so, wouldn’t you.” Spitfire nodded in agreement with Ashley’s statement. No one enjoyed the extra drain on their bank accounts that came along with being a member of a Citadel race.

Through the transparent steel of the bridge, they watched the purple nebula of the Widow system speed by. For a few minutes, all that they could see where the clouds. It almost seemed as if every particle glowed, though they were just reflecting the light of the Widow deeper in.

Out of the clouds, the engines of hundreds of civilian ships emerged, waiting to dock with the Citadel. It wasn’t uncommon for civilians to wait days to be able to get off their ships. Open docking bays were a rare commodity, and often cost more credits than most could afford. Because of that one matter, the Citadel often only attracted those who could afford the heavy fees.

The Normandy being an Alliance ship, she was able to skip past all of that. As soon as the Systems Alliance opened an embassy on the Citadel, they were granted an entire dock, with enough room to house almost all of the First Fleet.

Rolling the Normandy, Joker grinned as he gave his audience the best possible view of the Citadel as it emerged from behind the clouds. It was partly hidden within the nebula, one of its massive ward arms peeking right through, before the entire thing disappeared again as the Normandy flew onwards. Moments later, the clouds parted and the ward arms peeked through again, before they disappeared just as quickly.

“Stop teasing us, Joker.” Kaidan slapped the back of the pilot’s seat, his frustration growing.

“Fine.” Grumbling, Joker made the Normandy dive, and it emerged out from the nebula moments later. Riley, Kaidan, and Ashley gasped in awe as the Citadel was revealed in all of its glory, its five ward arms opened welcomingly like a delicate flower. The moment seemed to last for an eternity, but like all things it could not last forever. With a flaring of its engines, the Normandy descended down towards the Citadel.

Within its arms, hundreds of ships seemed to linger about like grouper fish surrounding a shark. The Normandy passed by all them, sliding around them effortlessly. Before they could blink, they passed under the lone Asari dreadnaught, and Ashley’s jaw went slack.

“Look at the size of that monster!” She cried, rushing forward to press her face against the window.

“That’s the Destiny Ascension,” Kaidan said, recognizing it. “It’s the flagship of the Citadel fleet.”

“Yeah, well, size isn’t everything,” Joker grumbled, scoffing at the ship. He waggled the Normandy’s wings, as if to show off his own ship’s nimble speed as they passed right under one of the behemoths four arms, getting a clear sigh of one of its massive guns. The weapon was almost three times larger than the Normandy itself.

Sitting next to him, Spitfire snorted, having to hold a hoof over her mouth to keep from outright guffawing.

“Why so touchy, Joker?” Kaidan smirked, sharing an amused look with Spitfire.

“I’m just saying.” Looking up at Kaidan, Joker narrowed his eyes at him, willing to fight to protect his ship’s dignity. “It’s not the size. It’s how you use it!”

“Look at that.” Ashley ignored the conversation behind her between the two males, too focused on the impressive lines the dreadnaught cut through space. “That gun could rip through the barriers of any ship in the Alliance fleet.”

“It’s a good thing its on our side then.” Turning away from Joker, Kaidan moved to stand next to Ashley, looking up at the Destiny Ascension.

“Citadel Control, this is the SSV Normandy requesting permission to land,” Joker said into the Normandy’s communications.

“Stand by for clearance, Normandy.” Citadel Control replied nearly instantly, before going quiet just as fast.

A moment passed, and the Normandy sped by a pair of turian dreadnoughts holding station over the Presidium tower, ready to defend against any possible attack that could threaten the Councilors.

“Clearance granted, Normandy.” Citadel Control responded finally. “You may begin your approach. Transferring you to an Alliance operator.”

“Roger that, Citadel Control. Normandy out.” Joker deftly kept the Normandy from a civilian ship that seemed to be erratically flying towards one of the ward arm docks.

“Hello there, Normandy,” a soft feminine voice spoke over the comms. “This is Alliance control. Welcome to the Citadel. Dock 422 has cleared for your use. I’m transmitting coordinates to you now.”

“Roger that, Alliance Control. Thanks for the welcome.” Joker looked over at Spitfire.

“Receiving coordinates now.” Spitfire nodded to Joker, pushing over the coordinates to him.

They brought the ship in to land. Smoothly, the ship slid into the Alliance docking bay. Massive clamps slid into place, grabbing the Normandy and keeping it from floating away.

“Shepard, Alenko, Williams, with us.”

Turning, the three of them found Nihlus and Anderson walking up the neck of the Normandy to stand in front of the airlock.

“Yes, sir.” Riley fell into step with the two of them, Ashley and Kaidan following her.

The airlock cycled open, and together they all stepped in. As soon as the inner door closed, the decontamination cycle began. The Council had made decontamination a mandatory part of all ships after an Asari plague had managed to wipe out nearly three-thousand before they were able to put a stop to it. All Council races were mandated to include the feature as soon as they joined. There was nothing that they could do but wait for it finish.

After just a minute, the outer airlock opened and the group stepped out of the Normandy, entering the Alliance docks. At the end of the gangplank, Ambassador Donnel Udina and several aides waited impatiently.

“Ambassador,” Anderson called out, striding up the humans ambassador.

“Do you know how much of a shit storm this is going to be, Captain?” Udina ignored Anderson’s greeting, starting right with the yelling.

“We have a bit of an idea, yes,” Nihlus said flatly, having absolutely no patience for the Ambassador.

“The Council wants to see all of you, now,” Udina said, scowling. His voice was filled with frustration. Gesturing over his shoulder, he pointed out a row of several waiting aircars. “We need to get going.”

Anderson, Nihlus, and Udina climbed into the first car, leaving Riley, Ashley, and Kaidan to take the second, and the aides the last one. The cars took off flying as soon as the doors closed.

Ashley peered out her window, trying to take all of the views in as they skimmed above the outside of one of the ward arms. Massive towers rose up, like reaching fingers. She was more than a little disappointed that she couldn’t see the interior of the wards. Now that she was her though, she realized that it made sense that a ceiling kept the atmosphere down in the lowest levels, the skyscrapers rising up above it.

“Did anyone else think that we’d have more time before we met with the Council,” Kaidan asked, leaning back in his seat.

“I’m more surprised at the margin of error that the Ambassador seems comfortable with.” Riley wondered what Udina would have done if the Normandy had been delayed in any way. She couldn’t imagine that it had been easy to get a live meeting with the Council.

The three aircars neared the Presidium and they fell in line with precision that could only come from trained pilots or virtual intelligences. They rushed through a series of small barriers, holding the atmosphere back from rushing out into space. From there, it only took a little less than a minute to arrive at the elevator that rose up to the Council chambers at the top.

As they all clambered out of the cars, Udina turned to his aides. “Go back to the embassy. I’ll be back as soon as we’re done here.”

The aides left wordlessly as the rest of them entered the elevator. It started rising up as soon as the door slid shut, moving almost as fast as the aircar had been moving.

Ashley shuffled uncomfortably from her position behind Nihlus, looking pointedly everywhere but the much taller turian.

“Nihlus,” Udina said, completely oblivious to Ashley’s uncomfortableness. “Thank you for our help on Eden Prime. I shudder to think what would have happened if you hadn’t been around.”

“I was just doing my job, Ambassador.” Nihlus glanced down at Udina, looking rather ambivalent about the entire thing.

“Still, that doesn’t lessen your help.” Udina nodded in thanks to the Spectre. “Thank you anyways.”

“You’re… welcome, Ambassador.” Nihlus shifted and clasped his hands behind his back, side glancing at Udina before turning his gaze firmly to the elevator door.

He did it not a moment too soon, as the elevator arrived. The door slid open to reveal the Citadel chambers, and Riley was barely able to stop herself from gasping in surprise. Even though she had seen the rest of the Citadel, the chambers were on a completely different level. The Presidium might have been the showpiece for the power of the Citadel, but the chambers that the Councillors inhabited were even grander. Cherry trees blossomed in carefully tended gardens, the latest of a series of displays that showcased the most beautiful plants from every council world. The trees were lit up by hidden lights, adding an otherworldly appearance to the entire chamber.

The chamber themselves was built in a roughly diamond like shape, with long legs leading down to the elevator. The entire room ended in a point, all paths leading directly to the podium that the Council used to preside over the galaxy. The chambers were lit up almost solely by the light of the star behind the Citadel, softened by the serpent nebula between them. Riley figured that it probably backlit the Councilors, adding to their own godlike power.

“Would you look at that?” Ashley murmured, staring with wide-eyes. She had never seen anything like it, having been raised on Earth and living on colonies after joining the Alliance. “I wonder how much it costs to maintain all of this?”

“I don’t really want to think about it,” Kaidan said, shaking his head. His taxes were too high, and he didn’t really want to consider how much of his money had gone into maintaining the chambers.

“I think we can safely say it’s more than all of our pay, combined,” Riley said with a laugh, shaking her head.

Together, they all entered the Council chambers, Nihlus, Udina, and Anderson leading them up the stairs towards a large fountain near the center. Ashley looked around at the towering ceiling of the chamber, estimating it to be about a thousand feet above her head. She was walking just far enough behind the much higher ranking men to not be heard.

“You know what?” She glanced over at Kaidan. “I’d buy a nice couch.”

“A couch?” Kaidan looked at her, confused. Riley shared his look and waited for the woman to continue.

“You know.” Ashley gestured around at the chambers. “If I had this type of cash.”

“A couch.” Riley blinked. It certainly wasn’t the most ambitious dream that she had ever heard of. At least she never had to worry about Ashley being consumed by her own ambitions and betraying her.

“Yeah.” Ashley shrugged, not at all offended by their lack of understanding. “What good is being rich and famous if you can’t find any place to sit down?”

“A couch…” Even if Ashley wasn’t ever going to rebel, Riley wondered why she didn’t set her sights just a little higher.

“It’d be a comfortable couch,” Ashley offered, giving an unapologetic shrug.

“Right…” Riley glanced at Kaidan, who simply chuckled and shook his head. “It’s good to know you have ambitions, Williams.”

The conversation over, Riley stepped faster, following after Nihlus, David, and Udina. As they came up the flight of stairs, the group was met with a pair of turians, one in a set of grey C-Sec armor and the other in a finely tailored suit. Riley recognized the turian in the suit, Executor Pallin, the head of Citadel-Security.

“Saren’s hiding something!” The armor turian protested, mandibles flaring in frustration. “Give me some more time. Stall them.”

“Stall the Council?” Pallin almost laughed in the other turians face, shaking his head. “Don’t be ridiculous! Your investigation is over, Garrus. Accept that. If you know what’s good for you, you’ll drop it.”

“Are you threatening me?” The turian, Garrus, sounded surprised and wary, taking a cautious step back.

“No.” With a sigh, Pallin put a hand on Garrus’ shoulder. “Saren’s a Spectre. Just… be careful, Vakarian. I don’t want your father coming after me. That’s the last thing I need.”

Pallin left Garrus, walking further into the chambers. Garrus watched his retreating form, his shoulder’s slumped in defeat. With a sigh, he hung his head until he caught sight of Nihlus, standing to the right of Udina.

“Spectre Kryik!” He straightened, almost saluting before he realized that he wasn’t a part of the turian military anymore.

“Detective,” Nihlus greeted.

“I’m Garrus Vakarian,” he introduced himself, admiration shining in his eyes. “I’m trying to build a case against Spectre Arterius. I’ve tried, but no one will listen to me. Is there anything you can do to help?”

“I can assure you, Vakarian, Saren is going to be brought to Justice.” Nihlus nodded, grim.

“What?” Garrus blinked, surprised. He cocked his head in a manner that reminded Riley of a bird.

“Watch the proceedings, Vakarian. I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised.”

Garrus stepped out of their way, watching the group carefully. He blinked again as he noticed Riley. Something told him that he had seen her before, but he couldn’t remember from where.

Going up another flight of stairs, they emerged out onto the main level of the chambers. People lingered about, all from the biggest of the Council races. Some of them conversed on benches that were evenly scattered around the chambers. Military officials from almost every race stood stiffly on the edges of the room, out of place in their starched uniforms decorated in livery and ribbons. Others lingered near large pillars that held up the second level, overlooking the rest of the chamber. They were there for the sole purpose of allowing more of an audience witness important Council decisions.

Near one of the pillars, Riley glimpsed a salarian standing by a four legged buggy looking alien, shiftily working on his omni-tool. It took her a moment to place the alien. Keepers they were called, she remembered. They had been there when the Asari had first discovered the Citadel, and despite all attempts at contact they had proved to be little more than mindless caretakers of the space station. As time had gone on, they had eventually decided to leave the Keepers alone and let them do their self-ordained task. As even more time passed, the Council (after it had been formed) had ruled that to interfere with the keepers was a punishable offense.

It certainly looked to Riley like the salarian was ‘interfering’ with that Keeper, whatever that meant.

Nihlus ignored everything happening in the chambers, heading for the massive flight of stairs at the other side. He strode up them, taking them two at a time, all the way up to the podium where the Council held their meetings. The rest of them followed after him, taking the steps at a much more normal rate.

The innermost part of the Council chambers were built to emphasize the power of the Council as much as possible. The platform that they stood on was higher than the platform that all those who came before them. A pair of trees bloomed on either side of their podium, the most well cared for in the entire chamber.

Stepping onto the platform, Nihlus held his hands behind his back as he looked up at the three Councilors. Tevos T’Kalas stood in the center, her hands clasped gently in front of her waist. The Councilor for the Asari Republics, Tevos was the oldest lived Council member, having seen more of her colleagues come and go than most could ever fathom. Sparatus Adratus stood to Tevos’ right, his mandibles firmly held against his face, a very stern look. He had a long a storied history within the turian military, and it was only natural that he had been offered the Council seat. Valern Wajii was both the youngest and (in the terms of his species) the oldest member of the Council. From a society that was matriarchal, Valern had risen through the Dalatrasses houses until they couldn’t push him away any more and instead placed him as far away from them as they could. That the Salarian’s Council seat had been the only position of high enough rank for him had been a misfortunate happening.

Udina followed just behind Nihlus, Anderson sticking close to his side. Behind them, Riley waited at the edge of the platform, never quite stepping up with the rest of them. Ashley and Kaidan flanked her, looking overwhelmed by the amount of wealth arrayed before them. By comparison, the Systems Alliance only had the Arcturus Station. Only now that they had stepped foot onboard the Citadel, they both realized that Arcturus could docked within the closed arms of the wards with room to put another five from end to end.

A hologram of Saren appeared to the right of the Councilors, the left of the platform. He towered over the rest of the chamber, his image reaching almost all the way to the top of the ceiling. He looked smug, leaning his weight on his right leg, his arms crossed.

“These are worrying charges, Spectre Kryik,” Tevos said, starting the meeting. Her lips were thin, and she watched Nihlus carefully. “You must understand our disbelief.”

“They are more than just charges, Councilors.” Nihlus glared up at Saren for a moment before turning his full attention to the Councilors. Opening his omni-tool, Nihlus transmitted all of the data he had collected on Eden Prime, including both his and Rainbow Dash’s suit recordings, to the Councilors. He had kept it from his official report, waiting until he was standing in front of the Councilors to do it. It was entirely possible that Saren had his own agents within the aides and secretaries of the Council, and they would certainly mess with any information against their master.

“On Eden Prime, Saren brought the geth,” Nihlus said, watching as the Councilors began to review the data. They had long ago become accustomed to reading while listening. “He destroyed the beacon, and he tried to murder me. If it weren’t for Flying Officer Dash, I’d be dead.”

The Councilors reached their conclusions one by one, and Saren growled in anger, the data having been relayed to him as well.

“It’s a forgery!” He protested, his mandibles flickering as he glared down at Nihlus. “I’m on Illium. Nihlus is obviously trying to frame me.”

“To what end?” Valern looked up at the image of Saren, squinting his large, inquisitive eyes.

“I wouldn’t know. You’d have to ask Nihlus. That doesn’t matter.” Saren growled, the speakers relaying his voice vibrating the air with his subharmonics. He turned to look at three Councilors. “Councilors, you know me. I’ve faithfully served you for decades. I wouldn’t do this.”

“Yet you also have a history of rash actions and violent outbursts.” Valern frowned, crossing his arms. He blinked owlishly.

“It doesn’t matter.” Saren scowled, his eyes squinting ever so slightly at Valern. “The archivists will tell us whether the data is real or not.”

Tevos glanced at Valern, and then Sparatus before looking up at the hologram. “Saren, you are ordered to return to the Citadel for immediate questioning.”

Saren froze, his face going blank. He looked down at the Councilors and bowed. “As you wish, Councilors.”

Before anyone could say anything else, Saren’s hologram disappeared.

“He’s not going to do that, is he?” Ashley whispered, leaning over to Kaidan. She didn’t at all look convinced.

“I’d be surprised if he did,” Kaidan whispered back.

“Yeah…” Ashley nodded, straightening back up. “I didn’t think so.”

Now that Saren was gone, the Council turned their attention to Nihlus.

“You have never lied to us before, Nihlus.” Tevos sighed. It was plain on her face that she didn’t want to believe anything, but knew that she need to. “We will still have the archives go over your date, but at the very least, I believe you.”

“The evidence is irrefutable,” Sparatus agreed, rubbing the plates of his forehead. “We’ll strip Saren of his Spectre status.”

“All efforts will be made to bring him in to answer for his crimes.” Valern sounded the most level headed of the Councilors, having already processed the information that their most effective agent had betrayed them.

“Nihlus.” Tevos straightened, taking a breath. When she let it out, it was as if nothing had happened to her. “We can’t send our fleets after Saren. It could trigger a war with the Terminus Systems.”

“We’re sending you into the Traverse after Saren.” Sparatus was the last to gather himself back together. In all likelihood, he would be having several long, intense conversations with the Hierarchy over the consequences of Saren’s betrayal. “He’s a fugitive from justice, so you are authorized to use any means necessary to apprehend or eliminate him.”

Nihlus nodded in understanding to the Councilors before glancing back at Riley. Firming himself, he met the Councilors’ gaze. “Commander Shepard performed admirably on Eden Prime.”

The Councilors were silent for a moment, glancing at each other.

“What are you saying, Nihlus?” Sparatus finally asked.

“I am recommending her for the Spectres.” Nihlus stood tall. It was a bit premature, but he could already see that she deserved. To spend anymore time watching her would be a waste for both of them. “She would be a great asset on the search for Saren.”

“Are you sure, Kryik?” Valern cocked his head, paying careful attention to every word that Nihlus spoke.

“I am.” Nihlus nodded, assure of himself and his own observations.

“Very well.”

The Councilors glanced at each other as an aide hidden away in a control room several levels away quickly threw together the voting program and projecting it onto the thin consoles before the three of them. Silently, they cast their votes with a simple check of a box. Within moments, the results had come back and the answer was shown to all three of them. They glanced at each other again before turning their attention to the woman standing at the back of the platform.

Riley could only blink in surprise at the whole proceeding. She could hear Ashley and Kaidan shuffling at the suddenness of the entire thing. This was not at all how she had expected her day to be going. She could only imagine the conversation that she would have to have with her parents over this.

It probably wouldn’t be pretty.

“Commander Shepard, step forward,” Tevos said, her voice almost amused.

Riley looked to Anderson, and he nodded in reassurance, smiling at her in congratulations. She stepped up next to Nihlus, standing at attention, trying to put out the best of humanity.

“It is the decision of the Council that you be granted all the power and privileges of the of the Special Tactics and Reconnaissance branch of the Citadel.” Tevos spoke plainly and clearly, her voice carrying every bit of the power and gravitas that only a seven-hundred year old Asari could convey.

“Spectres are not trained, but chosen.” Valern took over for Tevos, his voice thin and reedy compared to hers. “Individuals forged in the fire of service and battle; those whose actions elevate them above the rank and file.”

“Spectres are an ideal, a symbol.” Tevos began again. “The embodiment of courage, determination, and self-reliance. They are the right hand of the Council, instruments of our will.”

“Spectres bear a great burden,” Sparatus spoke for the first time. He didn’t look fully happy about what was happening, but he wasn’t going to go against the others. “They are protectors of galactic peace, both our first and last line of defense. The safety of the galaxy is theirs to uphold.”

“You are the first human Spectre, Commander Shepard.” Tevos finished up the speech. “This is a great accomplishment for you and your entire species.”

“I am honored, Councilors,” Riley said, bowing her head.

“You will assist Spectre Kryik in his mission,” Valern ordered, his voice growing bigger than the size of his species.

“This meeting of the Council is adjourned.” Tevos bowed her head, and just as suddenly as everything had happened, it was over. The Councilors were gone and the podium was empty.

Ignoring all of that, Nihlus turned to Riley. He bowed his head, his mandibles flaring in acknowledgement of her achievement. “Congratulations, Shepard. You deserve this.”

“Congratulations, Commander.” His voice full of pride, Anderson walked up to Riley. He shook her hand, but in his eyes, she could see that he wanted nothing more than to hug her. That would be something for later, when they were alone.

“I’m sure you will do humanity proud.” Udina was already on his omni-tool, flipping through what looked like hundreds of messages. “There’s a lot of work ahead of us. You’ll need a ship, a crew, supplies…”

Blinking, Udina turned to Anderson. “Captain, come with me. I’ll need your help to set all of this up.”

“And you need to come with me, Shepard.” Nihlus stepped up to Riley, putting one of his hands on his shoulder.

“Alright.” Riley glanced at Ashley and Kaidan. “You two should head back to the Normandy.”

“Congratulations, Commander,” Ashley murmured, admiration burning in her eyes as she looked at Riley.

“Thank you, Williams,” Riley said, nodding to her.

Before she could say anything else, Nihlus led her out of the Council chambers.

Almost all races (save the Volus) had ended up imagining some type of hero that could work outside of the law by the time that they emerged out into space to join the rest of the galaxy. It seemed to be one of those things that happened sooner or later in a race’s evolution. Humanity had James Bond. Equestria had Daring Do. The turians had Caius Orosis, a rogue general who took down his legion after they betrayed him and the Hierarchy. The salarians simply leaked the stories of their Special Tasks Group, several generations removed of course. The Asari had the Justicar, who were both common characters in their entertainment and an actual order who all maidens dreamed of being (or oftentimes bedding).

It was only inevitable that the SpecTRes emerge after the formation of the Council. It was after the murder of the current Council at the beginning of the Krogan Rebellions that it was decided an extralegal force was needed, with the authority to do whatever they needed to to preserve galactic peace. In a very real way, the Spectres had a direct lineage with all of the heroes of the races that joined the Citadel.

It was that thought that sat in the pit of Riley’s stomach, an uncomfortable feeling that made her wonder if this was all just a dream.

The cramp in her hand let her know that it wasn’t. Who knew that becoming a Spectre would require so much paperwork? Actual paperwork, instead of just a holopad. That was an extreme rarity with the majority of all Citadel cultures, save for Equestria, which was still undergoing a cultural revolution from its reawakening.

After nearly an hour of signing her name again and again on countless documents, Nihlus brought her to awaiting aircar. They flew in silence through the ring of the Presidium, until finally the aircar descended and landed in front of a small, nondescript office building that sat nestled between the Asari and Salarian embassies. It was near featureless, with no windows or signage of any kind.

“I’m about to show you one of the most heavily guarded places in the entire galaxy.” Nihlus grinned with his mandibles, striding towards the only door in the building.

A few feet behind him, Riley took in the building. It looked completely unremarkable, but that didn’t mean anything, especially with what Nihlus had just told her.

Nihlus led her up to the front door, which opened without a prompt from either of them. Riley glanced at Nihlus, but he didn’t seem at all surprised or worried by that development. He stepped inside, and she followed behind him. Crossing the threshold, she found herself in what looked like a small waiting room. A few chairs lined the walls, which were decorated with several paintings from what looked like Asari artists.

“What is this?” Riley asked, unsure.

“The first line of defense.” Nihlus walked up to a small desk at the other side of the room, opposite the front door. Carefully, he placed his hand down on the surface of the table, and winced as it took a blood sample, scanned his DNA, and ran his finger prints.

A soft ding sounded in the room and Nihlus stood up straight, massaging his palm where the needle had taken his blood. He stepped aside, gesturing for Riley to step up next to him.

“Place your hand there,” he said, pointing at the spot on the table.

“What this for?” Riley asked as she followed his instructions. The process repeated itself, and she didn’t so much as flinch when the needle jabbed into her palm.

“It’s your first time coming through here,” Nihlus said, crossing his arms. “So right now it’s just inserting you into the system.”

The system was apparently satisfied, because a hidden door behind the table slid open, revealing a long, narrow hallway. The door itself looked like it was three feet thick, and clearly designed to repel a major assault.

“No one is allowed any further without being in the system.” Stepping through the door, Nihlus waited for Riley to follow after him. “There are a bunch of nasty surprises waiting for anyone who tries.”

“Huh…” Riley glanced back as the door slid shut behind them, locking with a solid thunk.

Ignoring that, Nihlus led her down the long hall, which branched off at the end into another long hallway that ran parallel with the front of the building. The halls were incredibly narrow, barely enough room to walk single file either direction, and Riley guessed that it was probably another hidden defense feature. It would be far too easy to turn these halls into a funneling point, killing anybody who had gotten through the front door and using their bodies to block any movement forward.

Nihlus led her down the right hall, and it led to what appeared to be a dead end. He placed his hand on a spot a little more than halfway up the wall, and once again, he was scanned and tested and another door opened. He stepped in.

As soon as Nihlus was through the door, Riley blinked in amazement at what she saw before her.

The room housed one of the biggest, most well-stocked armories that she had ever seen before in her life. There wasn’t a single piece of equipment that could be considered sub-standard, or even mid-range. She didn’t even recognize some of the items that lined the racks.

“Oh yes…” Stepping into the room, Riley felt a wide grin growing on her face. She did nothing to try and hide it from Nihlus.

“You have the appreciation, I see,” Nihlus said, laughing. He held out his arms, seeming to encompass the entire room as he did so. “There are definitely benefits to becoming a Spectre.”

Walking over to the nearest rack, Nihlus lifted up a matte black assault rifle, unfolding it into its full sized version. It was sleek and slim, unlike the standard M7 Lancer the Systems Alliance issued to every new marine. “As a Spectre, you get access to the best weapons and prototypes from the finest armorers across the galaxy. This is the M447, a prototype assault rifle from Hyland-Sorah.”

“What don’t they make?” Riley’s eyebrows raised and she took the rifle from Nihlus almost reverently, testing its weight against her shoulder. The rifle felt like a work of art, like nothing she had ever seen before. It was light, yet it felt strong, like it wouldn’t break if dropped from any height.

“Excuse me?” Nihlus asked, not quite understanding.

“Sorry.” Riley blushed, ducking her head ever so slightly. “I was just thinking of their slogan.”

“We get the best toys.” Nihlus nodded, not really understanding, but he didn’t care enough to dig any deeper there.

Riley collapsed the rifle, holding it back out for Nihlus to take.

“Do you like it?” Nihlus asked, holding his hand up.

“I want to see how she fires first, but yeah.” Riley looked at the rifle, almost hungrily.

“You like it, it’s yours.”

Riley looked down at the rifle with new appreciation, then at the rest of the armory.

“We’re here to outfit you.” Shifting his weight onto one of his legs, Nihlus chuckled.

“I thought Spectres outfitted themselves.” Raising an eyebrow, Riley cradled the rifle in her arm, just like Gunny Ellison had taught her. “I thought the Council didn’t support us financially.”

“We do, and they don’t,” Nihlus said, nodding at her points. He gestured at the racks of weapons surrounding them. “But there is nothing worse than having a new recruit die in the first month. We set all of this up for ourselves. The Council has no involvement with any of this. We tend to fend for ourselves, but it always helps to have a place that we can retreat to, in case the worst ever happens.”

“Huh.” Riley hadn’t been expecting the Spectres to be so practical.

“Step up here.” Walking over to line of fabricators at the back of the room, Nihlus pointed at the closest to them.

Handing him the rifle, Riley did as he asked. With a quick press of a button, the fabricator started, measuring every imaginable part of her with state of the art scanners. Through her clothes, gathering every single possible measurement of her body. With a quiet whine, the machine turned itself off.

“You can step off now.” Behind a large grouping of holo-displays, Nihlus was typing quickly on a keyboard.

“Custom armor fabrication?” Riley asked as she walked over to join him behind the holodisplays. A 3D recreation of her body had appeared on the screens, sheathed in a simple suit of armor.

“Another experiment from Hyland-Sorah.” Nihlus nodded. “It really only works for humans and asari, but I’ve heard good things.”

Before Riley could start working on her armor, the door to the armory slid open. They both turned just in time to see an asari and a salarian enter.

“Tela.” Nihlus recognized both of them, nodding in greeting. “Jondum.”

“Nihlus.” Tela sauntered up to them, resting a hand on her hip as she look over Riley. She looked her up and down before holding out a hand to shake. “You must be Commander Shepard. I’m Tela Vasir. Welcome to the Spectres.”

“It’s good to meet you.” Riley shook Tela’s hand.

“This is Jondum Bau, STG.” Tela motioned for Jondum to come forward, and he also shook Riley’s hand, an easy grin on his face.

“Tela’s one of the oldest Spectres working for the Council,” Nihlus explained. Tela grinned cockily at that. “She’s trained more than a few of us.

Out of the corner of her eye, Riley saw Tela’s mouth turn downwards just for a second before settling back into a look of careful neutrality.

“Saren?” Riley asked, her voice low.

“Yes.” Tela nodded once. Glancing at Nihlus, she held his gaze for a moment. “Can I speak to you in private?”

Studying her face, Nihlus nodded. She led him into a side office that Riley hadn’t noticed before, leaving her and Jondum alone.

“So…” Riley nodded appreciatively. “STG?”

“Yes.” Jondum grinned widely, nodding almost too fast for her to see. “Wonderful organization. Hope to join the Spectres soon.”

“Huh.” She didn’t really have anything else to say to that.

Tela pulled Nihlus into the side office, slamming the door shut, leaving Riley and Jondum alone. Grabbing Nihlus, she shoved him against the closest wall before wrapping herself around him, kissing him as deeply as she could. He wrapped his arms around her, and after the kiss ended a glorious three minutes later, they relaxed against each other. Tela rested her head against his shoulder, taking a deep breath of his scent. She had always loved that about him. He smelled of gun oil, sandalwood, and something she had never been able to identify, and closing her eyes, she thanked the goddess that she had another chance to hold him in her arms.

“Goddess…” She murmured. “When I heard…”

“I’m fine.” Nihlus did his best to reassure her. “I survived.”

“You did.” Taking a breath, Tela took a step back after kissing Nihlus’ forehead. Shutting her eyes, she let out that breath and felt all of the emotions that had plagued her since she had learned about Eden Prime leave her body. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have that.”

“You don’t have to put up the mask around me, Tela.” Nihlus laughed, his mandibles fluttering. He put a hand on her shoulder, his eyes shining with admiration.

“What if they had seen that?” Tela gestured over her shoulder back outside. It would have been completely unprofessional.

“Shepard wouldn’t care.” Nihlus shrugged. Tela had always tried to keep herself professional around those that hadn’t been able to worm their way through the cracks in her mask. “And Jondum probably already knows.”

“You’re probably right…” Tela shook her head, realizing the truth of his statement.

“You should know better by now that I’m always right.” Leaning back against the wall, Nihlus crossed his arms over his chest.

Tela scoffed, shaking her head.

A moment passed, the levity of moments before fading away, and Tela pulled Nihlus close again.

“I’ve lost too many friends,” she said with a quiet voice, steel hidden within them. “Too many lovers… Saren is going to pay for even trying to take you from me.”

“Don’t do anything rash, Tela.” Nihlus knew Tela would do whatever she wanted, but maybe he could be the voice of reason.

“You can’t tell me what to do.” She narrowed her eyes, watching him carefully.

“No.” Nihlus agreed with her. “Take it as a suggestion at best.”

“As you wish.” With a sigh, Tela nodded and pursed her lips.

Nihlus turned to step out of the office, but a hand on his shoulder stopped him. He glanced back at her, shifting when he noticed the shift in her posture.

“I’m not leaving until tomorrow.” She let her voice trailed off at the end.

“You know where I live.” Nihlus had to look away to keep from laughing. For all the years that he had known her, she had never been able to pull off the seductive asari like the rest of her race. She was too much the Huntress to ever be able to do that.

“It’s a date, then.”

SSV Normandy, Docking Bay 422, Citadel, Serpent Nebula

There was nothing quite so boring as being confined to a bed in a med-bay. There was nothing to do, nothing to read (her omni-tool was left in her locker and she wouldn’t be able to get it until Riley returned), and no matter what she did she couldn’t find it in herself to fall asleep. Looking over, Rainbow looked at Karin. She was sitting at her desk with a pair of reading glasses perched on her nose, reading her book. Every so often, she would flip the page, her eyes scanning over the text.

The door to the med-bay opened, and they both looked over. Rainbow couldn’t quite help the little squeak of surprise when she found Twilight Sparkle and Gilda standing there, Twilight with a happy little smile on her muzzle and Gilda a slightly nervous stance as her eyes darted about, almost like she was expecting someone to tell her she wasn’t supposed to be there.

“Can I help you?” Chakwas asked, taking off her glasses and setting her book down. She stood, looking down at the two Equestrians in her doorway.

“We’re here to see Rainbow Dash!” Twilight chirped, trotting in. Gilda followed after her at a much more sedate pace.

“And you were just allowed to walk onto the Alliance’s most secure warship to do so?” Raising an eyebrow, Chakwas gave the pony a chance to explain.

“Yep!” Twilight beamed, not quite catching Chakwas’ subtle demand for more information. That woman held an iron fist over her patients, and she was doing quite a bit to protect them, including kicking the third most important Equestrian out of her med-bay if she wasn’t supposed to be there.

“She’s asking why the Captain let you onboard, Twi,” Rainbow said, rolling her eyes.

“Oh!” Twilight blushed, ducking her head ever so slightly. She looked up at Chakwas, smiling apologetically. “I’m Twilight Sparkle. I’ve known Rainbow nearly my entire life.”

“She’s the third most powerful pony in the galaxy.” Gilda rolled her eyes. Twilight hadn’t answered the question and she wasn’t sure whether her marefriend had actually understood the question.

“Really?” Chakwas raised her eyebrows. She activated her omni-tool. “Let me just check that. Pressly, did you allow a Twilight Sparkle onboard?”

“Yes.” Pressly answered with a short voice.

“Thank you, Pressly.” Closing her omni-tool, she gave a much friendlier smile to Twilight and Gilda. “I apologize.”

Looking over at Rainbow, Chakwas eyed her patient for any sign of distress. “Would you like some privacy?”

“I don’t really care,” Rainbow said, shrugging.

“I’ll just go get some coffee.” Chakwas left them alone, stepping between Gilda and Twilight and out of the med-bay. The door slid shut behind her, leaving the three Equestrians alone.

“Hey guys.” Rainbow waved as Twilight and Gilda trotted up her bed. She sat up to greet them, wincing as she readjusted around the pillows to support her back. She hoof bumped Gilda, nodding at the quiet griffin. “G.”

“We heard you were on the Citadel and that you were shot.” Twilight explained, looking Rainbow over. She raised an eyebrow at her rather ridiculous pajamas, and Rainbow just shrugged.

“Yeah.” She liked her pajamas, regulations be damned. “I can’t really recommend it. It sucked.”

“What happened?” Gilda giggled. “I thought you were too awesome to get shot?”

“I saved someone’s life!” Rainbow Dash blustered, scuffing. She crossed her hooves, glaring at her.

“I dunno Dash…” Gilda snickered, poking the pegasus with one of her claws. “That doesn’t really sound that awesome to me. Does that sound awesome to you, Twilight?”

“Not really no.” Twilight couldn’t help but giggle at Rainbow’s wounded look.

Rainbow glared at both of them for a moment, but none of them could hold it for very long. Within seconds they started giggling. It was a good moment, and Rainbow was glad that they had decided to come and visit her (though she was wondering just how they had managed to talk themselves onto the Normandy).

“What are you two doing on the Citadel?” Rainbow asked, moving onto bigger things. “I thought you guys were on Equestria.”

Twilight glanced at Gilda, who urged her on to explain everything to their closest friend.

“Right.” Twilight nodded. “Princess Celestia asked me to search for the Elements of Harmony.”

“The what?” Rainbow had literally never heard of whatever it was that Twilight had just said.

“They’re a physical manifestations of the magic and harmony that holds Equestria together!” Twilight stomped her hoof for emphasis, wondering not for the first time what was wrong with Equestria’s educational system.

Rainbow looked at Gilda for an explanation.

“They’re cool magic weapons.”

“Got it.” Rainbow nodded and looked back at Twilight, waiting for her to continue.

“That’s not all that they are!” Twilight growled, scrunching up her muzzle in frustration.

“Seems pretty straightforward to me.”

Dropping back onto her haunches, Twilight crossed her forelegs in annoyance. She grumbled to herself, too quiet to hear.

“Don’t pay any attention to her,” Gilda said, waving a claw in her direction. “She gets grumpy when she can’t go full egghead.”

“Never go full egghead, Twilight,” Rainbow said, looking over at Twilight.

Twilight just rolled her eyes, continuing to grumble to herself.

Ignoring her, Rainbow turned her attention to Gilda. “What’s up with you, G? You look like you’re doing better.”

“I’m doing good.” Surprisingly, Gilda did feel like she was doing better. It had been almost five moths since she had last seen Dash, and she knew that she hadn’t been so hot then. “If it weren’t for Twilight and Princess Celestia, I’d still be a gibbering wreck.”

“Looks like she’s rubbing off on you.” Rainbow laughed, covering her mouth with a hoof. “Gibbering.”

Gilda blushed, and Rainbow laughed again, looking between her and Twilight. “Maybe in more ways than one.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight cried out, blushing at her friend’s insinuation.

“Oh Celestia, too much.” Rainbow cackled and giggled, clutching her barrel until the laughter actually started to hurt. She winced, tears gathering in her eyes. “Too much!”

“Only you’d hurt yourself making a sex joke, Dash.” Rolling her eyes, Gilda leaned against the bed.

“Oh, shut up.” Rainbow crossed her forehooves.

“How long does the doctor say you’re going to be out for?” Twilight asked, hoping to move the conversation along.

“Another week.” Rainbow scolded at them, her good mood disappearing at the reminder of her situation.

“That’s not so bad.” Twilight smiled.

“Yeah, easy for you to say.” Rolling her eyes, Rainbow scoffed. “I’m bored out of my mind.”

“You have your omni-tool don’t you?” Twilight asked, trying to offer a suggestion.

“No. It’s stuck in my locker.” She shrugged. “It doesn’t matter anyway. I want to get moving. My hooves itch. My wings itch. These sheets itch.”

“Read a book, Dash.” Gilda offered.

“Are you betraying me, G?” Rainbow scoffed at her, faking hurt with a hoof over her heart. “Have you joined the legion of eggheads?”

“I’m dating the biggest of them all.” Gilda shrugged, unapologetic. “It’s certified, notarized, and everything.”

“Hey!” Twilight pushed Gilda, only half offended.

“I’m glad you guys are here.” Smiling, Rainbow Dash wondered what she had done to deserve such good friends.

“What type of friends would we be if we didn’t come and visit you?” Twilight fell silent for a moment. She looked down at her saddle bag, and the journal she knew was within it.

“Rainbow…” Twilight stammered, wondering how she was supposed to ask Rainbow her question. “Have you ever…”

“Spit it out, Twi.” Rainbow had grown used to Twilight’s ways long ago. Sometimes you just needed to push her along.

“What…” Twilight sighed, before firming herself up and trying again. “What would you say if I told you that I found a journal that both you and I have written in, about events that have never happened.”

“I’d say that you’re crazy.” Rainbow raised an eyebrow.

Taking the journal out of her saddle bag with her magic, Twilight set it gently on Rainbow’s bed.

“What’s this?” Rainbow poked it with a hoof.

“A journal I found that both you and I wrote in, about events that never happened.” Twilight explained, an eager look on her face.

“Huh…” Rainbow stared at it for a moment before opening it with her hoof. Almost instantly she found a journal entry in her own familiar, sloppy hoof-writing. “That’s definitely new.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.” Twilight nodded in in excitement.

“Why are you trying to find these artifacts of harmony?” Rainbow asked, looking up at Twilight.

“Elements, Rainbow, not artifacts.” Twilight corrected her almost without a conscious thought. “And Princess Celestia believes that we need them to stop something bad from happening.”

“Why does she think that?” Something bad?

“The dream.”

It took Rainbow a moment to understand what Twilight was talking about.

“The dream…” She tapped a hoof against her chin. “I thought I’d just had something funky to eat.”

“All of Equestria has a shared nightmare, and you think you just had some bad salad dressing?” Gilda laughed, shaking her head in amusement. “Only you, Dash.”

“So I don’t always pay attention when I should,” Rainbow did her best to defend herself, “but I get the gist of things!”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Where’d it come from?” Rainbow pointed at the journal with her hoof.

“Under the throne room of the Princesses’ old castle,” Twilight explained, going into her teaching mode. “Somepony took the Elements, but they left clues on where to find them.”

“Clues?”

“The Citadel was the first one!” Jumping up to all four of her hooves, Twilight practically danced in excitement. “We’re here, but there’s no sign of the Elements.”

“Right…” Rainbow looked at the two of them. “Well, good luck with that.”

Nihlus’ Apartment, Presidium, Citadel, Serpent Nebula

As a Spectre, Nihlus didn’t get much of a chance to settle down. He was on the move so often that he didn’t have much in the way of physical possessions. Despite all of that, he kept an apartment for himself on the Presidium. He could more than afford it, and it was nice to have a place to relax whenever he was on the Citadel. It was kept constantly clean by the C-Sec cleaning crew that came by every other week.

Entering his apartment, Nihlus dropped his bag just inside his door, taking a moment to look around. Everything was just where he had left it, all the way down to the incredibly expensive painting of Armali that Tela had given to him last time she was here.

Walking to his kitchen, he opened his refrigerator. The C-Sec cleaning crew always restocked the apartment with fresh food when they dropped by, on the off-chance that he made an appearance.

Popping his beer open, he took a long drink. Closing his eyes, he enjoyed himself for a moment. There were so few times that he was able to just relax. It was good sometimes to just pretend like he had a normal life, like he wasn’t shot at what felt like every other day.

Walking into his bedroom, Nihlus started to pull off his armor. The chest piece came first, and he set it gently into its slot in the wall next to his bed. That armor had saved his life more times than he was willing to count, and he made sure that it was always carefully tended to. He did the same with the rest of his armor before throwing on his casual clothes, making sure that it was something nice that Tela would appreciate. He hadn’t seen her for months, and he was looking forward to tonight.

Finishing off his beer, Nihlus headed back to his kitchen, where he pulled out a bottle of Thessian honey wine for Tela and a bottle of Palaven brandy for himself.

The knock at the door pulled him away from doing anything else.

Walking over, Nihlus opened the door. Tela was on the other side, dressed in smooth clothes that showed off all of her curves in just the right way. She had never been one for doing anything that wasn’t entirely practical.

“Spirits Tela.” They embraced, touching their foreheads together in a turian kiss. They were bondmates, though they had so few chances to see each other. It wasn’t exactly a secret, but they never broadcasted it to anyone who didn’t ask. So far, no one had. “I’ve missed you.”

Laughing, Tela stepped around him and into his apartment. He shut the door and followed after her. In the kitchen, she found the bottle of wine and looked back at him, her eyebrows raising as she turned to look at Nihlus.

“I see you’re bringing out the good stuff.” She studied the label for a moment before looking back up at him. “From the T’Goni vineyards… God, this was bottled the year I was born.”

Popping the bottle open, she poured herself a glass. Taking a sip, she savored it.

“I think it’s deserved,” Nihlus said, leaning against the wall, watching her every move.

“You’re certainly right about that.” With a wink, Tela sauntered forward and kissed him on the cheek, never letting go of glass. “Happy anniversary.”

Chuckling, Nihlus poured himself a tumbler of brandy before pulling Tela into the living room. Together, they settled down onto one of his couches that looked out over the rest of the Presidium. They rested in silence for several minutes, just enjoying their alcohol and each other. When two people who spent so much of their time fighting and killing, it was good to just sit in silence sometimes.

“So…” Tela finally broke the silence. “A human?”

“Yes.” Nihlus nodded, rubbing her shoulder.

“Huh…” Tela chewed on that for a moment. It wasn’t the craziest thing she had ever heard. That had been when someone had suggested a hanar Spectre. “She any good?”

“She has the spark, if that’s what you’re asking.” Spectres weren’t trained, they were chosen. Either you had what it took to be one of the Council’s best agents or you didn’t, it was as simple as that.

Boom!

It took Tela a moment to understand what had happened. She heard the breaking of glass, the splattering of fluids, and the rush of a bullet. She didn’t immediately feel any pain, which was a good thing.

She didn’t feel Nihlus pulling her down off the couch in response to the gunfire. Instead, she pulled him down with her. “Shit! Nihlus, did you see anything?”

There wasn’t any reply from her bondmate.

Looking over, Tela found the most horrific sight waiting for her. Nihlus was completely still, the back of his head missing and his blue blood draining out onto the floor between them. That shot had never been meant for her. Someone had just assassinated him.

Someone had just assassinated Nihlus.

The next thing that Tela felt was boiling rage. It built up in her chest until it was too great to withhold anymore and she screamed. Leaping up, she pushed herself over the couch and ran towards the window. With a roar, she pulled back her fist and ignited her biotics, punching through the bullet proof glass, right where the bullet had smashed through.

Tela landed on one of the boardwalks above the Presidium lake in a shower of glass and shimmering biotics. Civilians screamed in terror as she pulled her handgun from the back of her waistband and started firing shots at the distant figure across the way.

She glared as the figure tried to flee.

“Oh no you don’t!” Tela growled under her breath. She started running towards the edge of the boardwalk, crouching down and punching at the ground with both of her fists. Biotically, she blasted herself across the Presidium lake all the way to an overlook on the other side with restaurants and shops. She ignored the cries of terror and surprise at her sudden appearance, taking off running. She was already plotting it all out inside her head. There were only two places where the assassin could flee, one if the assassin was trying to escape into the wards.

She knew what she needed to do.

Tela rushed onto a walkway, one of the many keeper tunnels and incredibly out of bound for the public. Taking a deep breath, she stopped, firming her brow and preparing.

She didn’t have to wait long.

A figure rushed out at the other end of the walkway, a turian female cradling a broken arm. Before she could react, Tela had already fired.

Bang, bang, bang!

The turian dropped to the ground with a cry, a folded up sniper rifle rolling out other hands.

Stalking forward, Tela kicked the turian over onto her back. She couldn’t resist the need to punch her in the face, knocking the assassin out cold. As much as she wanted to, she restrained herself from killing the assassin.

Taking a breath, Tela tried her best to keep herself from crying.

Kneeling down, Tela pulled the turians omni-tool off her wrist. Opening it, she started a cursory look over.

One file immediately stood out.

From: Senka Wright
To: Vatia Ramlin

Target Information - Operation Level 9009

SPECTRE Nihlus Kryik.

Terminate with Extreme Prejudice.

Message End.

The rage that had burned inside her died out almost instantly. Tela had a suspicion where the message had come from, and it definitely was not good.

Author's Note

I am sorry. I am so, so sorry.

Borderline Valley I am so, so sorry. This was planned and scripted before you even started commenting. :fluttercry:

It was for a good cause, if that helps.

Leave a comment below!

Chapter Thirteen - This is New...

Chapter Thirteen - This is New…
Kithoi Ward, Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 9, 2183

The Citadel was a wonderful, glorious place. The heart of galactic civilization, it attracted millions of visitors every year. It was a place that fortunes were won, and also lost. It wasn’t unheard of for people to lose everything there, left homeless and alone. It had only been a matter of time until the shelters had been built across all of the wards. They were built for those who had no way to leave to find shelter. Sometimes an act of kindness was as simple as offering someone a place to rest their head.

Twilight and Gilda stood outside the Kithoi Ward’s shelter, staring up at it incredulously.

“Are you sure this is the right place?” Gilda cocked her head, staring at the welcoming, if slightly run down, building.

Twilight checked her omni-tool, comparing the address to the one that Blueblood had sent them, just to make sure. Just like she had thought, the addresses matched perfectly. Twilight looked at Gilda and nodded. “It’s the right place.”

“Alright…” Gilda didn’t sound at all convinced. From what she had seen of Rarity, she couldn’t imagine the prissy mare spending any of her time in such a dirty place as the shelter. She shrugged, unwilling to argue the point and just wanting to get in and out as fast as possible.

Together, they entered the shelter, passing around classless turians, exiled salarians, and krogan who wouldn’t stand a fly’s chance in hell in a battle.

The shelter was a contradiction in and of itself. It was a place for the unfortunate souls of the galaxy to find refuge, but it was located in the single most prosperous place in the Milky Way. Beings who owned entire star systems frequented themselves on the station, but despite the immense amount of wealth that moved through daily, poverty still existed.

The rich got richer, the poor got poorer. That was simply the way the galaxy seemed to work, no matter which planet you fled to or how many new races you met. Those with power tended to guard it closely.

It was an unfortunate truth.

The inside of the shelter was filled to the brim with aliens, most of them waiting in line for food, cheap plastic trays in their hands. Serving all of them warm bowls of soup was Rarity, careful to make sure that everyone walked away with a smile. She served from two pots, careful to keep the ladles separate for the dextro and levo races. Her mane was tied back in a loose bun, managing to look fabulous even in her apron and hair net.

Glancing at Gilda, Twilight was only met by a shrug. She had never imagined the mare would actually want to spend her time around anyone unfashionable. Together, they walked towards Rarity, just in time to watch Sweetie Belle trot out from the kitchen with a big pot on her back, labeled dextro in several different languages. She switched it out with the empty one that Rarity had just finished with before returning to the kitchen, humming to herself the entire way.

Noticing Twilight and Gilda’s approach, Rarity looked over to her supervisor, an Asari Matriarch in much the same garb as her, an apron tied around her clothes.

“T’Reos,” Rarity called out, her voice rising above the din of voices. “I’m taking my break.”

“Got it, Rarity.” T’Reos nodded, waving her away even as she poured a bowl for a twitchy looking Salarian.

Rarity stepped aside and Sweetie Belle practically rushed forward to take her place as she returned from the kitchen, squeakily serving the next turian in line.

Seeing that her sister had everything in hoof, Rarity motioned for Twilight and Gilda to follow her over to a quiet corner near the back of the shelter. She recognized that Twilight was obviously there for her and probably wished for some semblance of privacy.

“What can I help you, Emissary Sparkle?” Rarity asked after they were all seated around a small table. She kept her voice soft and respectful, not wishing to offend Twilight in anyway. After she had left Twilight’s ship, she had returned to her hotel room and looked up everything about the unicorn. After nearly two hours of reading over everything publicly available, she knew just how important Twilight and her position to Equestria actually were.

“We need to speak with you, actually.” Twilight glanced around at everyone in the shelter, wilting a little before turning back to Rarity. “We need to speak with you somewhere a bit more private. This conversation isn’t something that should be spoken of too freely.”

Rarity blinked, the only sign of her surprise. “Why do you need me? I am just a fashion designer.”

“You are far more important than you could imagine.” Twilight smiled. Rarity would never even be able to begin to guess how her very existence had managed to catch the attention of so many important ponies. She was going to have to take a deeper look at the journal as soon as she returned to the ship.

Rarity was silent for several long moments before she nodded, hesitant. “Alright… I am done volunteering in another hour. We could get lunch and you can explain to me why you need to speak to me.”

“That sounds good.” Twilight glanced at Gilda, who nodded in agreement. “We’ll be waiting.”

“There’s a small diner called The Lighthouse on the Presidium. It should give us the privacy we need.” Rarity knew the place quite well. Fancy Pants had recommended it to her before she had left Equestria and it had indeed proved to be a delightful place.

“We’ll meet you there, then,” Twilight said as she stood from the table.

Rarity trotted away from them, getting back to her work. She watched the retreating forms of Twilight and Gilda as they left the shelter, disappearing beneath of the throng of people.

The Lighthouse, Presidium, Citadel, Serpent Nebula

Twilight and Gilda sat at a large corner table on a patio that overlooked the Presidium lake. They had a completely unobstructed view the entirety of the Presidium in both directions, and almost directly across from them, rising out of the middle of the lake, was the prothean statue of the Mass Relay. It towered over them by a good one-hundred feet, still nowhere close to touching the ’sky’ of the Presidium.

They both sat sipping at cups of tea, waiting for Rarity to arrive. They had the patio completely to themselves, the other tables having been cleared away by the wait staff as soon as Twilight had given the manager the look that so many other politicians used. They were to have the utmost privacy, and Twilight was willing to pay for that. Gilda had been more than a little uneasy about that, but Twilight had watched both Celestia and Luna do it plenty of times before. Speaking privately to one of the supposed Element Bearers was more than worth the comparatively paltry sum she was paying the restaurant.

As soon as they had taken a seat at their table, Twilight had set up a small device she had found onboard Solar One. It jammed all nearby recording devices and scrambled their voices from a certain distance away. Nobody was going to be able to listen in on them.

“Gods!” Gilda cursed, her eyes widening as she looked up from reading her omni-tool.

“What?” Twilight looked up from reading her menu, startled by Gilda’s sudden exclamation. “What is it?”

“That Spectre that Dash saved was assassinated.” Gilda clacked her beak, having been able to piece that much together from her own rather elementary reading abilities.

“Celestia!” Twilight cursed, rocking back in her seat, confused and startled. “Really?”

“Yeah…” Gilda nodded. “I wonder what Dash is feeling like… saving a dude, just for him to die later. That has to suck.”

“We should send her a message after this.”

“Yeah.”

Before Twilight could say anything else, her gaze slipped past Gilda to the statue of the Relay behind her. Gilda continued talking, but Twilight didn’t hear any of her words, all noise seeming to fall away to silence. Twilight’s gaze lingered on the statue, its inner rings seeming to start to spin. A deep thrum rushed and resonated through her body, shaking her all the way to her soul. It almost felt like she was being pulled towards it.

“I must say, you’ve certainly picked the best spot in the entire restaurant.”

Twilight jerked her gaze away from the Relay, surprised at the sudden voice cutting through her trance. Turning, she was just in time to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle approaching their table. Sweetie Belle was looking around at the rest of the empty patio, amazed at the fact that Twilight had paid for the entire thing for their private use.

“Hello, Rarity,” Twilight said, managing not to stumble over herself. A shiver passed down her spine and she felt eyes on the back of her head but she didn’t turn to look.

“Emissary Sparkle.” Rarity greeted. “Gilda.”

“Please, call me Twilight.” Despite the fact it was indeed her title, Twilight felt no particular need to remind ponies of it every moment.

“If you insist.” Rarity sounded uneasy about that for just a moment, but quickly brushed it away. She pulled out a seat with her magic for Sweetie Belle, waiting for the filly to get situated before taking a seat of her own. “You certainly didn’t have to clear out the restaurant for us.”

“It’s pretty cool though!” Sweetie put her forehooves on the table, her voice squeaking. She looked at her sister, almost accusingly. “Why don’t you do this, Rarity?”

“Well, it’s quite expensive, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity blushed.

“I really did have to,” Twilight explained, ignoring Rarity’s embarrassment. “What we have to talk about is a matter of Equestrian security. Privacy is needed, and cost isn’t an issue here.”

“I see.” Rarity didn’t see at all, but she was willing to wait and see what Twilight would say.

“This is part of the reason why we’re here?” Looking back to her saddle-bags, Twilight pulled the Journal out and set it down on the table before Rarity.

“A book?” Sweetie Belle cocked her head staring at it, confused.

“A journal, actually.” Twilight gently corrected the filly.

“What is so important about that journal that you needed to come to me?” Something big was happening, Rarity could see that. What she couldn’t see was how she was in anyway involved.

Twilight didn’t answer Rarity verbally. Instead, she flipped the journal open until she found the right page, then held it out for Rarity to read.

Glancing at Twilight for a long moment, Rarity glanced down and started to read.

Twilight and Gilda watched as Rarity’s eyes grew wider and wider the further down the page she got. It was a fairly typical reaction they were beginning to understand.

“H-How?” Rarity looked up at them, astounded and more than a little afraid. She had never seen that journal before in her life, but there it was as clear as day, her hoof writing. She could recognize it anywhere.

“We don’t know.” Twilight shut the journal, placing it on the table. “We found the journal in the Everfree Castle after the Dream.”

Both Rarity and Sweetie Belle flinched at the mention of the dream. It had hit both of them hard, and it was only after reconnecting with the outside world after meeting with Blueblood that they realized it was a galaxy wide thing.

“We were searching for a group of six artifacts called the Elements of Harmony, to use them against the coming darkness that the dream prophesied,” Twilight explained. She glanced over at Gilda. “The Elements are gone. In their place, we found the journal and a map of the galaxy as it stands today, with six location for us to travel to.”

“And the Citadel was the first of these locations.” Rarity nodded in understanding, wondering just what situation she had found herself in.

“Yes.” Nodding, Twilight leaned forward. “I’ve already searched the Citadel Archives for any hint of the Elements, but there was nothing there.”

Twilight took a deep breath, steadying herself. She gathered her courage to say what she needed to say next. “I’m wondering now if I wasn’t sent on my quest to find the Elements, but their Bearers instead. Without even looking, we ran right into you, the Bearer of Generosity.”

“I-I see…” Rarity didn’t know what to say to that.

“It almost seems like fate.”

“Almost…” Rarity blinked, straightening up. Her mind raced, and the next question practically jumped at her. “What is it you want from me?”

“Uh… Well.” Twilight hadn’t been expecting that. She hadn’t fully thought all of her plan through, hoping to be able to just run on luck. “I guess I would hope that you would be willing to come with us. For the good of Equestria and the rest of the galaxy.”

“A lady certainly enjoys to learn that she is wanted.” Rarity was definitely flattered by that, but she didn’t look convinced. She turned her attention to Sweetie Belle, the filly smiling up at her big sister. “It is a big commitment.”

“It is.” Twilight agreed. “I don’t know how long this is going to take, or where we are going to be led by the end of all of it.”

“Way to sell yourself there, Twilight,” Gilda muttered, rolling her eyes at her marefriend.

“Oh, hush.” Twilight waved a hoof at Gilda, ignoring the comment.

Sweetie Belle giggled at the two of them, rocking back in her seat.

“As much as I would like to say yes, I do have other things that I must consider first.” Rarity rubbed a hoof down Sweetie Belle’s back, smiling at her lovingly. “I am all that she has. We look after each other.”

“That’s right!” Sweetie Belle chirped, jumping to all four of her hooves on her chair. “Sometimes Rarity forgets to eat if she gets working too hard.”

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity gasped, scandalized.

“What?” Confused, she turned to her big sister. “It’s true.”

“There are some things that we keep secret. You wouldn’t want everypony to know that you still sleep with your blanket, do you?” Turning her muzzle up in triumph, Rarity couldn’t help the little grin that came over her.

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle gasped this time, stomping her hoof.

“See.” Ignoring her little sister, Rarity turned back to look at Twilight and Gilda. “That right there is why I can’t just drop everything and come with you.”

Twilight and Gilda glanced at each other, not sure whether they should laugh or keep silent and be uncomfortable by that exchange.”

“I apologize that both of you had to see that,” Rarity said, blushing even harder. She straightened her mane, sitting up straight with a sniff as she pretended that hadn’t just happened. “You must see though that it would be difficult to travel.”

“Is there anyone else that could look after her?” Twilight asked, desperate. She missed Gilda’s warning glance. “The future of everything might hinge on this.”

As one, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Gilda winced.

“Our parents died in the raid on Ponyville,” Rarity explained, her voice quiet all of a sudden. “I’ve been looking after Sweetie Belle ever since.”

“I’m sorry.” Twilight wilted, shrinking in her seat. “I didn’t mean to be insensitive.”

“It’s alright.” Waving Twilight’s apology away, Rarity offered her a smile. “You didn’t know.”

Twilight was quiet for a moment, subdued. It took her another moment past that to gather her courage again to speak.

“I can’t help but think that you need to be with us,” she explained, trying her hardest to make Rarity understand. “We’ll work around anything as long as you come with us.”

It was Rarity’s turn to be silent, studying Twilight, who anxiously waited for her answer.

“I would have to know that Sweetie Belle would be safe no matter what.” Rarity finally said.

“Of course!” Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “We’re using one of the best ships that Equestria has ever made. She’ll be perfectly safe onboard Solar One.”

“I…” Rarity sighed, taking a long look at Sweetie Belle. “Alright.”

“Yes!” Twilight bounced in her seat before darting forward to hug Rarity, startling the unicorn. “Thank you! Thank you so much!”

“You are welcome, dear.” Rarity awkwardly patted Twilight on the back with one of her hooves. Thankfully, they separated before anything could get too awkward.

Before Twilight could say anything else, a thrum passed through her chest, and she caught sight of the Relay statue from the corner of her eyes.

Turning in her seat, she looked over and stared at the Mass Relay with new eyes. The others at the table all stared at her, wondering what she was doing.

“Twilight.” Gilda tried to get through to her.

Twilight didn’t answer her.

“Is everything alright?” Gilda tried again, louder this time. “Twilight? Can you hear me?”

Twilight climbed down out of her chair, walking up to the edge of the patio. Jumping up, she put her forelegs up on the railing, staring completely mesmerized at the statue. Gilda followed her, getting up and standing next to her.

“Twilight, what are you doing?” Gilda poked Twilight’s shoulder. “We’re in the middle of something.”

Before Gilda could try anything more drastic, Twilight reared back and jumped! She didn’t hear the surprised shouts from Gilda, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle as she plummeted into the chilled waters of the Presidium lake.

She sunk below the surface before she started paddling with all four of her hooves, straight towards the Relay. The thrumming grew more and more intense the closer she got, and it was almost like an incoherent voice was speaking to her in a thousand dead language.

Reaching out, Twilight touched one of her hooves against the cool metal of the Relay. It pulsed, and it was at that moment that Twilight noticed something sticking out from underneath the ring connection. With a hoof, she reached out and touched it.

Septira had known for a long time that this day had been coming. It was inevitable after all. They had been systematically harvesting every planet in the mighty Prothean empire, and now it was Illuvstar's turn. The bunkers had been filled for days, a hope of hiding from the mighty Reapers, but those of enough importance knew the truth.

Nothing stopped them.

Nothing could stop them.

They were the end of everything, their march relentless. What was fifty-thousands years of civilization against that? How could the Empire stand up against the might of horrors beyond all mortal comprehension. How could they fight against the terrible secrets that dark space had harbored for so long.

Bunkers meant nothing to those would could wait in dark space for untold millennia, who could turn loved ones against each other, mothers against child, who controlled the very stars themselves.

There was no hope against that.

High above Illuvstar, dark storm clouds roiled angrily, great flashes of red flight flaring in the atmosphere. She was the only one around to watch as the burning remnants of the Empire’s fleet fell through the clouds, the last line of defense wiped away with absolutely no trouble.

Following behind the debris, they descended from the sky, towering black ships like twisted creatures from the deep sea, radiating malevolence and ancient rage. Even dozens of miles away, watching as they descended upon the city in the worlds last hour of daylight, Septira could feel the force of their presence. They made her skin crawl and she clenched all four of her eyes shut in sadness.

It was over. The dream was over, and nothing would ever be right again.

Reaching up, Septira ran the blue pad of her finger over the shimmering jewel of her necklace. The others needed to know what she had seen. The orbiting ships had surely been destroyed and she was the only one outside to witness it.

Turning on her heel, Septira ran back through the open bunker door behind her. Tears welling in her eyes, sobs struggled out of her mouth as she pushed past soldiers and civilians alike.

“They have found us!” Septira was surprised that she was even able to speak, much less scream the warning. “They have found us!”

At the realization of what she meant danced on those she had passed, both civilian and solider, they either took of running in one of two directions. They either followed her deeper into the bunker, or they ran to the surface, grim as they clutched their beam rifles, ready to face whatever fait awaited them.

Even as the crowds descended into a panicked horde, her only thought was to reach the five most important beings in her entire life. With them, she could face anything. With them, she would gladly go to her death, for that was life without them?

They were family. That was all there was to it.

“They have found us!” Septira called out again.

Septira slammed into the frame of the doorway that led into the first large antechamber of the bunker as her momentum doesn't allow her to make the turn at her speed. Hundreds of Protheans loitered about, clumping together into family groups as they fearfully sensed the change in the air, despite not knowing of the arrival.

Entering the bunker, Septira pushed her way through the crowd, searching the massive room in panic for the five most important people in her life.

“Cana!” Septira called out for her mate. The crowd parted for her, recognizing her as one of the artifact bearers. “Cana!”

“Septira!”

Turning, Septira found her wife rushing towards her, her violet eyes shining with equal amounts of relief and worry. They met in the middle of the room, and Septira felt a heavy weight lift off her shoulders in her wife’s embrace. Together, the could do anything.

Pulling back but keeping her arms around Cana’s shoulders, Septira took a moment to study her face for what might have been the last time.

Cana was a dark violet, her two eyes a shade or two darker than that. They always seemed to glow with an inner beauty that Septira found entrancing. Cana’s scalp crest elegantly flowed to the back of her head, coming to the gentle point like the rest of her race. She stood shorter than Septira, but that was normal. There were not many that could match the height of a pure daughter of the Empire.

It had been a miracle that the two had even managed to fall in love together. Septira was as high above the class of Cana’s birth as a sun in the sky of a planet. Still, when she had first laid her eyes on Cana, she had known deep in her heart that they were never to be parted. It was destiny.

The Artifacts certainly agreed.

The artifacts were an enigma. They defied every belief that the Empire had held before their discovery, and every attempt by the scientists to explain them had fallen dreadfully short. They had no clue why they had seemed to have lasted eons untold without any sign of wear, surviving through the Great Extinctions themselves without even a mark to show for it.

The six Artifacts had been found before Septira had even been born. Archeologists had found them in the ruins of an ancient temple of the Inusannon, the race who had preceded the Protheans before they had all disappeared fifty-thousand years ago. They had been found sitting on their altar, the room perfectly preserved around them. The rest of the temple had long ago practically crumbled to dust, but the Artifact room was untouched by the ravages of time.

It wasn't until they had tested the age of the Artifacts that the reality of their strange existence was fully understood. They were more than two hundred million years old, ancient by all reckoning, yet they looked like they had just been finished by a master jeweler only minutes ago. Their gold fittings shine brilliantly and ignored all attempts to tarnish them. The jewels at the center of each of the six necklaces were unclassifiable, so rare that none like them had ever been found before, and had yet to be found since.

Despite the fact that the jewels were exactly identical on a molecular level, they were all as different as night and day. Red, Orange, Violet, Pink, Blue, and Magenta. No one had been able to explain where they had come from, only that they had seemed to have been present in the records of every race that had preceded them.

A year after they had met, Septira and Cana had been visiting a museum together. Thousands had flocked to the sight to see the remains of the once powerful Insuannon race. It had just so happened that a clerical error had occurred, otherwise the six Artifacts would never have been on display. They never would have reacted to Septira's and Cana's presence. They never would have broken through the display case that could withstand fire from a dreadnought with no issue.

They never would have realized just what the Artifacts were.

The moment that pink and violet attached to their necks, it had felt like the entire universe had opened up to them. It had felt like everything for once in their lives made perfect, wonderful, beautiful sense. They could see the order of things, the harmony of how each and every part of the cosmos fit together, from the smallest quark to the largest galactic super-clusters.

Of course, the Artifacts could never be so discrete as to give them a reality changing vision without making sure that everyone within a fifty mile radius knew as well. That would have been too subtle.

The Artifacts didn't do subtle, they had since come to learn.

When the vision had faded away and lowered them back to the ground (having decided to be showy and levitate the two women for the whole museum to see), they had been met by the barrels of what must have been one hundred beam rifles and the Emperor's own legion.

It took the scientists and the researchers half a year to figure out what the Artifacts, and all that they had ever fully agreed upon was that they were powerful. Powerful enough to change the very face of reality, with the right encouragement.

Those who wore the Artifacts knew the truth. They represented everything good and pure in the universe, and as each of the other four Artifacts chose their bearer, the others could feel themselves growing more complete. Going to the museum had been no accident, not on a cosmic scale. It was fate that Septira and Cana would jumpstart the Artifacts, giving the first Rays of hope in a war that was only just beginning to be understood.

Yoske was the next chosen as a bearer. One of the researchers studying the effects of the Artifacts, he had been brought in by the institutes. The moment he had stepped into the room with the Artifacts and Septira and Cana (for it had proven impossible to separate them) the red gem on one of the necklaces lit up and attached itself to his neck before giving him the same vision the other two bearers had experienced.

Suddenly, where the scientists had only two to study, they had three.

The other three were chosen nearly all at once. Yoske proved to be a quiet but humorous man, a member of one of the greater families in the Empire. He had taken more to science than he had to politics and unlike most, had received his families full support in his endeavors. Septira and Cana both were surprised at how easy he slipped into the role of friend, and how fierce he was to ensure that he never spent much time from their side.

Where the Artifacts stood for everything good and pure, the Reapers were their diametric opposites. They were fueled on hatred and rage, on deep and ancient evils with minds that corrupted and destroyed.

As the Artifacts chose their final bearers, the reports started to roll in. Whole systems went dark and Relays disappeared.

“They found us!”

All of a sudden, Twilight found herself back under the lake. She was on the Presidium, that’s right. What had just happened?

With her magic, Twilight reached out and pulled the little object free from the statue, just as hands reached through the water and grabbed her by the barrel.

The next thing that Twilight knew, she was lying on the floor of a tiny skiff coughing water out of her lungs, two C-Sec officers standing above her.

“You’re not supposed to go into the lake, ma’am,” one of the officers, a turian, said.

Twilight shivered, thought it wasn’t because of the cold. Ancient terror filled her and she tried her best not to fall apart, hiding the object away from the officers. Whatever she was doing worked, because they didn’t notice it in her forehooves.

“I-I’m sorry,” she finally managed to say. “I fell in.”

“We’ll take you back, ma’am,” the officer said. “Try not to lean so far over the edge next time.”

As they started the diff back towards the hidden dock, Twilight chanced a look at the object in her hooves. She blinked in surprise at what she saw.

In her forehooves lay a perfectly preserved artifact, obviously Prothean in design.

It was at that moment when she blacked out.

Author's Note

There you go! I've been waiting for this chapter for awhile now and I'm glad I can share it with all of you now!

Let me know what you think in the comments. Don't forgot to like and follow. :rainbowdetermined2:

Chapter Fourteen - Leads, Allies, and Enemies

Chapter Fourteen - Leads, Allies, and Enemies
C-SEC Viewing Room, Presidium, Citadel
April 9, 2183

Galactic civilization was a fragile thing. It needed to be carefully tended and watched after, like a mother watching after her children. Tevos liked to think that in many ways, she was the mother the galaxy needed. She, more than even the Matriarch’s on Thessia, had watched the shape of the galaxy as it had changed and evolved over her centuries as Councilor. There was very little that ever could surprise her, but this… this came close.

Standing next to her fellow Councilors, Tevos had her arms crossed under her breasts as she looked down through the viewing window the C-Sec interrogation room. From the minute that she had been notified of Kryik’s assassination, she knew that nothing was ever going to be the same again. If shadow organizations were becoming brave enough to take down Spectres, something had gone horribly wrong.

The girl tied down to the medical bed in the room below looked harmless. Turians could never actually be considered that, but with two destroyed kneecaps and a shattered arm, she wouldn’t be a threat to anyone anytime soon. The only reason she had been able to assassinate Kryik was thanks to the highly illegal M-98 Widow anti-materiel rifle that she had used, which C-SEC had recovered from the scene almost as soon as they had arrived. It was no surprise that her arm had been shattered. That weapon had never been designed to be fired by anyone who wasn’t a krogan or wearing power armor. How she had even managed to get that beast of a rifle past customs was something that she would have to personally oversee the investigation of.

Aside from the few machines that were connected to the girl without a name, there was nothing else in the interrogation room. The walls were seamless, and the single light in the room was set flush into the ceiling, which also acted as the one-way mirror. The interrogation rooms of C-SEC had been designed to be as utterly boring and unremarkable as possible, and to make the person inside as uncomfortable and unsettled as possible.

The shifting of feet in armor behind her reminded Tevos that they weren’t alone in the viewing room. Riley Shepard stood a respectful few feet to the side, with a clear view of the room below. The woman stood straight and tall, her eyes rarely blinking as she stared down at the girl. She represented the last action that Nihlus ever made in his official capacity as Spectre, and her own Spectreship would hold because of it. She would be an agent of the Council to please the humans. They were such an impatient race, wanting so much so soon. Humans had no capacity in them to wait, grasping at every opportunity that came before them.

In all truth, it was humanities allies, the Equestrians, who should have been receiving the honor of a Spectre first, but the Empress did not desire it. They knew the meaning of patience, and Tevos knew that it was Equestria that represented the single greatest threat the Asari Republics had ever known. It wasn’t a threat of war or extinction, but of culture. Asari were slow to move, too scattered to ever be able to make quick changes to the way they acted as a race. The Matriarchs were too set into their ways, and those who had dreams and visions had been pushed to the fringes of society.

Next to Riley, Tela Vasir paced back and forth next to her, a barely restrained tower of rage. On the other side of them was Executor Pallin, his mandibles twitching in aggravation every few moments.

“Have we figured out who she is?” Tevos asked, looking at Sparatus and Pallin expectantly.

“She’s not appearing in any of the databases.” Pallin did not sound happy with that, his voice barely concealing his frustration. “I’ve contacted her supposed clan and they claim to have no knowledge of her.”

“She’s too young to be a civilian.” Sparatus’ mandibles stretched out in a frown, and he hummed.

Turian society was simple to understand, but at the same time it was incredibly complicated to outsiders. At the age of fifteen, every turian was drafted into the military. At the completion of their required term, they either continued with the military or took jobs with public service in mind. It was extremely rare to ever find a turian that had defected, and it was definitely appearing that the girl below had done so.

“I had noticed,” Pallin said with a nod.

Tevos took another look at the girl. She was young, having not yet fully grown into her carapace, which was an attractive mottled grey and black color. Her fringe was short, which was common for females of the turian race. Her clan paint heralded her as coming from Menae, but that had proved to be a lie. She should have been serving onboard of a ship, not assassinating Spectres. With a sigh, Tevos turned to look at Tela.

“You were in a relationship with Kryik,” she said. It wasn’t so much a question, but a statement.

At that, Tela froze in her pacing, turning her gaze on Tevos defiantly. Her jaw worked for a moment before she nodded. “Yes.”

“Capturing her alive was commendable,” Tevos said, nodding in appreciation. Relationships weren’t forbidden for their Spectres, though this was the first time to her knowledge that two of them had joined together. It was unfortunate that it had to end in such a way. “I imagine you weren’t feeling quite so generous.”

“No,” Tela said simply.

“We will deal with that matter later,” Sparatus said. He had his own feelings on the matter, but he was smart enough to recognize that there were more important things to deal with. “Right now, we have the assassin firmly in our grasp.”

“Indeed.” Valern spoke up for the first time. He had been silent since he had first arrived, observing everything with attentive eyes.

“I’m guessing by speaking up that you have an idea?” Pallin asked, looking at Valern. It wasn’t any surprise. The salarian had plans within plans, and it wasn’t often that anyone actually wanted to know what he was up to.

Valern met Pallin’s gaze with a wry smile on his face. He nodded once. “Yes.”

Tevos had a feeling that this was going to be one of those times.

The girl lay unconscious on her bed, half in a coma. The drugs that were coursing through her body took care of that, the machines connected to her humming with life as they continued the slow pump of sedatives through her veins. That changed a moment later as orders came from the room above, the machines pumping the girl full of stimulants.

Almost instantly, she flew awake, her eyes shooting open as adrenaline filled her body. Her heart raced in her chest and she took a great gasping breath of air. Something was wrong.

Something was wrong!

She could feel it down to her very core, that nothing was as it should be. The pain hit her a moment later, like a dull knife cutting through her carapace. Moaning, she lifted her head and looked down at the rest of her body. In horror, she realized the depth of the wrongness that filled her.

“You’ve made some very poor choices.”

The girl startled, having to strain to look over her shoulder. She was just in time to see a spindly salarian step out from the shadows of the room, his arms crossed behind his back as he stared down at her with impassive eyes. He was dressed in a simple Special Tasks Group officers uniform, lacking any insignia or identification. Slowly, he started to circle the bed, never letting his gaze wander from her, rarely blinking.

“What is your name?” The salarian asked, his voice quiet.

The girl was stunned for a moment, and her addled mind slowed her understanding of the question. Her name. What was her name? Finally, she flared her mandibles, glaring at the salarian.

“Vatia Ramlin,” she responded finally, her voice shaking.

“I’m afraid that’s not your name.” The salarian tsked, shaking his head. A deep frown covered his face as he held up a small device with a series of buttons on its surface for her to see. With a look of utter sympathy, he looked directly into her eyes as he pressed the button at the center.

PAIN!

The girl felt nothing but white hot pain tearing at her body. She screamed, every muscle in her body clenching in protest, contorting her remaining limbs. She had never felt anything like it before in her life. Getting shot by the asari was nothing in comparison to this!

As suddenly as it started, the pain disappeared.

“That was a lie. Your name is not Vatia Ramlin.” The salarian blinked his bulbous eyes, regarding her emotionlessly, like he hadn’t just tortured her. “Every time you tell me a lie, I press another one of these buttons. You don’t want that.”

The salarian resumed his pacing, as if there was nothing wrong. “Let’s start again. My name is Dabak Rehe. What is your name?”

“A-Atonia Sabetius,” the girl managed to choke out around her tongue, gasping for air.

“Better.” Dabak nodded, pleased. He smiled at her, almost fatherly. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

Antoia let out a relieved breath, relaxing.

“Next question.” Dabak watched her carefully. “Who do you work for?”

“S-Senka Wright.”

Dabak sighed before he pressed another button on the device, and Antoia screamed.

Riley watched the interrogation below, not fully sure how she was able to keep her outward appearance so impassive. Inside, she was revolting against herself, her gut churning in protest at what she was watching happening in the interrogation below. She was an N, the best of the best. She had gone through SERE training the same as the rest of her brothers and sisters, and she had come out the other side a stronger woman. This though seemed a step too far.

“This bothers you, Shepard.”

Turning, Riley found Tevos watching her.

Riley gave a small nod.

“No real harm comes to the subject.” Valern spoke up, not turning away from watching the interrogation. He was absolutely unmoved by the pain the turian girl was being put through. “All in her head. Device works by direct access to brain. Makes body believe bad things are happening. Nothing further from the truth.”

Riley had no response to that.

“She’s just a kid.” Tela had stopped pacing, staring down at the girl. “She’ll be talking in no time, and then we get to work, Shepard.”

Looking over at Tela, Riley nodded. She might not have felt that the Council’s current action was justified, but she understood the need to step outside of the law. Tela turned, stepping up to Riley until they were eye to eye.

“Nihlus thought you had the spark,” Tela said, her voice emotionless. “Don’t prove him wrong.”

“Antois Sabetius…” Working on his omni-tool, Pallin made a connection, his mandibles flaring in triumph. “I’ve got it. Antoia Sabetius, born on Taetrus. Her family has been searching for her ever since her disappearance two years ago.”

“A runaway?” Valern asked, glancing at Pallin from the corner of his eyes.

“Maybe.” Pallin frowned, skimming through the information on his omni-tool. He expanded his search, and what he found made his eyes widen in surprise. “There are a surprisingly large amount of disappearances on Taetrus.”

“What are you suggesting?” Sparatus asked.

“It could be recruitment,” Pallin suggested, shutting off his omni-tool. “Not disappearances.”

“We’ll have to check that out.” Sparatus was a turian to the very core of his being, and he despised those of his race that shirked their duty to the Hierarchy.

“She’s saying something,” Tevos said, studying there interrogation room below. Nearly as one, they all turned their attention on the girl.

“Fist!” She cried out, sobbing it out. “Speak to Fist!”

“She’s making that up.” Sparatus scoffed, turning away in disinterest.

“No,” Pallin interrupted, shaking his head. He activated his omni-tool, searching through his records. “She’s not. Fist is a small night-club owner on the wards. He’s under investigation for ties to the Shadow Broker.”

Out of the corner of her eye, Riley watched as Tela tensed ever so slightly. Her jaw set into a deep frown, and her eyes narrowed angrily.

“Spectres.” Sparatus and the other two Councilors turned to face Riley and Tela. “I want you to bring this ‘Fist’ in for questioning.”

“Yes, Councilor.” Tela sounded eager, ready to get moving. Riley nodded her agreement. Together, the two of them left the interrogation room, leaving the Councilors to continue to watch the interrogation.

Stepping out from the viewing room, Riley took a deep breath as the stress slipped away from her. They stood in a dim hallway, lined with unmarked doors, part of C-SEC’s hidden backrooms were most of the true policing took place. Tela led Riley out of the interrogation side of C-SEC. They walked in silence for a minute until Riley felt the need to say something.

“I’m sorry about Nihlus,” she murmured.

“He was a Spectre.” Tela glanced back at her, a guarded expression on her face. She studied Riley’s face for a moment, making the human shift uncomfortably. Finally, she looked away and continued walking. “It happens to all of us, eventually.”

“That doesn’t mean we have to like it.” Riley kept close behind Tela.

“No.”

They exited out into one of the main hubs of C-SEC. Officers and Detectives mingled about, some working hard while others were on break. All around were citizens, some of them in processing for arrest, others waiting to announce their complaints.

The two Spectres ignored all of them, everyone jumping out of their way at the sight of such heavily armored women. They exited C-SEC, heading directly to Tela’s waiting aircar.

Together, they climbed in and Tela keyed in the destination into the car’s computer. Pallin had forwarded her the last known location of Fist: his nightclub, Chora’s Den. The aircar set up the route and took off as soon as it had completed all of that.

Riley waited for a moment, looking out the windows at the Presidium as they sped through the air.

“You had…” Riley bit her lip, before turning to look at Tela. “Something with Nihlus. Even I could see that.”

“Why are you pushing this?” Tela sighed, leaning back in her chair.

“I’m sorry.” Riley pursed her lips, watching Tela carefully. The asari was still for a moment, before she shifted uncomfortably.

“There’s no reason to be ashamed of asking questions,” she managed to finally say. Tela turned to look at Riley, watching her with piercing eyes.

“No.” Riley shook her head, wanting Tela to understand her. “I meant that I’m sorry Nihlus died.”

Silent, Tela bowed her head before she began to nod. “Me too…” She murmured.

They rode in silence for a minutes. They passed out of the Presidium and exited out into space, where they began heading towards the Bachjret Ward. Even from this distance, Riley could see the glimmering form of the Celestial Temple in the distance. She couldn’t help but snort, shaking her head. Celestia might have been a god, but she had never asked for any form of worship. She had nurtured and guided Equestria from the very beginning, and all she wanted was for her ponies to be happy.

Next to her, Tela pulled her pistol from her hip’s magnetic clamp. She began checking it over, though she knew it was in perfect working order. Still, you didn’t live as long as her without taking any precautions.

“Be on guard for anything,” Tela warned, looking at Riley. “Whatever you do, keep your kinetic barrier on.”

Tela snorted, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. “We don’t need another dead Spectre today."

“This isn’t my first rodeo.” Riley pulled out her own pistol, checking it over.

“Rodeo…” Tela rolled the word over in her mouth, looking at Riley in confusion.

“It’s a human thing,” Riley said, rolling her eyes. A moment later, her eyes widened when she realized just what it was that she’d said. A second after that, Riley couldn’t help but chuckle as she imagined herself jumping on Rainbow’s back and riding her until one or the other gave out. She rubbed the bridge of her nose, laughing. “Oh Celestia, I’m going to Tartarus for that.”

Still laughing, Riley activated her omni-tool and connected with the Normandy. “Joker, tell Kaidan and Ashley to suit up and meet me at a bar named Chora’s Den. I want them their yesterday.”

“Roger that, Commander,” Joker responded through the omni-tool.

Tela looked at Riley, but she didn’t say anything about the matter.

“What?” Riley just shrugged, not feeling at all ashamed of wanting marines to back her up. Going it alone seemed a bad way for a Spectre to operate. “Backup is never a bad thing.”

“I didn’t say anything.” Tela held up a hand, looking back at her pistol.

“You were thinking it.”

Tela just snorted at that, shaking her head as she began to chuckle.

The aircar began to descend, passing through one of the many entrances into the lower levels of the Bachjret Ward. It took another minute to fly through the labyrinth of flight corridors until it pulled off and settled down into a parking space near Chora’s Den. The doors slid open and the two Spectres stepped out. They were the most dangerous beings around, and they paid no mind to any of the rough looking crowd that lingered outside of the bar. The guns that they carried were more than enough to warn anyone from trying anything.

“It certainly doesn’t look like much.” Riley looked up at the sign of Chora’s Den, raising an eyebrow.

“The worst places never do,” Tela agreed. She took in the flickering neon lights proclaiming the bars name.

“Yeah,” Riley agreed. She looked over at Tela. “So, how do you want to handle this?”

“Well handle this carefully. Delicately.”

“What does that mean, then?” Delicate was fine and good, but Riley had the feeling that the grenade launcher on Tela’s back was not just for show.

“We go in and we ask politely.” Tela shrugged, shifting her weight onto one of her legs. “When we’re refused, we kill everyone who resists.”

Riley blinked at that. It certainly wasn’t how she would do anything. Still, she would follow Tela’s lead. She held out a hand, motioning for Tela to go ahead of her. “After you then, Spectre Vasir.”

Tela stalked forward, pushing past a pair of krogan who were talking in front of the door. They were about to make a move for her, only to stop when they saw the emblem on her shoulder. They recognized the symbol of the Special Tactics and Reconnaissance, and they wanted nothing to do with that.

Together, Tela and Riley entered the bar, two huntresses on the march, on a mission none could stop. They were instantly noticed, and everyone inside had their eyes on them.

Tela ignored all of that, striding up to the bar. Her hips swayed dangerously as she walked forward, regarding the bartender with dangerous eyes. Leaning forward, she took all of her attention. “Special Tactics and Reconnaissance. We need to speak with your boss.”

Before the bartender could respond, a manager stepped up next to Tela, doing his best not to look threatening.

“Fist isn’t here,” the manger said, his voice deferential. “He’s been gone for a day now. None of us can reach him.”

Tela regarded the manager for a long moment, looking the turian up and down before sniffing and turning away. “Take us to his office.”

The manager hesitated, gulping.

“We’re going in there one way or the other,” Tela warned him, resting a hand on the butt of her pistol. “Whether you’re still alive or not doesn’t matter to me.”

The manager nodded, gesturing towards a narrow hallway at the back. “This way, please! Right this way.”

Tela and Riley followed after the turian, making sure to keep watch over the other’s blind spots. Just because no one had been foolish enough yet to try and stop them didn’t mean that someone wouldn’t be.

The manager led them into Fist’s office, which was located through a hallway in the back. Stepping inside, they found that everything was right where Fist had left it whenever he had been there last. The office looked typical for such an establishment, with a large desk sitting on a pedestal in the back, looking over low-set circular couches which sat around tall poles that went from floor to ceiling.

“Leave us,” Tela said, looking at the manager with cold eyes.

Nodding, the manager scurried out of the office, leaving Tela and Riley alone.

Tela waited for the door to close before she walked straight up to Fist’s desk. She pointed at a bookshelf that sat across the room. “Search that, Shepard. We’re looking for any sign of who Fist was working with, or who he hired.”

“Yeah.” Nodding, Riley started going through the shelves. Pulling the books off the shelf, she flipped through the pages. If she found nothing, she tossed it aside and took the next one.

She grabbed a thick, leather bound book from its shelf. Down the side, it was labelled in gold: Mein Kampf. She lifted it from the shelf, eying it with disgust even as she flipped through the pages. She stopped when found a thin data disc hidden between the pages. Grabbing it, Riley held it up. “I’ve got something.”

“Me too.” Tela’s face was incredibly grim, anger boiling behind her eyes. “Nihlus was Fist’s last contract for the Shadow Broker.”

“The Shadow Broker?” Riley asked, raising an eyebrow.

“He’s an information broker,” Tela explained, nodding. “The most successful in the galaxy. If you have a secret, chances are that the Shadow Broker knows it.”

“And he ordered a hit on a Spectre?” Just what had she found herself in? “That doesn’t seem like something an information broker would do.”

“He’s not a typical broker,” Tela said with a shrug.

“I can see that.”

Riley inserted the data disc into her omni-tool and blinked in surprise when she only found a single file written on it. Opening it, she looked up at Tela. “It’s a hit order for one Detective Garrus Vakarian.”

“Who’s it from?”

“It’s not from someone else,” Riley explained. “Fist ordered it.”

“You should follow that up,” Tela said, nodding. “I’ll take this.”

“Alright.” She gestured at the computer that Tela was looking over. “I should get a copy of that.”

“There.” Tela typed a few buttons and connected the computer to Riley’s omni-tool. “It’s in your inbox.”

“How did you get my address?” Riley blinked in surprise as she found it indeed was in her omni-tools inbox.

“That’s for me to know…” Shrugging, Tela got back to work.

“Extremely helpful there, Vasir.” Nodding Riley, started walking towards the door.

“I try, Shepard.”

Walking back out into the main bar, Riley found Kaidan and Ashley loitering near the entrance, arguing with the manager. They were dressed in their combat armor, and Riley had to wonder whether or not the manager had a death wish. He seemed to have a habit of arguing with heavily armed soldiers. She marched right past him, motioning for them to follow her.

“With me, marines,” Riley called out. They fell in step with her, ignoring the manager’s protests as they exited the bar together.

Outside of Chora’s Den, Riley led Ashley and Kaidan to the side.

“What’s going on, Commander?” Ashley asked, eager to please.

“We’re searching for a C-SEC detective, Garrus Vakarian.”

“That turian from the Council Chambers?” Kaidan asked.

“Yeah.” Riley nodded, realizing that that was indeed who she was looking for. “Him.”

Activating her omni-tool, Riley made a call to the Systems Alliance embassy.

“Commander?” Captain Anderson spoke over the omni-tool.

“Anderson,” Riley greeted. “I need to find a C-SEC detective by the name of Garrus Vakarian.”

“Vakarian?” Anderson asked, sounding surprised. “That’s an important name, Shepard.”

“A hit has been called on him by a thug on the wards,” Riley explained. “I need to get to him first.”

“Give me a moment, Shepard.”

Kaidan and Ashley shuffled quietly beside Riley as she waited for Anderson to whatever it was that he needed to do. A minute passed, then another before he spoke again.

“Shepard, I’ve got something.”

“Captain.” Riley let him know she was still listening.

“According to Executor Pallin, Detective Vakarian’s last report said that he was headed to a med-clinic on the Bachjret ward. I’m forwarding you the location now.”

Moments later, Riley’s omni-tool dinged as she received it. “Thank you, Captain.”

“Try not to cause too much damage, Shepard.”

“No promises,” Riley said with a laugh.

Ending the call, Riley turned to Ashley and Kaidan. “Let’s go.”

Sitting in Fist’s chair, Tela activated her omni-tool. She set up a secure call to her contact with the Shadow Broker with calm efficiency as she fiddled with a small statue that was on Fist’s desk.

“Speak.”

“I have an inquiry.” Tela pursed her lips, frowning.

Her contact on the other side was silent, waiting for her to continue.

“An assassination order was placed on Spectre Nihlus Kryik.”

“Yes.”

“Was the hit placed by the Shadow Broker?” Tela narrowed her eyes, waiting for the answer.

The other end was silent before it disconnected.

Clenching her fist so hard that the statue in her hand shattered, Tela growled.

This wouldn’t go unanswered.

Author's Note

Man, you guys were seriously worried over nothing there.

Just remember:

Leave a comment below, and don't forget to like!

Chapter Fifteen - Things Get Real

Chapter Fifteen - No Time for Caution
Bachjret Ward, Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 9, 2183

Riley wrinkled her nose as the stomach turning stench of rotting food wafted past her nose. The Citadel, for all of its wonders and technology, was still a closed environment and sometimes environments clashed, especially in the wards were the keepers did their best to keep the atmosphere functioning, if not in perfect order.

She had to strain to hear the soft footsteps of Kaidan and Ashley as they followed behind her, and she was glad that she was working with a competent squad this time. Eden Prime had been a prime example as to why it was never a good idea to let a rookie come along on a combat mission with an N7 operator. Jenkins had been just a kid, and he’d never deserved to die so young.

No one ever did. The galaxy wasn’t fair, but Riley hoped that as a Spectre she would be able to make it even a little bit of a safer place.

“Keep tight,” Riley murmured as they came to a corner. The hospital was beyond, and she had no idea what to expect. Kaidan and Ashley paused behind her as she peeked out around the corner. She was just in time to see a group of mercenaries in unmarked, mix and matched armor slipping through the front door of the hospital. The building wasn’t very large, and Riley guessed that there couldn’t be very many people inside, but the situation was horrible despite that. Two of the mercenaries, rookies from the look of their weapons, took guard outside the entrance of the hospital, trying to look as unnoticeable as possible.

“I count ten mercenaries.” Riley said to the two of them waiting behind her. “Ashley, you’re with me. Kaidan, you’re on our six. We go in fast. Don’t give them any time to react.”

“Roger that, ma’am.” Ashley nodded, drawing her rifle.

“There are two guards out front. Drop them as fast as possible.” As soon as she saw their acknowledgment, Riley started counting down, holding her hand up to signal them forward.

As one, they rushed around the corner, running at the entrance of the hospital. Before the two mercenaries could react, Riley had already let loose three rounds, which drilled through the cheap shields of the closest guard’s armor and exploded out the back of his head. Kaidan and Ashley double teamed the other, his chest pockmarked with holes as he dropped to the ground.

Almost before the last body hit the floor, the three of them had stacked up outside the hospital’s entrance.

“Good work,” Riley said, nodding. “We’re in on my mark.”

Even as she said it, Riley felt a gentle calm roll over her, a familiar feeling that left her refreshed and ready for anything. She was one of the most highly trained operators that the Alliance had ever produced. Every N7 was, and their numbers were few. ‘To Sustain.’ That was the the motto of every N. They preformed the tasks that no one else could, so that the Alliance could survive. As an N7, the best of the best, she had done things that left her sleepless at night, all for the betterment of humanity.

This was not one of those moments. Mercenaries who thought they could attack a hospital… well, getting rid of them was a favor to the universe.

With a nod, Riley gave the order even as she was surging forward, her leg muscles aided by her armor. The door didn’t stand a chance against that force, crumpling like cardboard even as it tore from rails.

She could practically feel Ashley behind her as she rushed through the now open doorway, her rifle raised as she scanned the room for targets. Everything seemed to move at a glacial pace, and it was easy to take stock of the small squad that had lingered in the entrance. There were five of them total, and they were just beginning to turn in reaction to the door being blown inward.

"Hey!" The leader of the mercenaries shouted, his voice breaking through the slowness. He was the one wearing the heaviest armor, with a relatively decent rifle in his hands, though he was too slow in raising it. "This business is-"

Before he could finish his sentence, Riley shut him up with a shot through his forehead, her Spectre grade rifle slicing through his shields like they weren't even there.

Even as his body was falling to the ground, Riley and Ashley made short work of the other four mercs. Just because you could afford a suit of armor and a weapon didn't mean that you were a decent soldier. Alliance training was some of the best in the galaxy, and there was no mercenary group alive that could match them.

"Alenko!" As soon as the last body hit the floor, Riley shouted to Kaidan outside, still guarding the door. She wasn't even winded, and the fight had been a bit of a let down. It hadn't even been a real fight, more like shooting fish in a barrel. "No comes through these doors alive, got it?"

"Aye-aye, ma'am." Kaidan confirmed, turning so he had a view of both sides of the door.

"Good." With a nod, Riley glanced at Ashley. The other woman had her rifle at the ready, keeping a watch on the rest of the hospital. "With me, Williams."

Together, they headed further into the hospital in their search for Garrus Vakarian.

"You were sloppy, Vakarian."

This is not how Garrus had planned for his day to go. Being held at gunpoint by five cut-rate mercenaries from an outfit that he'd never even heard of was more than a little embarrassing. He rolled his eyes as the leader sauntered forward with an arrogant swagger, his pistol held loosely in his hand. It was of krogan make, definitely illegal on the Citadel. His shields would barely even be a problem for that weapon, and he wasn't planning on getting shot with it.

That wouldn't be fun. Not at all.

"Who are you, exactly?" Garrus asked, cocking his head to the side. His omni-tool set to record, if he managed to get out of this he would hopefully have a record of everything that was happening. "You do know that your pistol is illegal, right?"

"What?" The leader blinked, not having expected that question. Normally, whenever he did this type of thing, people were far more intimidated.

"Your pistol. It's illegal. You really shouldn't have that on the Citadel." Shifting his weight back onto one of his legs, Garrus put his hands on his hips. "Really though, I'm flattered that someone thinks I'm important enough for a hit squad. I'm obviously doing something right. It really is nice that I'm being noticed."

"Ah!" The leader growled, not at all amused by Garrus. He lifted his pistol, aiming it right between the turian's eyes. "Don't move! You pull your gun and I'm putting you down for good."

"You were planning on doing that anyway." Garrus murmured, holding his hands up as he rolled his eyes.

"You pissed off the wrong man." Shaking his head, the leader growled and narrowed his eyes. "This is what you get for-"

"Excuse me?"

At the sound of the feminine voice, everyone in the room turned to look at the two women in the doorway of the hospital room, assault rifles leveled on the mercenaries.

Before anyone of the mercenaries had a chance to react, Garrus was moving, his talons digging into the ground as his powerful legs propelled him forward.

WHAM!

He slammed into the leader, wrestling the pistol from the man's hand while drawing his own.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

Four shots, two from each pistol, and the four mercenaries behind the leader dropped dead. Marksmanship like that came from lots of practice and fifteen years serving in first the turian military, and then Citadel Security. Only the leader was left alive, and Garrus leveled both pistols on him as he glanced at the women from the corner of his eyes.

"Perfect timing, Shepard." His mandibles flared in a grin, nodding to her in welcoming. "Couldn't have gotten out of this without you. Keep an eye on him, will you?"

Before he even heard an answer, Garrus was stepping around the leader, walking over to a large cabinet in the back of the room. He knocked on the door four times. "Dr. Michel, it's safe. You can come out now."

There was a moment of silence, and then the cabinet door opened. A young, terrified human woman exited, meeting Garrus' eyes. Looking past him, she turned green and fell back against the doors. Leaning over, she threw up. Garrus rubbed her back comfortingly.

"Thank you," the woman, Dr. Michel murmured, taking a lab coat off of a coat rack next to the cabinet and using it wipe her mouth off. "Thank you, Detective Vakarian. You saved my life."

"It was my pleasure, Doctor," Garrus said, turning to look back at Riley and the other woman, before turning his attention to the mercenary leader. "In what world did you decide that coming after a C-SEC detective was good idea? You're either an idiot, or someone's paying you a lot of money."

"I'd bet it's a little from column a, a little from column b." Riley stepped into the room, acknowledging Dr. Michel's presence with a nod. "The world where these wahoos were hired to assassinate you by a third rate bar owner."

Garrus blinked.

Ashley blinked.

Dr. Michel sunk into her chair.

"Third rate bar owner?" Garrus asked, blinking again.

"Wahoos, ma'am?" When she had met the Angels of Elysium, Ashley had always thought they would be a dignified sort. She was quickly having that image changed.

"Best I could come up with on the spot." Shrugging, Riley blushed. There were times that her Equestrian upbringing was incredibly clear.

His eyes widening as he made the connection, Garrus nodded. "Let me guess. Fist."

Riley's nod confirmed everything.

"It's certainly not surprising." Sighing, Garrus dropped both pistols onto the magnetic holsters on his armor.

"Why do you say that?" Riley asked.

"My investigation into Saren led me right to Fist." Garrus started to pace the room, crossing his arms over his chest. "I know he had something to do with Kryik's death."

Riley and Ashley shared a look before turning back to Garrus.

"You figured that out on your own?" Riley asked, looking down at the mercenary leader.

"It wasn't really that hard." Garrus shrugged, pulling out a pair of handcuffs from a slot in his armor. Putting a hand on the leader's shoulder, he pushed the man to the ground. Activating his omni-tool, Garrus made a call to the local C-SEC department as he started cuffing him. "This is Detective Vakarian. I'm at Dr. Michel's clinic on the Bachjret ward. I've got one arrest and four dead. Immediate assistance is required."

Ending the call, Garrus stood, seeing Dr. Michel biting her lip nervously. "Are you alright, Doctor?"

"You have to go?" The woman sounded worried, glancing down at the bodies and the cuffed man. She was a doctor, not the police.

"We can protect you, doctor." Riley reassured Dr. Michel, holstering her rifle on her back. "No one is going to hurt you."

"No!" Dr. Michel rolled her eyes, shaking her head as she turned to face Garrus. "I mean... you have to go. Fist wasn't just after you, Garrus. That's why I called you here. There wasn't anytime to explain before those thugs broke in."

"Not just after me?" Garrus took a step closer to the doctor. "Who else?"

"A quarian," Dr. Michel said, leaning back against the wall, overwhelmed.

"What quarian?" Riley asked. This was the first time that Riley had heard about any quarian.

"A few days ago, a quarian came by my office," Dr. Michel started to explain, rubbing her forehead to try and ease the headache that was doubtlessly building in her head. "She'd been shot, but she wouldn't tell me who did it. I could tell she was scared, probably on the run. She asked me about the Shadow Broker. She wanted to trade information in exchange for a safe place to hide. I..."

Dr. Michel winced, biting her lip. "I made a mistake. I put her in contact with Fist. He's an agent for the Shadow Broker."

"How did you know that?" Garrus stepped forward, his eyes wide in surprise. It wasn't common knowledge and it was something he had only managed to learn a few days ago himself.

"A lot of people come through here." Dr. Michel winced again, looking incredibly embarrassed. She shrugged. "I hear things."

"I'll have to speak to you about that later..." Garrus murmured. He turned to Riley, grinning proudly. "I have a theory, Shepard. I think Saren and the Shadow Broker are working together."

"What makes you think that?" Any new information would be great. It felt like they were working blind, and any help would be amazing.

"It's the only thing that makes sense." Garrus waved his hands, dismissing that point. "It doesn't matter anyway, not right now. Fist made them angry. He's been slipping information to other brokers."

"Fist betrayed the Shadow Broker?" Dr. Michel blinked in surprise. She might have just been a doctor, but the Broker wasn't just anyone. "That's insane, even for him!"

"I'm not sure he knows that they know yet." Fist wasn't exactly the brightest bulb around.

"Try saying that fives time fast," Ashley murmured to herself, snickering.

"That quarian must have something Saren wants. Something worth crossing the Broker to get." Riley turned to look at Dr. Michel. "Did the quarian mention anything about Saren, or the geth?"

"She did!" Dr. Michel nodded, standing up straight after catching her bearing. "The information she wants to trade. She said it had something to do with the geth."

"Any information on how Saren is connected with the geth can only help. The Council will want to hear what she knows."

"This is your show Shepard, but I want to bring Saren down as much as you do." Garrus glanced down and shuffled his feet, almost nervously. It was an interesting look for the turian, especially because the species never looked nervous. It went against everything in their predator nature. Looking back up, he met Riley's gaze. "I'm coming with you."

Riley shared a look with Ashley. The marine didn't at look convinced, but she wasn't the Spectre here.

"Alright." Riley nodded, turning back to the turian. "Welcome aboard, Garrus."

"I don't want to leave you alone with him, Doctor," Garrus said, looking down at the merc leader on the floor, before looking back up at Dr. Michel, "but we really need to get going."

"He won't be a problem." Dr. Michel looked completely unworried. Pulling a hypo-injector from her desk, Dr. Michel jabbed it into the merc leaders neck, pumping him full of sedatives before he could even whimper in protest.

"Remind me to never get on your nerves, Doctor." Garrus chuckled, shaking his head.

Together, Riley, Ashley, and Garrus left the hospital room. They passed by the bodies that they had left in the entrance, and Garrus barely even glanced at them.

Kaidan looked back as Riley and Ashley emerged, Garrus behind them.

"Commander," he greeted, turning his gaze back to the streets.

"This is Garrus Vakarian, Kaidan," Riley said, gesturing at their new teammate. "He's going to be helping us."

The two men nodded at each other.

"Detective." Kaidan didn't at all sound surprised that he was tagging along.

"Lieutenant." Glancing at Kaidan's collar, Garrus returned the greeting.

Ashley looked at him in surprise, having to stop from taking a step back. Eyes narrowed, she asked him a question. "You know Alliance ranks? That doesn't seem like a very turian thing to do."

"It's a hobby." Garrus shrugged, his mandibles fluttering in embarrassment.

Before anything else could be said, Riley pulled her shotgun from her back, stiffening as she looked past Kaidan's shoulder. "We've got company."

As one, the rest of them turned to look and see what had Riley so nervous.

At the sight of an approaching Krogan, they followed her lead and drew their weapons.

The fact that a krogan was coming to them was more than a bit of a surprise. It wasn't often that they left Tuchanka, and those that did tended be the meanest, deadliest creatures you could come across. Destruction typically followed in their footsteps, and they were deeply wary of outsiders. The Rachni Wars and their subsequent betrayal by the turians had left their mark on the krogans, and that hadn't changed in the past two thousand years. They lived with the mindset of exiles, and they were far more isolationist than even the quarians.

To the average krogan, the galaxy was something to be mistrusted. Tuchanka was home.

Tuchanka was safe.

At over seven feet tall, the Krogan was wearing heavily scarred dark red armor, with an even darker crest. He ignored the weapons pointed at him, walking right up to Riley.

"You Commander Shepard?" His voice was heavy and thick, rumbling in his throat.

"Who wants to know?" Riley aimed her weapon directly at the krogan's right eye, hoping that it would be enough to reach his brain. It wouldn't kill him, but it would hopefully wound him bad enough to give them enough time to take him out for good.

"I'm Urdnot Wrex." He didn't even flinch. "You're after Fist."

Riley didn't confirm that one way or another, keeping a careful eye on the krogan. There was no way she could intimidate him, but there was a chance she could be fast enough to keep her squad alive if he decided to attack.

"I know who you are, Shepard." Wrex spoke, his voice rumbling so deeply that Riley could feel it in her chest. "You're the first human Spectre. That's not a small accomplishment."

"What are you getting at?" This entire situation was putting Riley on edge.

"You're after Fist." Wrex crossed his arms, studying the Spectre. She was in no way intimidating to him, and he had probably killed worse before breakfast. "And so am I. We should work together."

Riley glanced at Kaidan and Ashley, rolling her eyes. "It seems people are tripping over themselves to help us today. Don't get used to it, this isn't normal."

"Aye aye, ma'am." Kaidan's voice held a hint of amusement.

"Already knew that one, Commander." Ashley rolled her eyes, never taking her finger away from her shotgun's trigger.

"Why are you looking for Fist?" Turning back to Wrex, Riley watched him carefully.

"The Shadow Broker wants him dead." He said it so calmly, like it was as unextraordinary as the fact that he varren burgers for breakfast. "I'm being paid a not inconsiderable amount of money to make sure he gets that way."

Riley contemplated that for a moment, before nodding. Having a krogan would only make the entire thing go quickly. "As long as you don't kill him until we're done with him, than I have no problem with that."

"Glad to know you're not an idiot." Wrex nodded, holding out his hand. "Not like some Spectres I've met. You've got a good head on your shoulders."

Riley raised an eyebrow in a silent question.

Catching her need for an explanation, Wrex elaborated. "Saren."

"Yeah." Shaking her head, Riley couldn't help the laugh that escaped her lips. "That explains it."

Wrex laughed, a booming sound that was more felt than heard. "I think I'm going to like you, Shepard!"

"Fist is after a quarian with information on Saren. We need to find her before he does." Slowly, Riley put away her shotgun, letting the magnets on her back take hold of it. She straightened up, trusting that Wrex wouldn't just rip her head off. Trusting was always the first step in friendships.

"It sounds like you have a plan. You lead, and I'll follow, Shepard." Wrex almost sounded bored.

After a moment of hesitation, the others followed Riley's lead, stowing their weapons.

Turning to Garrus, Riley had an idea. "Quarians aren't common on the Citadel, are they?"

"No." Garrus shook his head, confirming Riley's thoughts. "Customs would have taken their time with them."

"Do you have access to those records?"

"No. That's a different department."

Pursing her lips, Riley nodded. "Use my Spectre code. We need to find her."

"You've got it, Shepard." Turning away, Garrus started working on his omni-tool, making the needed calls.

Riley turned to Wrex, shifting her weight onto one of her legs, crossing her arms under her breasts. "Do you have any idea where Fist is? We've already checked Chora's Den, and he hasn't been seen for a day."

"That's not surprising." Wrex chortled in amusement, shaking his head. He leaned against the wall of the hospital, putting one of his legs over the other. "Fist is a coward. He isn't man enough to face his own death. I do know one thing. A man named Harkin is helping him."

Garrus looked up in surprise. "Did you say Harkin?"

"Yeah."Wrex meet Garrus' gaze. "You know him?"

"I've met him a few times." Garrus kept his gaze split between his omni-tool and the team, working as he talked. "He's C-SEC. The first human to be accepted, actually. It wouldn't surprise me at all if he was doing illegal work on the side."

"So we need to find Harkin to find Fist?" Riley asked, glad that a way forward was presenting itself.

"That sounds about right," Wrex said, nodding in confirmation.

"I've got the records, Shepard." Garrus held up his arm, his mandibles widening in a grin.

"Good." She strode up to him, all business. "Show me."

With a quick press of the haptic display, Garrus turned the image on the omni-tool around so Riley could see it.

"There are only three quarians on the Citadel right now," Garrus explained as Riley read his omni-tool. "Legally at least. Two of them are male."

Garrus shifted the two records of the males off his omni-tool. They weren't relevant to their investigation. That left only one. The file simply read: Tali'Zorah Nar Rayya.

"Tali'Zorah Nar Rayya." Garrus opened the file for Riley to read. "She's twenty-two years old. Came to the Citadel on a turian transport ship. She disappeared as soon as she was released from customs."

"Until she showed up here." That girl probably wasn't having a very good time. Riley gestured over her shoulder at the hospital behind them. "We need to find Fist first. We find him, we find her."

"Right, Shepard." Wiping away the files on his omni-tool, Garrus made a call. "Detective Vakarian here. I need to speak with Officer Harkin. Send me his location."

Garrus' omni-tool let out a small beep a moment later, having received Harkin's location. He laughed when he saw it.

"What?" Riley asked, watching the turian carefully.

"He's at Chora's Den."

"Figures." Riley rolled her eyes, rubbing the bridge of her nose. That bar was nothing but bad news.

Shadow Broker Safe House, Tayseri Ward, Citadel

No one knew for sure how big the shadow organization that the Shadow Broker ran actually was. It was known that the Broker could uncover almost any secret, but no one but the Broker knew how big his organization was.

If the Broker was even a he. One could never know. The Broker never met with anyone in person after all.

The Broker kept all of his agents compartmentalized. None of them knew how many other agents there were, or where they operated. They did know that the Broker would send them coordinates to safe houses every so often, when they became too high-profile, or needed back up on a particular mission.

Jalari T'Daus was proud to run one such house. She had been running it for nearly two hundred years, and she was proud that she was able to keep it in such a good state. No agent had ever died under her watch.

Sitting at the kitchen table of the safe house, she sipped at a cup of tea, appreciating the delicate flavors that played across her tongue. There were a few other agents lingering around, and they had another month to go before the Broker needed them out. Two turians, a male and a female, brother and sister, were sitting on couches in the other room, chatting quietly, though it wasn't quiet enough for Jalari to listen in on.

"Any word from Antonia?" The male asked. Jalari never bothered to learn their names. It wasn't a good idea in their business. They knew her simply as mother, and she only ever knew them by their Broker designations.

"No," the female responded, shaking her head.

Draining the rest of her tea, Jalari set her cup in the dish washer before walking into the living room to join the turians.

"She made her hit." Jalari settled down on one of the couches across from the turians, crossing her leg. "If she doesn't show up by tomorrow, we'll look for her. Until then, we do nothi-"

An explosion ripped the door from its hinge and blew Jalari off the couch. Everything seemed to slow, and as she was in mid-air, Jalari looked to see what was happening. Coming through the corona of the biotic explosion was an extremely familiar asari. She had colloborated with her more than a few times on missions for the Broker.

Tela Vasir roared as she leapt into the safehouse, her biotics rippling across her skin even as she had a pistol raised.

Her gun fired, and the male turian's head snapped back. Blue blood splatters across the female turian and the walls behind them as chunks of his carapace ripped away, followed by grey pieces of brain matter.

Tela charged forward, grabbing the female turian by the throat. With an expert application of force, she squeezed, crushing it, then threw the body at Jalari.

All of this happened within two seconds, and before Jalari could fully process what happened, Tela had her knee planted in the middle of her chest, knocking whatever breath she had left out of her lungs.

"Vasir!" Jalari croaked, struggling to breath. "What the hell are you doing? The Broker will kill you for this!"

"I didn't give you permission to talk." Tela lodged her other knee over Jalari's throat. Grabbing Jalari's face by the cheeks, Tela forces the younger asari to look at her. "When you decided that it was a good idea to kill Spectre Kryik, did it ever cross your mind that I'd come after you."

"NO!" She would be shaking her head furiously if was able to move. As it was, she managed to draw in enough breath to scream.

"Well." Tela scoffed, lowering her head until she was almost nose to nose with her. "Here I am. You really should have thought that through."

"The Shadow Broker would have kill--"

"The Shadow Broker isn't here right now." Rolling her eyes, Tela eased up ever so slightly on Jalari's throat, allowing her to take a deep, gasping breath. "I am. Who do you think is the one you need to worry about right now?"

Jalari didn't answer, looking up at Tela with a mixture of fear and anger.

"I asked you a question!"

"You!" Tears welled in Jalari's eyes, and she knew in that moment that her mother had been right. She could have done so much more with her life.

"That's fucking right!" Tela roared, spittle flying from her mouth in her rage. "I've already taken down your incompetent little assassin."

"You're betraying the Shadow Broker! You won't get away with this."

"I already am, and I'm not going to stop. I'm going to bring him down, and there's nothing you can do about that." Tela leaned down once again, her breath coming in harsh pants. "I haven't killed you because of your mother. I am giving you one chance, and one chance only. You'll work with me, or I'll send your mother a lovely bouquet with a note telling her how sorry I am that you had to die."

Jabari struggled to breathe, but there was no choice in her mind. "Alright!"

"Say it."

"Alright!" Jalari hated herself. She hated the choices she had made. She hated that it had to come to this. "I'll work for you!"

As soon as she had said that, Tela stood, getting off of Jalari. The younger asari took in deep gulps of air, rubbing her neck.

"Good choice. Let's get started."

Chora's Den, Wards, Citadel, The Serpent Nebula

Entering Chora's Den for the second time in nearly as many hours, Riley, Ashley, Kaidan, Garrus, and Wrex made for an interesting sight. To see humans, a krogan, and a turian all together without any complaints was not normal. When the manager caught sight them, especially the krogan behind them, he decided it was best to not even bother with them.

"Do you see Harkin?" Riley asked, looking up at Garrus. She had no idea what he looked like, and the turian was the only one who had ever actually met the man.

Garrus scanned the crowd and easily find him near the back, an asari dancer giving him a lap dance. He pointed with a talon. "There."

"I can see he's doing great things for humanities reputation." Ashley practically growled, scowling at the man.

"He could do better." Wrex shrugged, completely missing her point. "She's a little homely. I've seen better looking turians."

Ashley just stared after the krogan for a moment before shaking her head and entrenching her own personal philosophy even further.

Together, they all walked to Harkin's table. Riley's glare at the dancer made the maiden blush, and she scurried away as fast as she possibly could.

"Hey!" Annoyed at his entertainment having run away, Harkin turned to berate Riley. "I was watching that."

Riley ignored him, taking a seat dramatically across from Harkin, crossing her legs casually as she leaned back as comfortably as she could. "Officer Harkin, you've been making a lot of bad mistakes."

"Who the hell are you?" Harkin glared at Riley, scowling. "If you don't move along, I'm gonna have to arrest you."

"Commander Riley Shepard. Special Tactics and Reconnaissance." Riley stared at Harkin, completely unimpressed. He shifted uncomfortably at that. "I would say that it's a pleasure to meet you, but..." Riley shook her head. "You make people disappear, don't you Harkin? It's your thing."

"I don't need any of this shit. I'm outta here." Harkin moved to stand, but Wrex put a hand on his shoulder and shoved him back down into his seat. Gulping, Harkin looks up at the krogan before turning his attention to Riley.

"You make people disappear, don't you Harkin," Riley repeated, her eyes half lidded.

"So what if I do?" Harkin glared up at Garrus, knowing that the turian was the only one who could have betrayed him.

"Well Harkin." Riley leaned forward dangerously. "I need you to make someone reappear."

"That's not how it works." Harkin shook his head, glaring daggers at Riley.

"You're being stubborn." Riley shook her head, tsking at the older man. She gestured up at Wrex, who grinned wickedly, showing off tech that would have no problem chewing through Harkin's skull. "You don't want to upset my friend, here. He doesn't it like when idiots get stubborn."

With a sigh, Harkin relented. "Who do you want?"

"Fist."

Harkin leaned back in his chair, intimidated. He was in the very definition of a rock and a hard place, between a mob boss and a Spectre. "Are you crazy? He'd kill me!"

"Not if my friend kills him first." With a shrug, Riley waited to see what Harkin would say.

"I'd tell her if I were you." Wrex leaned close to Harkin. Close enough that the man could smell what the krogan had for breakfast.

Despite the krogan and the woman with no laws, Harkin still had to think about it for a second before he relented, slumping into his seat. "Alright... alright."

Sighing, he leaned forward. He held out a data disc for Riley to take. "Here. He's holed up in a building in the Tayseri ward. That has the address and everything."

"Thank you very much, Harkin." Standing, Riley nodded thankfully to the C-SEC officer.

"Don't make me come back here." Almost faster than the eye could see, Wrex slammed his fist into Harkin's stomach, and the human crumpled, coughing violently.

Riley just eyed Wrex. He shrugged in response, not caring at her judgement.

"What? He made me angry."

Shaking her head, Riley turned away. Setting the data disc into her omni tool, she opened the sole file and found the address within moments. Looking up at the rest of her team, Riley motioned towards the door. "Let's get going."

Together, they left the bar. The manager watched them go without making a comment, relieved that their visit hadn't resulted in a single death.

Before all of them were even out the door, a slim woman with vaguely asian features rushed up to them, waving excitedly.

"Commander Shepard!" She shouted, breathless, a smile spreading across her face.

Riley didn't respond at her right away, glancing her over as she waited for her to continue. She didn't have to wait long.

"I'm Emily Wong," she introduced herself. "I'm an investigative journalist with the Alliance News Network. Could I have a moment of your time?"

"What do you need?" Riley paused, giving Emily a deeper look.

"I'm doing a story about corruption and organized crime and the Citadel, but I've been stone walled everywhere I've gone." Her eyes were filled with such hope that it made Riley curious about what she was wanting. "I was hoping that you could share anything you find in your own investigation."

"How do you know that I'm going to uncover anything you need." Crossing her arms, she tilted her head to the side ever so slightly.

Emily Wong just looked at her. Really? "If anyone is going to be digging up anything that I could use, it's the hero of Elysium."

Riley nodded in understanding. For a moment, she debated something in her head for a moment before opening her omni-tool. In moments, she forged a data disc and held it up for Emily to see. "This is a copy of a computer that I've come across in my own investigations. I think you'll find the contents... interesting."

Riley handed it over to Emily, who took it like it was the most precious thing she had ever seen.

"Thank you, Commander!" Emily looked like she wanted to start dancing in excitement before remembering who she was standing in front of, and did her best to compose herself. "This will help more than you know."

"Glad I could be of help."

Before Riley could say anything else, Emily Wong rushed away, towards a waiting aircar.

As soon as Emily was gone, Ashley spoke up. "Are you sure that was a wise idea, ma'am?"

"Anything that helps bring down the darker elements on the Citadel is something that I support." Riley glanced back at Ashley, meeting her brown eyes with her own. Riley shakes her head. If the crime on the Citadel was more curtailed, than there never would have been a market for Equestrian slaves. If she had been any slower that night on Equestria so long ago... it could have been Twilight, or even Rainbow that was sold like a piece of property.

Feeling a lot less happy than she had been a moment before, Riley led her crew over to the waiting aircar service. They had to take two with how many people they now had with them. Riley climbed into the first car with Garrus and Wrex, Ashley and Kaidan taking the second one.

As soon as they took off, Riley turned in her seat so she could see both of her new teammates. "So, Garrus... you don't seem like typical C-SEC."
"No. I uh..." Garrus rubbed the back of his fringe, laughing uncomfortably. "I guess not, Commander. You certainly agree with my father there."

"I thought it was the 'turian way' to always follow orders." She held up her fingers to do finger quotes. "I was always told it was embedded in your DNA."

"We all know the wonderful things that leads to." Wrex rolled his eyes, snorting.

"I've never been a great turian." Garrus ignored Wrex, meeting Riley's gaze. He shrugged, more than a little embarrassed. "I don't like red-tape. That's gotten me in trouble more than a few times."

"No one does." Wrex laughed, shaking his head. "How long did your species spend going through the paperwork before you decided to neuter mine? I'm surprised it took you so little time."

Both Riley and Garrus gave the massive krogan a look. It really wouldn't be a good idea to piss him off, especially now that they were in a confined space.

"What about you, Wrex?" Riley finally asked, turning her attention to Wrex. He met her gaze evenly, completely unashamed. "What did you do before you fell into our happy little band of misfits?"

Wrex shifted in his seat, scratching an itch while he shrugged. "I'm a krogan. That should really be enough."

"So..." Riley drawled, hoping she wasn't making a mistake. "A mercenary then."

"Yeah." He grinned at the two of them, the three scars on his face looking grittier than ever before. His entire body was covered in scars, a history of battles and fights that were probably older than both Riley and Garrus combined. "You couldn't tell just from my pretty face?"

"It is very... distinct look," Riley agreed, hesitant. The krogan was a completely unknown factor. At this point, he could be either one of the best allies she had ever made, or one of the worst mistakes. It could go either way.

"I'm glad you can appreciate it." Wrex nodded, pleased, before he started to pick at a thin scratch on his armor.

The three of them settled into an uncomfortable silence for the rest of the ride, and Riley and Garrus shared a look.

Author's Note

This chapter took foreeeeeeeever. I've actually had to split it into three because of just how long the introduction to everyone's favorite quarian mechanic is going to be. I'm also wrapping up the first visit to the Citadel, so we're almost ready to head out into the galaxy.

Don't forget to leave your thoughts below!

If you find any mistakes or corrections, please PM them to me instead of leaving them in the comments.

Chapter Sixteen - Moving Onwards

Chapter Sixteen - Moving Onwards
Solar One, The Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 9, 2183

"Whatchya doin'?" The chirp of a voice over an omni tool cut through the darkness surrounding Twilight Sparkle's mind.

She woke with a groan, a small throb behind her eyes making the entire process far more painful than it had any right to be. It took her a moment to gather her thoughts together, and as she did that, she came to the realization that she was lying under the covers of her bed on Solar One. Looking over, she found Gilda laying next to her, watching one of the cartoon shows that she had come to love since coming to Equestria. They had been a wonderful find for her, and they helped keep the nightmares at bay.

When the griffin started to giggle, half trying to muffle herself to keep from waking Twilight, the unicorn couldn't hold her silence anymore and nuzzled close to Gilda's side.

"That's cute," she murmured, resting her head on the pillow next to Gilda's. The griffin startled, turning over to look at her marefriend.

"Twilight!" Show forgotten, she grabbed Twilight's forehooves. "You're awake! How are you feeling? Do you have a headache? Are you feeling sick? Do you need anything? I could go get you some tea, or maybe soup. Soup might be better. Do you want soup?"

Twilight blinked at Gilda, confused, her headache throbbing as if to remind her she had absolutely no clue what was going on. She looked around at their room, her brow scrunching up before she turned to look back at Gilda. "What's happening? How'd we get back here? What... what's happening?"

"What do you remember, Twi?" Gilda sat up, concerned, looking down at Twilight with gentle eyes.

"I remember..." Twilight blinked, struggling to recall... anything. Her eyes went wide when she remembered. "Oh Celestia, I remember..."

"What do you remember, Twi?" Gilda asked again, her voice gentle.

"You're not going to believe me." She wasn't sure if she believed herself.

"I don't know." Gilda shrugged, lying down so she was beak to muzzle with Twilight. "After everything we've seen so far, I think I'm pretty open to the strange and unbelievable."

"This though..." Twilight wasn't at all convinced by that.

"What? What's so unbelievable about you jumping from a balcony into a lake, being fished out of said lake by C-SEC and then passing out. What's so unbelievable about that?"

Twilight could only give Gilda a look.

Of course it's unbelievable, just like everything else that had been happening to them.

"Alright then." Gilda booped Twilight on the muzzle, making her scrunch up her muzzle. "Shoot."

"I wasn't just jumping into a lake." Looking down, Twilight frowned when she saw that she had been clutching the object she had found under the relay statue. She held it up for Gilda to see. "I found this."

"Where'd you get that?" Flaring her wings in surprise, Gilda blinked in surprise, clacking her beak.

"Under the statue of the Mass Relay," Twilight explained, turning it over in her hoof. It was prothean in design, just like she had thought. It wasn't very large, only a little bigger than the bottom of her hoof, and rectangular in appearance. It almost looked like it was designed to slot together with other pieces.

"No." Gilda shook her head, pointing at the artifact. "I mean where'd you get that?" She leaned closer, peering at it as if she had never seen it before. "You didn't have it with you when we brought you back to the ship."

"Then how do I have it with me now?" Twilight looked down at the artifact as a pulse of light spread across its surface, following the array of lines on its surface. She focused on the artifact, wondering how that could have happened.

"What did you just do, Twi?" Her voice was wobbly as she spoke. Gilda tensed, her eyes focusing as she stared at Twilight's hoof in surprise.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Where'd you make it go?" Cocking her head, Gilda looked around, the feathers on the top of her head raising.

"Go?" There was no end to Twilight's confusion. She held up the artifact, raising an eyebrow at Gilda. "It's right here."

"How'd you do that?" Gilda blinked in surprise, as if seeing the artifact for the first time. She reached a claw out to touch it, but hesitated and drew it back, unsure of herself.

"How'd I do what?" Gilda was making absolutely no sense. Twilight might have blacked out, but it seemed like Gilda was the one with a head injury.

"How'd you make it disappear?"

"Disappear? What in Equestria are you talking about Gilda? You're not making any sense."

"That... thing disappeared, then it just reappeared!" Gilda pointed at the artifact, looking at it like it was one of Twilight's experiments that tended to explode if toyed with. "What happened? What did you do?"

"I didn't do anything!" Twilight waved her hoof, wondering just what was wrong with Gilda.

"Do it again." Leaning closer, Gilda stared at the artifact, her rear wiggling, as if she was ready to pounce.

"I don't even know what happened in the first place!" Twilight huffed, more than a little frustrated. "Can we get back to the important issue?"

"You made that thing disappear. I'd say that's important."

"Gilda!" Twilight rolled her eyes. "Focus!"

"Alright..." Gilda straightened, trying to get back into the right frame of mind. She blinked several times, focusing on Twilight. "We can deal with the disappearing thingy later... Okay. Go ahead."

"Alright." Taking a breath, Twilight centered herself before beginning to explain. "I jumped into the lake and I found this. When I touched it, I saw... Something strange."

"Okay." Gilda was trying her best to be a supportive marefriend, no matter how much she wanted to try and figure out what was up with the artifact. "What did you see?"

"I think it was a vision... a memory, maybe." Shaking her head, Twilight frowned, trying to recall what had happened perfectly. Twilight's brow scrunched up, and she looked at Gilda, her eyes burning intensely. "I think I saw the Elements of Harmony."

"What?" Gilda perked up, finally focusing on the moment. "Where?"

"I don't know, but I think the protheans had them..." Frowning, Twilight looked back down at the artifact.

"The protheans..." Gilda cocked her head, following Twilight's gaze.

"I know what I saw."

"I didn't say I didn't believe you," Gilda protested.

"Oh..." Twilight didn't have a response to that. "Well... The protheans somehow had the elements, and they were in a war with something that was wiping them out..." Frowning, she whispered to herself. "... A coming darkness..."

"What did you say?" Gilda asked, not quite hearing.

"The dream!" Twilight took Gilda's claw in her hoof. "It was the dream!"

"The dream?"

"The dream!" Twilight stomped a hoof on the bed. "We all saw it. Celestia said it herself. A storm is coming and we're trying to find the elements to fight it. What if the protheans experienced the same thing?"

"A... storm?" Gilda raised an eyebrow, not following Twilight's logic.

"Well... It's not actually a storm. It's obviously symbolism." Twilight had to stop herself from jumping up in excitement. It would make her headache even more unbearable.

"Obviously." Gilda nodded her head sarcastically.

"Oh Celestia, I think I know what the map means!" Twilight scrambled out of bed, her eyes open wide.

"What?" Gilda stared after Twilight before her brain kicked into gear and she followed after Twilight. "Wait! Twi, you really shouldn't be getting out of bed."

"I feel fine." Waving a hoof, Twilight kept going towards the door.

"Really! Tiny Berry said you needed to take it easy."

That made Twilight pause. She looked back at Gilda, confused. "Tiny Berry?"

"Yeah. Apparently as well as the time she spends working in the kitchen, she's also the ship's doctor."

"Huh..." Twilight blinked before shaking her head. "Whatever."

"I'm fine." Twilight winced at the ache in her legs, but she pushed it off. "There are more important things to do than bed rest."

Gilda rolled her eyes, knowing that there was nothing she could say to make Twilight stop. They both left the room, emerges into the ship proper. Twilight started to trot towards the comm room, only to trip and fall.

"Ow!"

At the surprising young, squeaky voice, Twilight looked down, finding herself sprawled over a dazed looking Sweetie Belle.

"Oh..." She blinked owlishly. "I'm sorry... Didn't see you... Huh?"

"They came onboard after you passed out." Gilda walked up to the two of them. Leaning down, she pulled Sweetie Belle out from under Twilight and set her on all four of her hooves. "Remember, Twi? That's why we were meeting with them before you-"

"Before you jumped into a lake!" Sweetie Belle hopped, smiling as wide as she possibly could. "It was funny."

"Ah..." Twilight blushed, getting to her hooves. "Right. Sorry."

"Why?" Sweetie dropped back onto her haunches. "It was funny."

Twilight blushed even harder, her ears laying flat against her head.

"Sweetie Belle?"

They all turned to look as Rarity emerged from around the corner.

"Sweetie Belle! There you are." She cried dramatically, trotting over to join them, taking in the situation. Rarity winced when she saw what must have happened. "Sweetie Belle! What did I tell you about bothering Ms. Sparkle?"

"She's not a bother," Twilight assured her, rubbing a hoof on the top of Sweetie Belle's head, making the filly giggle.

Rarity didn't quite know how to take that. She had for so long built up the elite of Equestria in her mind that she wasn't quite sure how to take the idea that Twilight just wanted to be treated as a normal mare.

"Please forgive me, darling." Rarity pulled Sweetie Belle closer to herself.

"It's fine." Twilight rolled her eyes. Politely, but urgently, Twilight excused herself from the situation and trotted to the bridge, an awkward smile on her muzzle as she sidled past Rarity.

Gilda and Rarity shared a glance, before looking after Twilight's retreating form.

"She looks determined," Rarity murmured.

"You get used to it." Gilda shrugged.

"Really?" Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"No." Shaking her head, Gilda followed after Rarity.

"Oh." Rarity blinked.

"Isn't your anniversary coming up?"

Honey Dawn looked up from her maintenance of the ship's systems to find Little Hoof, one of her copilots, inquisitively looking at her. "What?"

"Your anniversary?" Little Hoof had a small blush on his face, wondering if he had misheard something.

"No..." Shaking her head, Honey Dawn did her best to let Little Hoof have his dignity. "That's next week."

"Oh."

Thankfully, at that moment the door to the bridge slid open and they turned to find Twilight entering.

"Ma'am!" Honey Dawn saluted jokingly, but faltered when she saw the look of determination on Twilight's face.

"Commander, I'm ready to leave." Her voice was completely serious, and she had the look of a leader.

"Two crew members are still on the Citadel, but I'll order them to return." Honey blinked, but nodded in understanding. Straightening, she watched Twilight, falling easily into her role as Captain of the ship. She looked at Twilight expectantly. "What's our destination, ma'am?"

"Thessia." Twilight nodded to herself, satisfied. "I know what we're supposed to do."

"I'll start logging the flight plans immediately." Honey Dawn nodded, glancing at her copilots.

"Good." Twilight sagged ever so slightly as the moment passed, and Honey Dawn could see the excited child in the unicorn again. "I want to leave as soon as everypony is onboard."

"Yes, ma'am." Even as she was speaking, Honey Dawn could hear Little Hoof and Fancy Steps, her other copilot, getting started on preparations.

"Alright then..." Twilight nodded, then paused, not really sure what to do next. "I'll be... I don't know."

Turning, Twilight left without another word, and the three pilots all shared a look.

Honey Dawn giggled, shaking her head. "That filly hasn't changed a bit."

The door to the bridge sliding shut behind her, Twilight loitered just in the entrance, not really sure what to do next. She was so confident a moment ago, but now she wondered just what was happening.

What had she gotten herself caught up in?

"You okay there, Twi?" Gilda asked as she, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle caught up to her.

"Yeah." Twilight shrugged, looking up at her marefriend.

"You sure?" Gilda nuzzled up against Twilight's side, placing a wing comfortingly over the unicorn's back. "You don't look too fine to me."

"I'm fine, Gilda." The words didn't even sound convincing to her own ears. She looked over to Rarity and Sweetie Belle, offering them a shaky smile. "We're heading to Thessia. I hope that it isn't too inconvenient for you."

"Thessia? You mean the home to the best fashion designers from across the galaxy?" Rarity blinked in surprise, an excitement growing in her chest. She almost swooned, having to keep from drooling at the thought. "Why on Equestria would that be an inconvenience. You are in fact, doing me a favor. I've been saving up for such a trip for years!"

"Well..." Twilight glanced at Gilda, who shrugged, before turning back to Rarity. "Good. We should be leaving soon."

"Come along, Sweetie Belle." Rarity looks down at Sweetie Belle. "Let's get out of our hosts' mane."

Rarity led Sweetie Belle away from Twilight and Gilda, back towards their room.

As soon as they were gone, Gilda turned to Twilight.

"What are you thinking?" She asked, setting her wings back against her sides.

"The map." Twilight frowned, sitting back on her haunches.

"What about it?"

"It wasn't showing us where to find the Elements." Twilight chewed on her lip, staring down at the floor, following the patterns in the wood with her eyes. "There's more going on here then I ever imagined, and we're caught up in something bigger than either of us."

"I couldn't imagine being anywhere else." Gilda sidled up close to Twilight, nuzzling her cheek.

"Me neither." Twilight kissed the side of Gilda's beak, thankful, and not for the first time, that she wasn't alone.

"What do you think we're going to find?" Gilda asked, glad that her feather's helped to hide her blush.

Twilight had to think about that for a moment.

"I think... I think we're supposed to find more of these." Twilight held up the artifact. A moment later, she blinked in confusion when she couldn't remember how she managed to bring it with her after leaving their room.

"Do you think they're safe?" Gilda asked, pointing a talon at the artifact, seeming to take its appearance a lot better than Twilight was.

"I don't know." Twilight shrugged, and she turned the artifact over in her forehooves. It hummed with an otherworldly power. "I don't even really know what it is."

"Hey, don't worry." Gilda put a foreleg around Twilight's shoulder. "We'll figure it out together."

"You're just saying that." Even as she said that, Twilight leaned back into Gilda's touch.

"Yeah... I'm not really great at this comforting bullshit."

"You don't say." Giggling, Twilight enjoyed feeling the strong heartbeat of the griffin through her back.

"Don't be an ass," Gilda scoffed.

"Hey!" Twilight gasped, taken aback in a completely joking manner. "I'm not a donkey!"

"Maybe not, but you can be an ass."

"You watch too many human shows."

"Meh." Gilda simply said, shrugging.

Author's Note

Our first group is leaving the Citadel! Finally. Progress!

Not a lot happened here, but everything was crucial. Let me know what you think in the comments below. :rainbowderp:

Chapter Seventeen - Yippee Ki-Yay

Chapter Seventeen - Yippee Ki-Yay
Tilican Tower, Bachjret Wards, Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 9, 2183

It was the soft snoring of the warm body next to her that woke Octavia. It was a welcome sound, one she relished hearing every day. After ten years of an empty bed and teetering on the edge of alcoholism, having her wife next to her every morning was a miracle that she was never going to take for granted. Whether it was the gods, the spirits, Athame, or Faust herself, Octavia had her wife, she had no problems, and life was good.

The first few moments after waking were some of the best in Octavia’s mind. They added an otherworldly flare to everything she laid her eyes upon. Whenever she looked at Vinyl, it was as if there was a halo of golden light around the mare. She could stare at her for hours and hours. She did stare at her for hours and hours sometimes, and it creeped Vinyl out to no end. Everything about the little mare was miraculous to Octavia. Where so many others had broken, Vinyl had done her best to grow, never letting what had happened to her define her.

On her bedside table, a soft chime sounded, and Octavia rolled over to glance at it. In soft blue, easy on the eyes, a small message alerted her to the fact that the weekly deliveries were ready for her to pick up at the front desk. It was easier to have her groceries shipped to the tower than it was to buy everything her self and drag it back in an aircar.

Sliding out of bed with a groan, Octavia stood, yawning. She grimaced at the taste in her mouth, and she could only imagine the smell, but it wasn’t bad enough for her to wash up entirely. She could do that after grabbing the deliveries downstairs.

Trotting over to the mirror that sat across from the bed, she lazily fixed her mane just enough to be presentable before throwing on a simple covering. While nudity was apparently normal on Equestria, it was considered rude in the rest of the galaxy. It simply wasn’t worth the hassle.

Vinyl grumbled, rolling over in her bed as she searched for the now missing warmth of her wife’s body. Waking slowly, she blinked as she tried to clear her vision, looking at Octavia.

“Tavi…” She murmured, her voice slurring tiredly.

“I'm just going to pick up the groceries, Vinyl,” Octavia explained, trotting over to the side of the bed to give Vinyl a quick nuzzle. “I'll be back in a few minutes.”

“Mmm…” Vinyl tried to nuzzle back, but she was too tired to put any effort into it. With another groan, she rolled back over, pulling a pillow over her head and promptly fell back to sleep.

Octavia giggled at the sight, pulling the covers up over Vinyl’s shoulders as she shook her head. As soon as she was satisfied the unicorn was warm and comfortable, she turned and trotted out of her room, leaving the apartment.

Over the years since moving to the Citadel and taking up residence in Tilican Tower, Octavia had ended up purchasing the entire top floor of the building. As such, the elevator was right outside her front door. It made things easier, not having to work her way through a labyrinth of halls with her cello on her back.

The elevator arrived rather quickly, thanks to the fact that it was rather early in the morning, and the ride down was only interrupted once by a salarian resident on a lower floor who was heading into work early.

Exiting the elevator as soon as it hit the main floor, Octavia paid no mind to the rest of the people in the entrance of the tower, only barely noticing as the salarian brushed past her and power walked towards the entrance.

Taking her own leisurely pace, Octavia walked up to the holding desk, smiling in greeting to the asari working there.

“Hello, Amessra,” Octavia greeted, jumping up so her forehooves were resting on the relatively low desk.

“Madame Octavia, good morning.” Amessra, a matron, bowed her head to Octavia with a nervous smile on her face. Octavia blinked. In all of her years at Tilican tower, Amessra had worked there behind the holding desk. She had never seen the sari look so nervous in all of that time.

“I'm here to pick up my groceries.”

“Of course!” Amassra’s voice was strained, and she spoke through her teeth, almost hissing.

Typing on her holo-display, Amessra made sure that Octavia was getting everything she needs. As robotic arms started piling a cart full of her supplies, Amessra leaned forward ever so slightly, looking Octavia in the eyes. She spoke in a whisper, and Octavia had to strain to hear her.

“Madame Octavia, you should go back to your room. If you have any plans for today, I would suggest you cancel them.”

Amasser glanced away from Octavia, and the pony followed her gaze to see a group of turians and salarians standing to the side.

“Don't look!”

Octavia jerked her head away at the sound of Amessra’s panic, looking up at the asari with a raised eyebrow.

“Please, Madame Octavia,” Amessra begged, her voice desperate. “Go back to your room. Lock the door. Barricade it in any way you can. Don't come out until you run out of food.”

“What's going on, Amessra? Why are you acting so strange.”

“Bad things are happening, Madame.” Despite her panic, Amessra kept the nervous smile on her face. “Please, go—"

“Hey!” A loud male voice broke the relative morning silence.

Amessra winced, standing up straight even as she kept her head bowed. She gave Octavia an apologetic look, but didn’t say anything else.

Giving one last lingering look to Amessra, Octavia turned to see an angry, jittery looking man striding towards them. He was dressed in an expensive set of armor, completely out of place in the residential tower. The man pointed right at her, his face angry.

“Hey, what are you doing?” He turned to look at the group of turians and salarians. “Why isn't she with the others?”

“She just came in.” Amessra broke in, speaking loud enough for everyone to hear her.

“Don't lie to me!” The man shouted. Striding forward, he grabbed Amessra’s face, forcing her look up at him. She whimpered in fright, but he ignored that. “I don’t like people who lie to me.”

Pulling her out from behind the counter, the man threw her to the ground. Looking at the group of salarians and turians, he pointed at Amessra and Octavia.

“You lot, take these two to join the others!” Shaking his head, he ran a hand through his hair. “Don’t make me have to micromanage things. Get it done right the first time!”

As a pair of turians rushed to obey the man, Octavia looked up at Amessra in panic.

“What’s happening?” She cried out in confusion.

“No talking!” The taller turian shouted at her, his voice gruff. Leaning down, he grabbed Octavia up off the floor without a single problem, hefting her over his shoulder. He ignored her startled cries and started walking away.

From her view up on his shoulder, Octavia watched as the other turian grabbed Amessra by her shoulders and started pulling her after the two of them. The asari seemed to just crumple in on herself, allowing the turian to drag her along without any problems.

Out of the corner of her eye, Octavia caught sight of two krogan dragging a small quarian between them towards the elevators.

Before Octavia could even think of trying to escape, the turians had taken her and Amessra away from the tower’s entrance and into the staff hallways. All the better to keep them away from prying eyes she supposed.

The turians dragged them through a pair of large doors, and even deeper into the innards of the tower. They took them deeper and deeper through so many twists and bends that Octavia wasn’t sure that she’d even be able to find her way back.

After what seemed like several minutes, they came to a door guarded by two krogans and a salarian in sleek black armor.

“Two more for the lot,” the turian carrying Octavia said.

The black armored salarian nodded, and motioned to the krogan. They opened the door, looking over Octavia and Amessra with cold eyes. The salarian held up a hand to stop the two turians. Quickly and efficiently he checked over the two women and took every piece of technology they have, dropping their omni-tools and Amessra’s data pad into a pile next to the door.

At the salarian’s nod, the two turians tossed Amessra and Octavia into the dark room without any ceremony and slammed the doors shut behind them.

Octavia blinked as her eyes searched for any sign of light, but that was simply in vain. The room was completely dark. Her ears however picked up on the breathing of a large amount of people.

“Hello?” She asked, nervousness coursing through her body.

“Octavia?” A familiar voice spoke from the darkness. “They got you too?”

“F-Fidelis? W-What's happening?” Octavia couldn’t see the tower’s doorman, but she could sense the turian’s presence nearby.

“Is Vinyl with you?” Fidelis asked.

“What? No! She's still—“ Octavia stopped when she felt a hand on her muzzle.

“I don't need to know,” Fidelis said, interrupting. “They could be listening.”

“What's happening?” She asked instead.

“Someone's taken over the entire tower... Almost the entire tower... We're all here.” Fidelis didn’t sound at all convincing.

The flight to the tower only took twenty minutes. Awkward conversation was the order of the day, and Riley, Garrus, and Wrex certainly did their best to fill their quotas. It was with much thankfulness that they finally arrived, the two aircars landing in front of Tilican Tower. As soon as the doors slid open, Riley and her crew all clambered out, thankful to finally get to the action.

“Who…” Riley leaned back, looking up at the tower. She wasn’t quite sure how she was supposed to take it. “Who the hell could afford to live in a place like this?”

“A lot of people who have more money in their wallets than you or I make in a year.” Garrus shrugged. He’d never had to go inside such of a tower in his time with C-SEC, thanks to their normally judicious self policing and high standards on choosing their residents.

“Meh. I've seen nicer.” Wrex seemed completely unimpressed. He actually looked a little hungry, if Riley had to put a word to him.

“I can't really see how you could get nicer than this…” Kaidan looked at Wrex unbelievingly.

“Yeah, well…” Wrex shrugged, scratching under his arm. He looked at them, almost bored. “You haven't seen nice until you've seen a palace fortress on a privately owned planet with enough firepower to shoot down a dreadnought on the edge of the system.”

“It made a big boom.” Wrex chuckled, grinning.

Everyone turned to look at Wrex, a little creeped out at how entirely nonplussed he was.

“Boom?” Riley asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Boom.” Miming an explosion with his hands, Wrex nodded.

“Right…” Shaking her head, Riley looked at the rest of her squad. “Moving right along… Our goal is to find Tali'Zorah. We don't know the situation inside—“

An entire floor of the tower exploded, handily interrupting her and throwing all of them but Wrex to the ground.

Getting back to their feet, they drew their weapons.

“I think the situation is pretty self-evident ma’am.” Ashley triple checked that the ammo block in her rifle was tuned to armor piercing.

“Yeah, well, laugh it up, buttercup.” Scowling, Riley looked at the rest of them. “We go in as a team. Garrus, Wrex, this is your chance to prove yourselves.”

“Yeah, because a turian isn’t going to try and show up a human, is he?” Ashley snorted, rolling her eyes.

“You’re going to be the smartass, aren’t you?” Riley looked at Ashley carefully.

“It sorta just slips out, ma’am.” She looked entirely unrepentant.

Rolling her eyes, Riley turned back to Wrex, Kaidan, and Garrus. “Right. Let’s go say hello then.”

“Hold up, Shepard.” Reaching into a pouch in his armor, Wrex pulled out a large marker. If Riley had bothered to look any closer, she would have seen the logo for Hyland-Sorah’s children’s art set stamped on its side. “Hold out your arm.”

“What are you doing?” The idea of a krogan with a thing for coloring was something that Riley wasn’t even sure how to begin to process.

Wrex just uncapped the marker and stared at Riley. After nearly thirty seconds, she relented and held out her arm.

“I swear to Celestia,” she murmured, watching him carefully. “If you draw a penis I will shoot you in the face.”

Wrex laughed but didn’t say anything to comfort her fear, instead making a well practiced glyph in an out of the way spot on her armor. It looked like scribbles to anyone who didn't know what it meant.

Once he was done, he turned to the rest of them, holding his marker up. “You’re all next.”

“Are you going to explain why you're suddenly in the mood to color?” Kaidan asked as Wrex grabbed his arm and started to make another glyph on the underside of his bicep.

“Don’t really feel like it.”

“Okay.” What else could you say to an eight foot tall alien holding a magic marker.

Vinyl awoke to the tower rocking, an explosion ringing through her ears. She fell right out of her bed, screaming in terror.

“TAVI!” She cried out, fear for her wife filling her mind. Was Octavia okay? Was she hurt?

Nothing. Octavia didn’t reply, and everything seemed to have fallen eerily silent after such a loud explosion.

“Tavi…” Vinyl whimpered out, curling in on herself.

Still nothing.

After a moment, Vinyl stood on shaky legs, taking a deep breath before crawling towards the door. Opening it, she peeked her head out and looked out into the hallway. No signs of Octavia.

Tentatively, Vinyl left the bedroom and headed into the main living area of the penthouse. Smoke billowed out into space on the outside of the windows, blocking most of the Serpent Nebula from her view.

Aside from the smoke, nothing else seemed out of place. Everything seemed unearthly silent after such a loud explosion.

“Tavi, are you out here?” Vinyl’s voice was barely louder than a whisper, but it felt unnaturally loud to her ears.

She peeked into the kitchen, and then into Octavia's practice room. Her wife wasn’t there, and after looking in the few other rooms, Vinyl finally had no other choice than to acknowledge what she already knew to be true.

Octavia wasn't there and Vinyl was on her own in the apartment.

A knock at the door, heavy and insistent, pulled her from her thoughts. Vinyl froze, staring at it with wide eyes.

More knocking drew Vinyl back to reality.

Crouching down so low her belly almost touched the floor, Vinyl crept towards the door. She activated the video feed and cowered even further into herself when she saw that it was a trio of two turians and a salarian in heavy armor with weapons outside her door.

One of the turians knocked again, before shouting.

“This is your last chance before we break down the door!”

Whimpering, Vinyl backed away, her belly close to touching the floor. Her prosthetic leg started twitching, going wild.

The two turians started beating on the door, trying to break it down.

They rammed it once!

TWICE!

THRI-

BANG! BANG BANG!

Everything fell silent again.

Vinyl cracked an eye open, seeing that the door had bent inwards from the force of the turians.

A moment of silence...

Three knocks on the door.

Vinyl winced, backing away. The turians were still there.

“Hello?” A feminine voice shouted through the door. “Is anyone there?”

Vinyl didn't respond.

“It's... It's Caesia Tibrius... Fidelis is my husband.” A pause, just for a moment, then the voice started again. “If anyone's in there... You're safe now. Don't worry about it.”

Standing, Vinyl tentatively made her way to the door. She hesitated before pressing one of the buttons on the panel. It protested for a moment, but it finally opened revealing an aging turian woman dressed simply in loose pants and a shirt. It took her a moment, but Vinyl finally recognized her as Caesia Tiberius, wife of Fidelis, the doorman.

She looked down at Vinyl, a pistol held comfortably in her hand, and what passed for a smile crossed her face, her mandibles flaring.

“You're Octavia's wife, aren't you?” Cause asked, looking down at Vinyl.

“Y-Yeah…” Vinyl managed to croak out.

“Is she with you?” Caesia asked, glancing past Vinyl into the apartment beyond.

“She…” Vinyl shook her head. “She went down to get the groceries a while ago.”

“Damn it.” Caesia sighed, hanging her head. “Fidelis was on duty, and I haven’t been able to raise him on his omni-tool. Something is going down here. There are patrols roaming the tower.”

Looking around at the penthouse around them, Caesia frowned when she saw the smoke billowing beyond the windows. Looking back at Vinyl, she spoke again. “You aren't safe here.”

“I don't really have anywhere else to go.”

Looking down at the bodies, Caesia sighed. She stepped over to the smaller turian, unbuckling his shield belt from his armor before placing it around her own waist. “There’s nothing for it then, is there? Come with me... I'll at least be able to keep an eye on you.”

Caesia paused, looking down at Vinyl who was still shaking ever so slightly as adrenaline pumped through her body from the explosion.

“That explosion you heard… sorry about that. I didn’t mean to frighten anyone.”

“What?” Vinyl’s brow scrunched up in confusion.

“A bunch of mercenaries were wanting to take me captive. I…” Caesia glanced away, picking up the salarian’s rifle. “I dissuaded them of that notion.”

“Oh…” Was all that Vinyl managed to say.

Tali’Zorah nar Rayya was not having a good month. All of her life, she had been told that great things were expected of her. It was always said in a hopeful manner, but Tali knew that there was a lot riding on her success. She couldn’t just return to the fleet with a shuttle, or some other normal gift. She was the daughter of Rael’Zorah after all, and that meant much. She had much to prove, and nothing but a fleet changing gift would be enough.

Of course, with her luck, that meant that she had ended up stumbling across geth patrols and entangled in a conspiracy involving the Shadow Broker, his agents, and a rogue Spectre. This really hadn’t been what she was hoping for.

Hanging from between two krogan who had done little else than grunt at her since she had been captured in the alleyway, Tali didn’t have any time to appreciate the decor of the building she had been dragged into. If she had, she would have noticed that her suit was leaving oil stains across the floor and her embroidered hood clashed with the more understated decorations.

In the elevator that the krogan dragged her into, Tali caught glimpses of rare, stained wood before the doors were opening again and they dragged out into a hallway. Before she could even process any of that, the krogan had dragged her into a penthouse and tossed her onto the floor.

“Stupid bosh’tets,” Tali grumbled to herself as she pushed herself up off the floor. Looking around, she found that she had been dragged into quite possibly the nicest looking room she had ever seen. An angry human was pacing back and forth in front of her, before a long line of windows, his omni-tool flashing as he waited for it to connect.

“Come on.” He let loose a string of expletives that her translator simply refused to turn into Qua’lish. “Work you stupid piece of shit. Connect!”

So caught up was he in his frustration that he barely even noticed Tali. He was far too gone in his panic attack. Instead, he motioned for the krogan to back away, ignoring Tali as he continued his pacing.

“Please hold for the Shadow Broker.” The omni-tool chimed unhelpfully.

“I have been!” The man shouted, pulling his omni-tool off and shaking it violently. “JUST WORK!”

“That's quite the temper you have. Is that any way to speak to the man you work for?” The sudden sound of a new voice, scrambled beyond all recognition, startled the man, making him jump in surprise.

“Don't give me that shit!” The man shouted, struggling to place his omni-tool back onto his arm. “Spectres are after me! They're trying to kill me.”

“That's what happens when you make terrible decisions.”

“Are you going to help me or not?” The man asked, sounding about as frustrated as Tali had ever heard someone get.

“I think... Not.” The voice almost sounded smug. It was hard to tell through all of the voice disguising.

“WHAT?!” The man shouted, his eyes bugging out in a mixture of anger and thinly hidden terror.

“You were sloppy.” The voice continued, not at all caring about the man’s temper tantrum. “Left too many trails. I don't mind my agents doing a bit of business on the side, but that business threatens my operations…"

“I was doing no such thing!”

 Tali was surprised that the man didn’t stomp his foot. The whine in his voice was quickly draining away her fear of him.

“Then where did this hit order for Garrus Vakarian come from?” As if to drive its point home, the voice took control of the man’s omni-tool and posted the simple assassination order.

“Well, I—“ The man blushed, of all things, struggling to think of anything to say.

“I've rescinded it already. If anyone had actually managed to follow through on it, it would have been a disaster.”

“He's just a detective! Who would've cared?” The man waved his arms, his legs trembling as if he wished he could run away and hide.

“His father. Tulius Vakarian would have called in everything to make sure the one who murdered his son was brought to justice. Your sloppiness could have been traced back to me.”

“But—“ Wide eyed, the man tried to protest.

“You're on your own, Fist.” The communication ended, and as if to add insult to injury, a complex series of commands made the man’s omni-tool delete everything on its flash drive, leaving the man staring wide-eyed at his now useless omni-tool.

“Shit!” Pulling off his omni-tool, he threw it as far away as he could. Turning, he kicked the window, but the solid material didn’t so much as give.

“Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit Shit!” The man kicked the window again and again, until his anger seemed to bleed away. He paused, trying to collect himself before finally turning his attention to Tali.

“Well…” He stared at her for a moment, breathing deeply. “What am I going to do with you now?”

Tali gulped, wishing suddenly that she was back with the geth.

Author's Note

This chapter seemed to take forever to write! I'm breaking it up into three chunks, which I'll release over the next few days (it would have been 20k+ if I hadn't), so keep an eye out for them! I just need to novelize them out.

Like always, leave a comment and/or a like!

Chapter Eighteen - Tower Defense

Chapter Eighteen - Tower Defense
Tilican Tower, Bachjret Wards, Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 9, 2183

“Hey! You can’t come in here.”

Riley was the first one to enter the tower, her rifle drawn but held loosely in her hands, as none threateningly as possible. Garrus and Wrex were the next behind her, cutting an imposing figure to frame her with. Kaidan and Ashley were just after them, taking up the rear, nearly unnoticeable behind the first three. Together, they all looked over at the group of turians and salarians standing around what looked like the front desk, dressed in C-SEC uniforms.

“We’re in the middle of C-SEC operations.” A turian strode towards them, pointing at the door behind them.

“Show me your badge.” Raising an eyebrow, Riley gave the turian a once over, completely unimpressed.

“I don't have to do anything! You're obstructing a C-SEC operation.” The turian glared, getting angry. “If you don't leave now, I'll have to arrest all of you.”

Riley looked over her shoulder at Garrus, who shook his head as he rolled his eyes.

Raising their guns, Riley and Garrus opened fire. Wrex joined in moments later with a booming laugh to match his even louder shotgun blasts. In moments, the group of turians and salarians were dead, their light armor having been torn to shreds by military grade weapons and heavily regulated ammunition modifications allowed to very few on the Citadel.

As Wrex fired one last shot into the face of the turian that had first approached them while standing over his dead body, Riley turned to find Ashley and Kaidan looking at the three of them in utter disbelief.

“What the hell?” Ashley managed to croak out, looking unsure as to whether she should just shoot Riley herself.

Kaidan couldn't even say a word.

“They weren't C-SEC.” Garrus didn’t say anything else, stepping over the body of the turian to go behind the main desk. Grabbing one of the data pads from behind the desk, he rejoined them as he flipped through what little information it contained, trying to bring himself as much up to speed on the tower as he could.

“Oh…”

Stepping over the bodies, Riley walked to the elevator. She looked back at the rest of her crew when she saw that only Wrex had followed her. “Are you coming, or are we going to have to do this on your own?”

“Sounds like a good idea to me,” Wrex said, pushing past Riley to press the up button.

The three of them rushed to catch up to Riley and Wrex.

It took nearly a minute before the elevator dinged and doors slid open. They clambered inside, the doors sliding shut moments later.

"This tower's a dead spot," Garrus commented as he opened his omni-tool, trying to connect to the C-SEC network. "We're being jammed."

"And isn't that just wonderful!" Riley crossed her arms. "I guess we'll have to do all of this ourselves. The horror."

"Sarcasm doesn't suit you, Shepard." Garrus closed his omni-tool.

 Wrex shifted on his feet, adjusting his armor. “I knew they weren’t C-SEC.”

“Yeah, go ahead and brag about it why don't you?” Ashley scowled at the back of the krogan’s hump, crossing her arms.

“I already did!” He laughed.

The last thirty minutes had passed by in a near blur for Vinyl, and the next thing she knew she was that she was hugging a wall as tightly as she could, Caesia standing over her with her assault rifle held tightly in her hands. The voices of more mercenaries echoed out from just outside of the apartment that Caesia had broken into to hide.

Looking away from Caesia, Vinyl looked around at the apartment. The furniture was torn almost completely to pieces, and there was a large blood stain in the carpet near the bedroom. The occupants had obviously gotten in a struggle trying to not get get dragged from their home.

Vinyl looked back up, watching as Caesia fiddled with her gun, flipping through the mods that the last owner had installed before settling on a fairly standard armor piercing set. Looking down at Vinyl, she raised a gloved talon to her mouth, making sure that Vinyl knew to be absolutely silent. The little mare nodded in understanding.

“We’ve already been through here. We have other floors we should be checking.” The voice sounded rough and gravelly, a turian if Vinyl had been forced to guess.

“I’ve just got a feeling,” Another voice answered, smoother and higher pitched, most likely a salarian.

“Whatever.” The first voice spoke again, tiredly resigned to acquiescing to the second. “Just make it quick.”

Caesia steadied herself, letting out her breath as she raised her rifle as there was fumbling outside the door. Vinyl clenched her eyes shut, her ears flattening themselves back against her skull as she made herself into as small of a target as possible. She barely managed to keep herself from whimpering, remembering Caesia’s words.

The door slid open finally, and someone stepped inside. Someone else was just a few steps behind them. They were quiet now, moving with a purpose and trying their best to not let anyone who could have been inside know they were there.

It obviously had never occurred to them that anyone inside could have heard them from the hallway.

There was a moment of silence, and Vinyl practically felt each second as it slithered on past. She curled up even tighter against the wall, a fore hoof against her mouth keeping her whimper from escaping out into the wild.

BANG! BANG!

The silence was broken as Caesia fired off two shots. Even with her ears so tight against her head, Vinyl’s hearing started ringing. She stayed curled up, at least until a hand on her shoulder made her jerk back in terror.

Opening her eyes though, she let out a sigh of relief when she saw that it was simply Caesia. The old turian woman had gotten down on her knees before her, her mandibles flaring comfortingly.

“It’s okay, Vinyl,” Caesia reassured her. “Everything’s fine. Please though, just keep your eyes shut. You don’t need to see this. I’ll carry you out.”

Vinyl jerked her head in a nod before she closed her eyes again, letting Caesia pick her up. Her ears swiveled on her head, but she couldn’t hear anything other than Caesia’s steady breath. The door slid shut behind them, and Caesia set her down.

“You can open your eyes now.”

Doing so, Vinyl found that they were out in the hallway. She glanced back at the door, but Caesia gently turned her face back so she was looking at her with a single talon.

“Don’t think about that. Just focus on us getting out of here and everything will be fine.”

“I... I want Tavi.” The whimper finally escaped Vinyl, and she felt her fake leg start to twitch again.

“I'm sure she's fine.” Standing, Caesia kept her voice calm and even. “My husband is probably with her. He'll be making a fool of himself, drawing all the attention to himself to keep everyone else safe. He’s a fool like that… it’s why I fell in love with him.”

Vinyl didn't really believe her. She just wanted to hold Octavia and go back to sleep, pretend that all of this was a dream.

“Everything is going to be alright, I promise you that.” Caesia said, seeing her disbelief. She lowered herself down onto one knee in front of Vinyl, resting her talon's on one of her shoulders. “First, I need you to be brave. If you listen to everything I tell you to do, we'll both get out of this safe and sound.”

Vinyl nodded her understanding.

“Good girl.” Caesia motioned towards the stairs, massaging one of her talons. “Now come on. We need to get moving. Someone's going to start missing those boy's eventually, and we don't want to be anywhere near here when they find them.”

Riley, and her squad took the elevator to nearly the top of the tower. After Wrex’s laughs, the rest of the ride had been in silence.

“It's so quiet,” Ashley murmured.

“Fist has probably rounded up all the residents and put them somewhere he can keep an eye on them.” Riley took in the apartment doors that lined the halls.

“Yeah.” Wrex snorted, nodding. “Sounds about right.”

They walked down the hall, but before they could reach the end Riley held up her hand, signaling them to stop. They all did so.

Looking at Wrex, she motioned for the krogan to break down the nearest door on the right.

Stepping forward, Wrex did so happily.

Riley followed Wrex into the room, gun at the ready, but all she found were two of Fist's mercs dead on the ground.

“So.” Lifting her rifle, Riley looked at Wrex, then back at the the rest of her squad in the doorway. “There’s another player here.”

One of the mercenaries omni-tools chirps to life.

“Eldon. Eldon, why aren't you answering?”

Kneeling down, Riley pulled the omni-tool off of the dead man's wrist and activated it, answering the call. “Hello, Fist.”

There was a moment of silence on the other end of the call before the man answered. “Who is this?”

Grinning, Riley looked at Ashley before growling into the omni-tool. “You don't know me, Fist. You don't know who I am. You will by the time I'm done with you.”

“What did you do Eldon?” Fist asked, his voice icy.

“I made him beg, then I slit his throat.”

“You bitch!” Fist shouted.

“You have made some very powerful people angry, Fist. That wasn't a smart move.” She had to keep herself from snorting in laughter, glancing at Ashley. “I'm coming for you.”

“I'll kill you!” Screaming, they could all hear as Fist started breaking things on the other end of the line.

“No.” Deadly serious this time, Riley shook her head. “I don't think you will.”

Dropping the omni tool, Riley crushed it beneath her heel. She looked up the rest of her squad to find Ashley, Kaidan, and Garrus looking at her in confusion.

“You slit his throat?” Ashley asked, tilting her head as she stared at her Commander. She wondered just what type of person her Commander was. It was a pretty ridiculous story to even try and sell, but somehow, Fist had bought it.

“That was a little over the top, wasn’t it ma’am?” Kaidan almost sounded like he wanted to reprimand her, but had thought better of it.

“Fist is a fool.” Riley explained. “He thinks he's more important than he really is. A little theatrics will push him over the edge. It'll make him slip up, make even dumber mistakes.”

“Not like he hasn't made enough of those.” Scoffing, Wrex almost seemed annoyed by that. When he had joined Riley, he had been hoping for a challenge.

“I don't enjoy putting myself in harms way.” Garrus said, disagreeing with the krogan.

Wrex snorted, looking at Garrus funnily. “And you decided it was a good idea to join a Spectre hunting down a different Spectre?”

“I like seeing justice served more than I don’t like people shooting at me.” Garrus shrugged.

Wrex was silent for a moment before he nodded. “Fair enough.”

Thankfully, the mercenaries that roamed the hallway seemed to be making good use of the elevators, leaving the stairways relatively free and clear for Vinyl and Caesia to use. Together, they made their way to the recreational floor, hoping that it would be free and safe enough to try and call for help.

Coming out from one of the side entrances, Caesia and Vinyl entered the recreational floor, and they were immediately met by the sound of voices in one of the nearby rooms. Grabbing Vinyl, Caesia darted to a greeting desk just across from the door. Sliding underneath it, she set Vinyl down, kneeling in front of her.

“Wait here, Vinyl.” Caesia smiled apologetically to Vinyl, shaking her head. “Don't make any sounds. I’ll be right back. I want to see what’s happening around here.”

“A-Alright.” Vinyl nodded, hesitant, her ears flattening back against her head.

Caesia purred reassuringly from the back of her throat before turning and sneaking away.

Vinyl just sits down, her breath coming in ragged pants. She is scared out of her mind, but she knows that she needs to stay quiet or someone might find him.

Crawling backwards, deeper into the shadows of the desk, Vinyl waited for Caesia to return. Her omni-tool on its dimmest setting, she watched as first a minute passed, then another.

Directly across from the greeting desk, the elevator chimed. Vinyl froze, putting a forehoof over her mouth to keep from making any noise. She was still for a moment, but something in her gut was telling her that if she didn't move she was going to end up getting captured, or worse.

Without another thought, Vinyl bolted, disappearing down a side hallway just in time to hear a large amount of feet exiting the elevator. Peering around the corner of the hall, Vinyl watched as a large group of Fist's mercenaries escorted what looked to be all of the residents of Tilican Towers past the greeting desk and into the recreational floor.

Her eyes widened and a hoof went to her mouth when she saw Octavia slung over Fidelis' shoulders, blood clumping and clotting over one of her eyes. As much as she wanted to run out and join her wife, her experiences with the Batarians had made it so that she would rather die than ever become a captive again. Octavia would have to hold on a little longer until she could find a way to sneak her free.

Vinyl watched as the large group went past, her neighbors surrounded on all sides by armed mercenaries and thugs. As soon as they disappeared deeper into the recreational floor, Vinyl backed up and started creeping down the hallway she’d ducked into.

She stepped carefully, taking extra care not to let her hooves make any sound on the tiled floor.

Around a bend in the hall, Vinyl found that the hallway forked into two ways. She waited, staring for a long moment, wondering just which way to take. Which would take her to safety and back to Caesia. Caesia was her only hope to get her wife back from those thugs.

Vinyl finally decided to take the right hallway, using the same slow walk that she had been using.

Going down the hallway, Vinyl paused when she heard voices up ahead behind large bulky doors. She ducked into another room across the hall when those doors started to open, hiding behind another desk as she heard footsteps in the hall, which slowly grew fainter as the owner of the voices got further and further away.

As soon as they were gone and Vinyl couldn’t hear them anymore, Vinyl crept out from behind the desk and cracked the door open. She first looked up the hall, then down. No one was there.

Satisfied, she crept out of the room and towards the doors that she knew the voices must have just come from. Putting an ear up against the door, Vinyl listened for any signs of life. She didn't hear anything for a long moment.

She was about to continue on when she heard a very familiar sound that sent shivers down her spine.

A quiet nicker echoed in the room behind the doors, and it cut right to Vinyl's heart.

Vinyl paused, one of her forehooves raised to take her in the opposite direction, but something inside her stopped her, keeping her from running. She whimpered, frustrated at herself, but she couldn't bear to get herself to just walk away.

Millions of thoughts ran through her mind, but only one ended up mattering.

That was one of the most familiar sounds she had ever known. It was a sound that she had heard nearly constantly for almost ten years, and it was even one that she herself had made on the rare occasion that she wasn’t too tired or hurt during her captivity with the Batarians. It was a sound that the ponies had ended up making to comfort one another. A sound that they had made to try and let them all know that they weren't alone.

With a sigh of frustration (she found that her body simply wouldn’t let her walk away), Vinyl pushed open the door and stepped inside.

The room turned out to be a supply room, and Vinyl hesitated inside the doorway. Looking around, she was immediately met by the sight of nearly one-hundred crates, stacked at least five high all over the room.

Creeping forward, Vinyl headed to the nearest. At the front of those crates, there was a single slit to allow air in. Peering inside, Vinyl was met by the sight of a barely conscious mare inside, half starving.

Backing away, Vinyl looked at all of the crates with a feeling of such sadness and disgust in her stomach. It roiled and churned inside of her, making her feel like she wanted to throw up. She nickered softly, and the mare inside the crate raised her head, repeating the sound, staring with sightless eyes in Vinyl’s general direction.

“I'm sorry,” Vinyl managed to whimper out, backing away. “I'm so sorry.”

As fast as she could, Vinyl ran from the room, bursting out into the hallway. She didn’t stop going until she reached the other end, and as soon as she was around the corner, she dropped back against the wall and tried to catch her breath.

That was a mistake on her part, a horrible mistake.

All of the emotions and thoughts and fears that she had thought she had overcome boiled up, rising to the surface inside of her mind and she couldn’t stop the tears from coming. She choked, trying to keep from making any noises, but she had a feeling that she wasn’t at all succeeding on that end.

“Spirits, Vinyl!” Caesia’s voice whispered from behind her.

Looking over, Vinyl found the aging turian approaching. Before she could even begin to think about propriety or dignity, she threw herself at the old turian woman and hugged her as hard as she possibly could, the tears bursting free.

“Shh…” Surprised, Caesia hugged her back, rubbing up and down the ponies spine. “It’s okay. Everything’s okay. Everything’s okay.”

“No!” Vinyl shook her head, sobbing. “No, it’s not!”

Caesia held her for a little longer, rubbing Vinyl’s back. “Come. We should go.”

Vinyl made absolutely no indication that she was in any type of position to start moving. Caesia picked Vinyl up and she carried her down the hallway.

Riley and her crew moved down the hall, weapons at the ready. They had travelled up several more floors, clearing them as they went.

Holding up a fist, the group found the nearest cover and fell completely silent.

They waited for a moment, looking for any sign of what Riley heard.

They didn't have to wait long.

Around the corner, a heavily armored krogan and several of Fist's mercenaries came tromping forward, sure of their power and strength. They looked completely unconcerned. Nothing could take them. They were the meanest, baddest soldiers around. There was no one who could stand against them.

They really should have known better.

Popping out from their cover, Riley and her squad took down everyone but the krogan. Wrex charged forward, tackling him to the ground. The krogan was simply no match for Urdnot Wrex.

“Stop struggling,” Riley said as she strode forward, followed by the others.

The krogan just grunted, slamming his crest into Wrex's. Wrex slammed right on back, dazing the krogan with the much harder head-butt.

“You see,” Riley said, clucking her tongue as she shook her head. “You should have listened.”

Kneeling down, Riley placed the barrel of her shotgun against the krogan's head. “Behave, or I shoot you were you won't regenerate. It'll hurt, then you'll die.”

The krogan slowly stopped struggling, glaring up at Riley with mottled green eyes.

“Good boy.” Riley nodded, happy in how quickly he had folded. “Now. I have some questions and you're going to answer, got it?”

“Fine!” The krogan grunted, growling angrily.

“First question. Where is Fist?”

“Who?” The krogan asked, not moving a single muscle.

“Wrong answer.” Grabbing the Krogan’s crest, Wrex lifted it up and slammed it down against the ground once, twice, three times!

“I’ll ask you again.” Riley kept her voice kind, making no sign that she was letting her own krogan beat the hell out of him. “Where is Fist? Whatever he’s paying you, it can’t be enough for this.”

“The third level from the top!” The krogan practically shouted.

“How many men does he have?”

The krogan growled, eying first Wrex, then Garrus, then Kaidan and Ashley, trying to figure some way out of the situation.

“You really don’t want me to ask again.” Riley glared down at him, placing her shotgun right down under his left eye.

“Fine, you bitch.” The krogan growled unhappily. “Thirty!”

“Thank you for your cooperation. It was very appreciated.” Riley shot the Krogan in the head. Once! Twice! Three times. The krogan’s body falls still.

“Alright.” Standing, Riley pointed towards the stairs. “You heard the man. Let's get going.”

Following after Riley, the squad went rushing up the stairs. Looking up at the next six levels Ashley groaned to herself.

“I hate stairs.”

“Let your armor deal with it, Williams,” Riley said, shouting over her shoulder. “You’re a marine, bitch on your time.”

“Aye aye, ma’am,” Ashley replied with a grunt.

Wrex passed by her, taking the stairs three at a time. “Shepard, I’m going to want lunch after this is done. All this killing is making me hungry.”

Ashley didn’t complain again for the rest of the six flights of stairs, and a minute later they emerged out onto the fourth floor from the top.

“Uh…” Ashley glanced at the number next to the door. “Aren’t we on the wrong floor, ma’am?"

“Nope.” Opening her omni-tool, Riley pulled up a scanning feature, searching for the loudest point coming from the ceiling above them, holding her hand up as high as she could.

“What are you doing, Commander?” Kaidan asked, his voice having the sound of long suffering.

“Listening.”

“For what, ma’am?”

“Noise…” Riley looked at him, scowling. “You aren’t helping Alenko. Don’t make me order you to shut up.”

Ignoring Kaidan’s blink of confusion, Riley continued her scanning, walking into a different room. The others followed her.

Riley finally grinned as her omni-tool started beeping, looking up at the ceiling. Looking over at Wrex, she motions for him to come over.

“Come on and give me a boost.”

“What?” Wrex blinked, cocking his head at her.

“Just hold still.” Riley just rolled her eyes and walked up to him.

Before Wrex could even comment or protest, Riley clambered up him until she was standing on his shoulders. Rather than get angry or try to throw her off, Wrex just let her do it.

“What are you doing, Shepard?”

“Using you like a krogan ladder.”

Wrex blinked, then blinked again. “Just so we're both clear on the matter.”

“Glad we’re both on the same page.” Riley looked over to the rest of her squad, holding her hand out. “Alright, everyone pass over their grenades.”

Author's Note

Two chapters in two days! The third comes out tomorrow! A fourth sometime after that.

Celebration time though. This is the second story I've written that has ever reached 100k words, and this one still has a long way to go!

Chapter Twenty - One Last Bit

Chapter Twenty - One Last Bit
Tilican Towers, Bachjret Ward, Citadel
April 9, 2183

The shadow of Tilican Towers draped over the front of the tower’s entrance. It seemed as if at least half of C-SECs officers were surrounding the tower, keeping back the onlooking crowds as other officers escorted out the few surviving mercenaries left from Fist’s invasion of the tower, as well as the most injured of the residents.

Ignoring all of the C-SEC checkpoints and shouting reporters behind the cordon, Riley led her new team towards a waiting shuttle. Tali hung close to both Riley and Garrus, unable to hide her nervousness over having so many cameras pointed at her. She wished either Ashley or Kaidan were there to add a few extra bodies to her shields, but they had decided to stay behind and help C-SEC finish clearing the tower.

There was no way that she was going to try and hide behind Wrex. She had the feeling he’d push her out in front of him just for a chuckle.

“Commander Shepard.” A female voice managed to shout over the crowd, catching Riley’s ear.

Pausing, Riley turned to find a tall asari standing a few feet away behind the C-SEC police line. She was dressed in obviously expensive clothes, but they were understated and stood out far less than some of the cheaper outfits of others in the crowd. Out of the corner of her eyes, she noticed that Garrus had straightened. He recognized the asari, Riley realized.

“You know her?” Riley asked, leaning over to speak with the turian.

“I know of her.” Garrus kept shifting his gaze between Riley and the asari, as if he was flustered to even have to explain who she was. He managed regardless. “That's Consort Sha'ira. She's well known on the Presidium. I'd see what she wants if I were you.”

Riley studied him for a moment, weighing her decision before nodding and turning to walk over to Sha’ira.

“Consort.” Riley greeted her, hoping she was using an appropriate honorific. None of her nervousness played out on her face though.

“Thank you, Commander,” Sha’ira said, gratefulness in her voice. She relaxed ever so slightly. “Thank you for speaking to me.”

“Was there something that you needed?” No matter how important this Sha’ira was, Riley didn’t really have the time to hang around and wait for her.

“I wish to thank you, Commander.” Sha’ira smiled, a dangerously welcoming thing that made Riley feel both at ease and ready to fight for her life. This was someone who knew how to wield power, and that made her even warier that she somehow knew her name. “You helped to save the lives of two ponies close to me.”

“Vinyl Scratch and her wife.” She didn’t even have to guess. There had been no other ponies that she had seen in the tower.

“Yes.” Sha’ira nodded, pleased that she wouldn’t have to explain anything. She clasped her hands at her waist, her shoulders held high and proud. “Octavia has worked for me for some time, and I would like to think that we're friends. She called me about this as soon as her omni-tool was returned.”

“Ah.” Riley couldn’t think of anything else to say, instead choosing to wait for Sha’ira to explain.

Sha'ira studied Riley for a moment, looking her over. It made Riley shift uncomfortably on her feet, not quite sure how to take that extended look.

“I wish to give you a gift, Commander.” Sha’ira finally said, thankfully meeting Riley’s eyes with her own.

“I was just doing my job.” Holding up a hand, Riley shook her head. “No gifts are necessary.”

“It's a gift of words, Commander.” Laughing softly, Sha’ira took a step forward. It was a sultry move, one only a predator or a seductress could pull off smoothly.

Riley met Sha'ira's gaze for a moment, before nodding. “Alright.”

“I wish to give you an affirmation of who you are, and who you will become.” Sha’ira’s voice was like silk, slipping through Riley’s mind. Something deep inside of her rang out, the words striking true. “I see the sadness behind your eyes, and it tells a story that makes me want to weep. Such pain and loss, but it drives you, makes you strong. You never hide your strength, and it serves you well, terrifies your foes. Few dare to stand against you. This may be who you are, but it is not who you will become. It only forms the basis for your future greatness. Remember these words when doubt descends, Commander.”

Riley was silent, taking the words in. It felt like her feet were held to the floor and she struggled to remember how to breathe, how to move, before finally she gave a thankful nod of her head.

“T-Thank you, Consort.” Her voice cracked for an instant, but she didn’t blush. How could she be embarrassed before someone who had seemingly glanced at her depths and been unafraid?

“No. Thank you, Commander.” Sha’ira broke her gaze from Riley’s, ending the moment. Instead, she looked up at the tower, smiling softly. “Those two have had difficult lives. They have many years ahead of them, and you have made it possible for them to spend them together.”

Riley nodded again, starting to step away. “Please, excuse me. I have to be going.”

“Thus is the life of a Spectre.” Sha’ira did not seem at all offended by Riley’s bowing out. “One more thing before you go, Commander.”

Riley paused mid-step.

“I believe that this would be worth more in your hands than mine.” Holding out her right hand, Sha’ira revealed that she had been holding a small trinket. She offered it out for Riley to take.

“What is it?” Riley eyed the trinket, wondering why it glinted so strangely in the light of the nebula. She took it, turning it over in her hand.

“A small mystery. I have never learned its use or purpose, but I sense that it is time for me to pass it on.”

Riley nodded a final thanks, but she couldn’t think of anything else to say to the Consort. Stepping backwards for a few feet, she finally turned on her heel and continued on towards the C-SEC shuttle, her crew following after her.

Private Council Chambers, Presidium Tower, Citadel

Tela met Riley outside of the Council chambers, and together with Tali, they entered.

The private Council chambers were a place that few people had ever set their eyes on. No cameras had ever been allowed inside, nor had any recordings ever escaped from within it. When the asari and the salarians had first founded the Council, they knew that the Councilors would need a space to speak privately and in comfort. To that end, the private chambers had been built beneath main chambers. A well-maintained garden, it was one of the few places that the Councilors could find peace on the Citadel.

Following the small, rocky path, Riley found the three Councilors waiting for them near a small bubbling pond filled with slow moving fish.

“Spectres.” Septum was the first to notice them, turning to speak with them. “You certainly have been busy.”

“Yes, well, people do just love to get in our ways.” Tela drawled, shifting her weight onto one foot and crossing her arms. “Foolish of them.”

“Yes…” Septimus did not sound anywhere near as enthused about violence as Tela did. “I hope that all the trouble you've caused was worth it.”

“I would say so.” Tela glanced at Riley, shifting her weight onto her other leg and rested a hand on her opposite hip. She smiled, looking back at the Council. “I can't speak for what Spectre Shepard has uncovered, but I found that the Shadow Broker was behind the assassination order on Spectre Kyrik.”

All three Councilor's eyes widened at that.

“He dares?” Her voice was ice, her eyes narrow, fingers twitching at the thought of the broker making such an ambitious move against the Council.

“So it would seem.” Tela’s face set into a frown, grim.

“I know that you have heavily relied on the Shadow Broker's information on your missions, and I can only imagine that this comes as a surprise.” Valern’s large eyes studied Tela, taking careful note of her reaction to his words. It was an entirely salarian gesture, and it tended to make other races feel nervous under such intense scrutiny.

“It's one betrayal that I'm going to make the Broker regret.” Tela growled, but she didn’t react in a negative way to Valern’s look.

“It looks like you've decided your next mission, Vasir.” Septimus nodded, pleased. “Please keep us apprised.”

“As always, Councilors.” After a respectful bow, Tela turned and left, stepping around Tali.

As soon as she was gone, the Councilors turned to Riley and Tali.

“Shepard. I thought we asked you to bring in Fist?” Septimus’ mandibles flare in a frown. He crossed his arms and tilted his head, eying her carefully. “Why am I hearing that he's listed among the casualties?”

“Fist was nothing but a pawn.” Gesturing over her shoulder at Tali, Riley grinned. “I found something better.”

Looking back at Tali, Riley motioned for her to come forward and put an arm around the quarian’s shoulder. “This is Tali'Zorah nar Rayya. Tell them what you told me, Tali.”

Tali gulped nervously, looking at the Councillors as she shuffled nervously on her feet, wringing her hands together. “I-I recovered a recording from a g-geth platform.”

At Tali’s proclamation, Valern looked like he wanted to inquire about it and pick Tali’s brain, but Tevos held up a hand to stop him.

“Later, Valern,” she said, shooting him a look.

He nodded, biting his tongue.

“Continue, Tali’Zorah,” Tevos said, turning back to Riley and the quarian.

“Tell them what you found, Tali.” Riley urged the quarian to continue on.

“Right. Yes.” Tali nodded to herself, gathering her courage before turning to look at the Councilors. For a moment, she wondered what it would feel like to kill the three of them with her shotgun. The Council was the source of so much of her people’s suffering, and to finally end them would see her name listed among the heroes of her people.

And it would also likely start a war that would end her people just as quickly. Right. Focus on other things Tali. Don’t daydream in front of the heads of all galactic government.

“During my travels, I began hearing reports of geth moving through space. Since they drove my people into exile, the geth have never ventured beyond the Veil. I was curious. I managed to track a patrol of geth to an uncharted world, and I waited for one to become separated from its unit. I disabled it and removed its memory core.”

“Impossible!” Valern shook his head, his eyes wider than normal in protest at what he was hearing. “The geth fry their memory cores when they are disabled. Its a defense mechanism that none of our agents have been able to get around.”

Instead of arguing with her fellow Councilor, Tevos instead asked, “How did you manage to preserve the memory core?”

“My people created the geth.” When she was growing up, her father had made sure that she had read every manual on the geth that their ancestors had brought with them so long ago. He had made equally sure that she kept up to date on every new report on the geth that trickled in from the exploration teams. “If you're quick, careful, and lucky, small caches of data can sometimes be saved. Most of the core was wiped clean, but I salvaged something from its audio banks.”

Tali opened her omni-tool and played the recording she managed to save.

“Eden Prime was a major victory! The beacon has brought us one step closer to finding the Conduit.” Saren’s voice came through loud and clear through Tali’s upgraded omni-tool speakers. It was instantly recognizable to all three of the Councilors.

“And one step closer to the return of the Reapers.” The second voice began to speak, feminine and stately.

Tevos paled instantly at the sound of the woman’s voice, staring at the omni-tool with terrible recognition. When she spoke, her voice was nearly a whisper. “I recognize the other voice.”

She turned to look at Valern, and then Sparatus before hanging her head, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “That was Matriarch Benezia.”

Tevos sighed, straightening. She took a breath before she began to explain. “She’s a High Priestess of the Athame Doctrine. For her to be working with Saren... it will be a major blow to our society. She is highly respected and millions look up to her. If she is truly working with Saren, she will be a formidable enemy.”

“I'm more interested in these Reapers.” Valern spoke, completely ignoring Tevos’ worry. “What do we know about them?”

“Only what I extracted from the geth's memory core.” Which wasn’t much. Still, it was enough to make her wonder just what had gone wrong with the geth’s programming in the three hundred years since their creation. “The Reapers were an ancient race of machines that wiped out the Protheans, and then they vanished.”

“The geth believe the Reapers are gods, and Saren is their prophet for their return.” Riley was careful not to reveal everything that she had seen in the beacon. There was absolutely no reason to let the Council believe she might be crazy. For all she knew, she might be. “Saren believes that the Conduit is the key to bringing them back, or at least he's made the geth believe that. Whatever his real goals are, only Saren knows.”

“Do we even know what this Conduit is?” Valern asked, tilting his head.

“It doesn’t appear on any database that I know about.” Riley shrugged. “It doesn’t matter anyway. Saren wants to use it for some purpose. He's shown that he is an enemy to Citadel space. That's bad enough.”

“Listen to what you're saying!” Septimus growled deep in his throat, looking back at the other two Councilors, hoping that they saw just how insane all of that sounded. “Saren wants to bring back the machines that wiped out all life in the galaxy? Impossible. It has to be. Where did these Reapers go? Why did they vanish? How come we've found no trace of their existence? If they were real, we'd have found something.”

“I don't have the answers, and it doesn't really matter.” Riley coasted right on past all of Septimus’ issues. He didn’t have to believe, as long as he supported stopping Saren. “Whether the Reapers exist or not isn't the issue. Saren is using them to rally the geth to his cause.”

Riley didn't mention that she had seen the Reapers. Riley didn’t mention that she had seen the destruction of the galaxy. Riley didn’t say that she believed.

“Saren is a rogue agent on the run for his life.” Thankfully, Septimus moved right on past the issue. He agreed, and that’s all that mattered. “He no longer has the rights or the resources of the Spectres. We've stripped him of that position. Our fleets cannot track down a single man.”

“You, however, can, Commander.” Tevos nodded to Riley. “He is a fugitive from justice, and you are authorized to use any means necessary to find and apprehend him.”

“I will find him.” Grinning, Riley nodded back, confident in her own abilities.

“Then this meeting of the Council is adjourned.” Tevos spoke.

Riley bowed, leaving the Councilors. Tali lingered for a moment before following after her.

Together, the two of them stepped out of the Council Chambers. Wrex and Garrus were waiting for them just outside, neither of them speaking to the other. They both were eying an Aide, obviously from the human embassy, a young woman standing across from the two of them. She shuffled her feet nervously, not at all doing well with the attention.

Riley couldn’t help but think that she obviously hadn’t been working at the embassy very long, to be so unsettled by just a krogan and turian who hadn’t even said a word.

It never even occurred to her that the Aide was nervous to meet her.

“Commander Shepard,” the woman said, stepping forward, wringing her hands together nervously. “Ambassador Udina would like to speak to you right away.”

 “Of course.” Riley nodded, understanding.

Riley turned to look at Garrus, Wrex, and Tali. They straightened under her attention. “The three of you should get everything in order. We’re going to leave as soon as I get all of the details squared away.”

“Got it, Shepard.” Opening his omni-tool, he sent her his apartment’s address. “We can meet at my place.”

“Sounds like a plan, then.” Riley smiled at Garrus. “You’ve just volunteered yourself to be in charge, Vakarian.”

Garrus glanced at Wrex, who just grinned as widely as possible. Before he could protest what he had just offered, he found that Riley was already following after the Aide.

The trip to the Alliance Embassy was quick, taking only a few minutes. They didn’t bother to take a shuttle, instead walking the paltry five minutes from the bottom of the Presidium tower to the entrance of the Embassy. From there, the Aide peeled away and left Riley to head into the office on her own.

Riley entered Udina’s office without pausing to knock. She already knew that they were waiting for her. To make him wait any longer would be rude.

The door slid open and she found Udina and Anderson speaking quietly near the large desk the looked out towards the view of the Presidium lake. They both stopped talking, straightening up when they noticed her.

“I’ve got big news for you, Shepard.” Udina looked pleased in his own way. Riley had known him long enough to see that the perpetual frown on his face could be considered by some stretch of the imagination a smile. “Captain Anderson is stepping down as commanding officer of the Normandy. The ship is yours now, by order of Admiral Hackett.”

“She’s quick and quiet, and you’ve already met the crew.” Anderson spoke up before Riley could even think to protest, cutting off any problems she might bring up. “She’s the perfect ship for a Spectre. Treat her well, and she’ll do the same for you.”

“I…” Riley blinked, stunned. This wasn’t what she had been expecting when the Aide had told her that Udina wanted to speak to her. This wasn’t what she had expected when she had been given her orders back on Equestria. “I will, Captain.”

“I know you will, Commander.” Anderson smiled, a look with a dozen different meanings that Riley struggled to decipher, before it all too quickly disappeared from his face.

Riley stared at him for a moment, unsure of what to say or do, before she finally made up her mind. “I want the truth, sir. Why are you stepping down?”

“You need your own ship, and the Normandy is the best that we have.” It was a simple explanation, but it made sense, no matter how wrong it sounded to Riley. “A Spectre can’t answer to anyone but the Council, and, well, I’ve been thinking about moving on with my career.”

“Come clean with me, Anderson.” Squinting her eyes, Riley frowned and tilted her head. “You owe me that much.”

Anderson sighed, but he doesn’t disagree with her. It took him a moment, but he finally decided to elaborate. “I was in your shoes twenty years ago, Riley. They were considering me for recruitment into the Spectres.”

“You’ve… never mentioned that.” He hadn’t. In all the years that he had known her, Riley had only ever thought he was just the System Alliance’s most well decorated N7 Operative. She had no idea that he could have been more. He could have been in her shoes, but something had stopped him.

“What was I supposed to say? ‘I could’ve been a Spectre but I blew it?’ I failed, and it’s not something I’m particularly proud of.” Anderson shrugged, glancing down at the floor. It was one of the first times that Riley had ever seen the man even remotely uncomfortable. “I had my shot and it came and went. Now you have a chance to make up for my mistakes.”

“I won’t let you down, sir.” Even as Riley said it out loud, she made the promise to herself that no matter what it took, she would make his trust in her worth it.

“There’s no way you could do that, Riley.” He said her name, making sure she knew just how much he believed in her.

Udina coughed. They really did need to get this conversation moving along and the conversation that Anderson and Riley needed to have was one they could have later, in private.

“Right.” Anderson ducked his head, glancing down at the floor. It was time to move things along, and Riley had a mission to do. He straightened up. “Saren’s gone. Don’t even try to find him. He has too many connections, too many holes to hide in. Luckily, we know what he’s after.”

“The Conduit.” Noun. A person or organization that acts as a channel for the transmission of something.

“He’s got the geth scouring the Traverse looking for clues to its location.” Anderson leaned back against Udina’s desk, crossing his arms over his chest.

“We’ve been receiving reports of geth in the Feros system shortly before our colony there dropped out of contact, and there have been sightings around Noveria.” Holding a holopad, Udina flipped through several reports, sending them through a private channel to Riley’s omni-tool, her eyes only.

“Find out what Saren was after on Feros and Noveria. Maybe you can figure out where the “Conduit is before he does.” Find the Conduit. Find Saren. That was the plan.

Riley paused for a moment, looking at first Anderson, and then Udina. She knew that it sounded insane, but she knew it was the truth. “I don’t think Saren is the problem. I think he’s just a symptom. I think that the Reapers are the real threat.”

“I’m with the Council on this I’m afraid, Shepard. I’m not sure that they even exist.” Udina waved his hand, dismissing the thought. “It doesn’t matter anyway. If you stop Saren, you stop everything that he’s planning to unleash, including these ‘reapers,’ whatever they are.”

“You can count on me.” Riley nodded, before turning and saluting Anderson. “I’ll stop him.”

“Before you go, Shepard,” Udina said, stopping her. He transferred one last file to Riley, much larger than the rest. “We have one more lead, Shepard. Matriarch Benezia, the other voice on that recording? She has a daughter, an archeologist who specializes in the Protheans. We don’t know if she’s involved but it might be a good idea to try and find her. See what she knows. Her name is Dr. Liara T’Soni. Alliance Intelligence places her last location as an archeological dig in one of the uncharted worlds in the Artemis Tau cluster.”

“I’ll start there.” A feeling welled up inside her at the mention of the planet’s name. Something unknown, yet familiar at the same time. Familiar like the hug of her mother, or a sloppy kiss from her youngest sister. It felt right.

“You’re in charge here, Commander. You can run this mission your way. We have complete confidence in you.” Anderson smiled, proud and melancholic at the same time.

“Yes.” Udina agreed with Anderson, already looking like he was getting ready to move onto his next meeting. “There was a reason we put you forward for Spectrehood, Commander. You won’t let us down.”

“You’re dismissed, Commander.” Standing up straight, Anderson saluted her back, before holding out his hand for her to shake. “Good luck.”

Taking his well worn hand in her own, Riley smiled ever so briefly at the man she had known for what felt like her entire life.

Minutes later, though it felt like hours, Riley found herself entering the embassy bar, trying to process through all of her emotions. The Normandy was hers. She had been an Executive Officer of a ship for all of three days before suddenly finding herself in command.

That had to be a record of some kind.

Slumping down onto a stool at the bar a few feet away from an Indian man who has obviously been there for awhile, she rested her head in her hands.

“What's your poison?” The bartender, a human, asked her as he stepped up beside her.

“Scotch on the rocks,” she replied, barely even paying attention.

The Bartender nodded, going to make her drink.

A moment of silence fell upon her for a moment, but it didn’t last. It couldn’t. The sound of soft sobs broke through the silence and Riley glanced over at the Indian man, watching as he downed his glass, tears streaming down his face. He choked on the drink, breaking out in a coughing fit.

“Hey, are you okay?” She asked him, concerned.

The man struggled to bring his coughing under control, shaking his head. The coughing finally slowed and he managed to take a shuddering breath.

“Are you alright?” Riley asked again, moving several stools closer to the man.

“No…” The man sighed, his back arching as he huddled in on himself. His voice was quiet, pained. “No, I'm not.”

Riley watched him, concerned. She didn't say anything, waiting for him to continue on his own, if he was even going to.

“I…” The man sighed, confused, hurt, agitated, all at the same time. “I don't even know what I'm doing. I feel... numb.”

He turned and met Riley's gaze, a horrible look on his face, full of pain and regret. A look that spoke of searching for answers. “What are you supposed to do? There aren't any rules for something like this.”

“What happened?” Riley asked softly, watching the man, watching as his hands trembled as he gripped at his glass.

“My wife... She died.”

There. It was out there, and even with his pain, just saying it outlaid made him feel just a little bit better.

“I’m sorry.” Riley managed to say.

They fell silent, but Riley could see that Samesh had to talk about it. He’s said it for the first time, and now he can’t stop.

“What was her name?” Riley finally asked, moving closer.

“Nirali Bhatia. She was a marine with the 212 on Eden Prime.”

Riley froze, staring at Samesh with new understanding. Nirali. Gods, no wonder he was in such a state. “I’m sorry…”

Standing, she finally made the final step and took the stool right next to his. Placing a hand on his shoulder, she didn’t speak until she had his attention. “I’m Commander Shepard. I was on Eden Prime. I was with your wife when she… died.”

“Did she…” The man bit his lip, unsure, looking at her with new eyes. “Was she… No… I don’t think I want to know.”

“She only thought of getting back home to you.” Riley did her best to reassure him, to comfort him. “She loved you very much.”

The bartender arrived with Riley’s drink, placing it in front of her before going about his business. Samesh and Riley fell silent, subdued. Riley sipped at her glass.

“That’s not the only thing that’s wrong, is it?” Riley asked, staring at him, sensing that he still had more to say.

“No.” The man shook his head, frowning. “I’ve requested that Nirali’s body be returned to me for cremation, but the military has refused me.”

“Did they give you a reason?” The Alliance, for all of its advancement in every realm of humanity, still had flaws that had plagued its race since the beginning. Bureaucracy and a seemingly never ending need for secrecy was one of them.

“I don’t know.” The man shrugged, and Riley had never before seen someone so helpless. “All I know is that they’ve declared her body of the System’s Alliance Navy, and refuse to return her to me.”

“Nirali… there’s no reason for this.” Riley shook her head, leaning back and realizing at that moment she was still wearing her armor. She pushed that thought away, standing up and placing a hand on the man’s shoulder. “I’ll help you, Mr. Bhatia. Who have you been talking to?”

“The man in charge of my case is Mr. Bosker. When I last saw him, he was still at his office in the embassy.” The man sighed. “I just… I just want to give my wife a proper funeral and the respect she deserves.”

Riley finished off her drink and paid her tab. “Stay here. This shouldn’t take long. I’ll come back as soon as I’m done.”

Riley left the bar, and the man stayed behind, not so much as looking over his shoulder to watch her go.

Michael Bosker had graduated from college in Canada and moved to the Citadel as fast as he could buy a ticket. He had found a job at the embassy, and though he started out with so much enthusiasm, the years had taken their toll on him. He was never going to be able to change the galaxy, not with a low-level desk job with little room for improvement.

Michael sat in his office, eating lunch while half looking over a datapad, reading the latest novel from Drew Karpyshyn, his favorite. He had been reading his novels from the moment he stepped off the ship and onto the Citadel. Sometimes it felt like it was the only thing keeping him sane.

In the middle of his reading, a light flared on his desk and he looked up at his door. Someone was outside.

“Come in,” he called out, setting down his datapad.

The door slid open and the single most recognizable human in the galaxy, Commander Shepard, walked through his door.

Bosker scoffed, coughing and spitting chunks of his sandwich all over his desk. He scrambled out of his chair in surprise, trying to gather together what was left of his dignity, though he failed quite miserably.

“Commander Shepard!” Bosker was glad that his voice didn’t squeak, for what it was worth. Still, it was something. “My goodness. Is there something I can do to assist you? Your activities made for quite a briefing in the diplomatic corps.”

“I’m here about Nirali Bhatia’s body.” Shepard took a seat in front of Bosker’s desk, eying him like a wolf hunting a rabbit.

“Ah… Mr. Bhatia.” Bosker winced, taking his seat again, leaning back as if to get as far away from her as possible, suddenly aware of just what situation he was in. “A good man in an understandably frustrating position. I wish I could help him. Serviceman Nirali Bhatia died on Eden Prime, as Mr. Bhatia no doubt told you.”

“I know.” Shepard stared icily at him, making him gulp at the amount of attention that was being focused on him. “I was with her when she died.”

:H-Her wounds are inconsistent with any type of weapon damage we’ve seen before.” Bosker's throat felt dry, and he felt the sudden urge to cough, though he managed to push it down. “That is why her body is being held.”

“You think that her body might be dangerous? Is she contaminated?” There was a flicker of interest in her eyes, but Bosker had a feeling that she wasn’t truly interested.

“No, Commander. Nirali Bhatia is not dangerous.” There was no way he was getting out of this conversation following the orders the Alliance had given him. Still, he could at least try for all the good it would do. “Her body is, in fact, extremely valuable to the Alliance. The tests we are conducting may lead to better defenses against geth attacks. Respectfully, Serviceman Bhatia may save more lives in death than she did in life.”

Shepard stared at him silently for a long moment, making him shift even more. It felt like there were needles in his seat.

“I understand what you’re trying to do.” Shepard leaned forward, not at all impressed by his argument.

For a moment, Bosker thought he might have swayed her to understand him. “I’m glad to hear that, Commande—“

“I didn’t finish.”

Bosker snapped his mouth shut, paling.

“I understand what you’re trying to do,” Shepard continued, never raising her voice, but it sounded like she was booming from every corner of his office. “But holding her body goes against everything that the Alliance stands for.”

“Commander, you of all people should understand how far we must go to protect humanity.” Bosker was practically pleading, but he knew deep down that he had already lost this argument.

“Don’t try and lecture me about protecting humanity. I’m out there everyday fighting to stop shit like this.” Shepard stood, towering over Bosker’s desk.

“A-All right, Commander! You win.” Bosker gulped, wanting to get out from under Shepard’s icy glare. “It was hard enough refusing Mr. Bhatia. I’m not going to risk an incident by refusing you. Tell Samesh that he can have her body. I’ll go see to the arrangements myself.”

Normandy Infirmary, Alliance Docks, Citadel

Rainbow looked up at Chakwas, staring at her as the older woman slowly checked over her omni-tool. It was if the woman was deliberately taunting her.

“Well?” She asked when couldn’t wait anymore.

“Impatient, are we?” Chakras didn’t even so much as look at her.

Rainbow groaned, falling back into her bed.

Chakwas ignored her and kept looking over her omni-tool.

Rainbow groaned again, slamming a pillow over her face.

“And…” Chakwas closed her omni-tool with a flourish, finally looking at Rainbow. “You are free to go, Rainbow Dash.”

“Yes!” Rainbow punched her hoof into the air, leaping off the bed and to the floor.

She scampered towards the door, barely even remembering to put on her uniform first before rushing out into the public areas of the ship.

“Try not to get yourself shot again.” Chakras called after her, hoping that one of her charges would finally listen to her.

“Sure!” Rainbow shouted back over her shoulder as the door s were sliding shut behind her.

It wasn’t a very realistic hope.

Rainbow paused for a moment outside of the infirmary, taking a deep old breath of freedom. She had been lying still for far too long. She needed to move, to fly, and being cooped up in a bed was not good for her mental health.

“Hey there, Skittles.”

Hearing the male voice just to the side, Rainbow froze, her eyes narrowing. She snorted out a breath of hot air before turning to look. She found Joker and Spitfire sitting and eating what appeared to be lunch, Joker smiling and looking right at her.

“Finally free from the doc?” Joker asked, spooning a heap of noodles into his mouth.

Rainbow just glared at him. She really wasn’t not in the mood. She got shot saving someone who just ended up dying anyway. She didn’t really feel like joking.

Sniffing, Rainbow trotted away without saying anything. She’d make her annoyance known in subtler ways.

“Yeesh,” Joker said, looking at Spitfire. “Touchy much?”

“You can be an asshole sometimes, you know that?” Spitfire just rolled her eyes, focusing on her own meal.

“What?” Joker stared at her, but she didn’t elaborate any further. “What?!”

Riley found that Mr. Bhatia was still at the bar when she returned, though he was now picking at a small plate of an asari snack food. It didn’t actually look like he had eaten anything.

He looked up when Riley sat down next to him, easing onto the stool next to him.

“Hello, Commander,” he murmured.

“Please,” Riley said, her voice soft. “Call me Riley.”

“Any word?” He asked, not really believing that she could do anything, though he was grateful for the effort.

“I reminded Mr. Bosker what we’re fighting for.” Riley smiled and rubbed his arm encouragingly. “Your wife is coming home.”

Mr. Bhatia was silent for a long moment, staring at her as he struggled to comprehend her words. A sob broke itself free from his throat.

“Oh gods!” He slumped forward, spilling his plate of food, stress slipping away from his body and leaving him lighter than before. “Thank you, Comma— Riley.”

“Bosker should be contacting you to deal with all of the arrangements.” Riley wrote her number on a napkin and slid it over to him. “If he doesn’t… Give me a call. Nirali deserves a proper place to rest.”

“I…” Tears started to well in his eyes, and he carefully folded the napkin up and placed it in his pocket. “I need to begin my preparations.”

“If you need anything… I’m not going to be around, but my superior officer, Captain Anderson will be.” Riley knew David well enough to speak for him on the matter. The man had a heart large enough to encompass the galaxy. “If you need anything, get in contact with him at the Embassy. Tell him that I asked him to help you in anyway he could.”

“You are a wonderful woman, Riley. I’m not happy, but this brings me peace. Goodbye, Riley.” With those final words, Mr. Bhatia stood and left the bar.

Sometime later, Riley followed him out.

The last few days had been an absolute whirlwind for Garrus Vakarian. It had all started when the Executor himself had ordered him to open an investigation into Saren Arterius, bouncing up several levels of security clearances. That investigation turned out to be rather pointless as Saren himself had outed himself with his foolish attack on Eden Prime and attempted assassination of Nihlus. Life had seemingly fallen back into a routine for him, until he got a call from Doctor Michel.

Everything had become a blur after that. Somehow, it had ended up with him bringing everyone back to his apartment. He was still trying to figure out how that had happened.

A knock at the door drew him out of his thoughts. Standing from his stool next to Tali in the kitchen, Garrus answered it, finding Ashley and Kaidan standing on his doorstep.

“Lieutenant. Gunnery Chief.” He stepped aside, gesturing for the two to enter. “Please, come in.”

“Welcome to Casa de Vakarian,” Wrex said, emerging from Garrus’ poor bathroom. Garrus suddenly felt glad that he had a cleaning service and that he would be absent from his apartment for the next few weeks to months.

Ashley did a double take at Wrex, blinking in confusion. “Sabes español?”

“Un poco.” Wrex held his thumb and finger close together. Just a little.

“Huh.” She stared at the krogan, not at all sure how to take that. A krogan that spoke Spanish. That was a first.

Garrus closed the door behind the two of them and stepped further into his apartment. It wasn’t much, but it was a little nicer than he should have been able to afford with a simple detective’s salary. He had his younger sister, Solana, to thank for that. She had a knack for playing the stock market, and she tended to toss tips his way. It helped that he could afford actual art for his walls to impress anyone who might drop by and visit.

Not that that happened often.

“I uh, don’t have anything for Levo’s,” The single biggest problem in Citadel space boiled down at the end to be about food. If you looked deep enough, a lot of the biggest issues that affected society all came down to what food species could eat. It had tangled roots in colony development all the way to the yearly budget for the Citadel Defense Fleet. It wasn’t helpful that only turians and quarians were only able to eat dextro protein food. On the Citadel, accidentally eating from the wrong plate could mean a death sentence if you weren’t paying attention. “But I’ve got some delivery numbers if you’re hungry for anything. There’s a pizza place just down the street that caters for both.”

“Fine with me.” Wrex rumbled. Krogan were known to eat pretty much anything that had been once alive, or sometimes was even still squirming.

“I’m not hungry.” Ashley’s face screwed up a little, unable to completely hide her distaste at the thought of sharing a meal with a turian.

“I’m not a picky eater. I could go for pizza.” It had been awhile since Kaidan had been able to have a slice. Military rations were nutritious, but a tasty meal they were not.

“Tali. What about you?”

Turning around, they all looked into the kitchen to see Tali sitting on a stool, a straw sticking out of the front of her mask. She couldn’t speak, her speakers deactivated, but she gave a thumbs up as a response.

“Alright. Pizza it is then.”

Garrus made the call on his omni-tool while the rest of them all moved to his living room. They lingered around the couches, none of them taking seats except Wrex, who dropped down with a sigh of relief. Tali still couldn’t speak, busy drinking a sterilized sports drink through a complicated straw apparatus (which she would later argue emphatically that it wasn’t a ‘curly’ straw, whatever that was).

“How did an alien even manage to learn Spanish?” Ashley finally asked Wrex, staring at him with confusion.

“You pick things up when you’re a mercenary who’s smart enough to get well-paying, boring jobs for several decades at a time.” Wrex shrugged, not at all fazed by Ashley’s untrusting look. Opening a pouch on his belt, he pulled out a well-worn datapad, wiggling it in the air. “Lots of time for reading.”

“A well-read krogan.” Garrus joined them in the living room, easing down into his favorite seat. “That’s not something you see everyday.”

“All thanks to you turians.” The way that Wrex said that was without any anger, just simply stating a fact.

Garrus shifted in his seat, but before he could say anything in response, Kaidan stepped in.

“So, Tali, how are you finding the Citadel?”

Tali panicked, the straw still stopping her from speaking. She struggled for a moment, pulling it out of her mask and reactivating her speakers so fast that she started coughing.

“It’s… nice!” She managed to say, once again giving a thumbs up.

“Are you okay?” Kaidan asked, looking unsure as to whether he should help her, and confused about what such help would entail.

Tali waved him off, nodding, gathering herself together. Catching her breath, she managed to say, “It’s very nice. A little cold, but the amount of people that this station can support is simply mind-boggling. The entire Flotilla could live on this station and never run into another Quarian if they didn’t want to.”

“It’s certainly rather roomy.” Garrus acknowledged. It sometimes made his job hell when he had to track down a suspect. There were so many places to hide that it was easy to slip around the station almost completely unnoticed.

“I wouldn’t be able to live here.” Ashley crossed her arms, looking unhappy at the prospect.

“I don’t know, Chief.” Shrugging, Kaidan leaned back against one of the couches. “The food, the night life, the Citadel is the center of the all galactic life. I might move here when I retire.”

“Don’t know how you’d be able to stand it, sir.”

“Careful, Chief.” Kaidan frowned, catching the undertones of racism that Ashley was throwing off without even an attempt to disguise it.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, sir.” Ashley put on her most innocent face, looking at Kaidan with wide eyes.

A knock at the door kept the two of them from going at it.

Standing, Garrus sauntered over to answer it. Opening it, he found Riley standing in the entrance, rocking back and forth on her heels.

“Commander!” Garrus straightened, looking like he was almost ready to salute in that strange turian way, only to think better of it and stop himself.

“Please, just call me Riley. None of that Commander or Shepard crap. I have a name my parents graced me with, and I think it’s perfectly nice.” She looked at Kaidan and Ashley, her eyes narrowing. “That doesn’t apply to you two.”

“Of course not, Commander.” They were in the military after all. Some propriety had to be observed.

“Yes, ma’am.” Kaidan nodded without complaint.

Riley looked around at them before clapping her hands and rubbing them together. “Are you all ready to go?”

“Just ordered pizza.” Wrex was looking forward to it.

“What type?” Intrigued, Riley leaned forward.

“Pepperoni for you Levos, Armali for Tali and I.” Garrus quickly offered.

“Right…” Riley stepped inside, kicking the door shut behind her. “We’ll leave after the pizza then.”

Being a pilot wasn’t all fun and games. Actually, most of it was preforming mind-boggling math problems in your head while under intense pressure and trying to jump halfway across the galaxy. Quite a lot of her time as a pilot was spent working on flight plans and practicing maneuvers. As she often was, Spitfire was working at her station, her head bouncing along in time to music that was playing on the speakers, just quietly enough not to bother anyone further back on the ship.

She hummed along with the latest album from Lady Sweat, tapping her back hooves against her seat.

“God, this again?”

Spitfire glanced over her shoulder to find Joker hobbling onto the bridge, using a hand on the back of his chair to help himself take his seat.

“What?” She turned her music off, swiveling her chair to face him. “I like them.”

“Yeah, well…” Joker eased himself into his seat, only to jump as a massive HORN sounded off.

With a shout, he fell right out of his chair and smacked onto the ground.

“Shit!” He cursed, wincing in pain.

“Joker!” Hopping out of her seat, Spitfire hovered over him, waiting to see how hurt he was. “Are you okay?”

Joker groaned, rolling over. Looking under his seat, he rolled his eyes when he found that there’ was an air horn taped around the base of his seat.

“I’m fine.” Glaring, he bit his lip. A prank then. Yeah, he could roll with that.

“Commanding Officer onboard. Executive Officer is relieved.” The Normandy’s VI chimed, speaking over every speaker on the ship.

Both Joker and Spitfire turned to look as the airlock cycled open.

The door slid open and Riley stepped inside, followed by Ashley and Kaidan, then a turian, and then a quarian (a quarian?), and the largest krogan that Joker had ever seen in his life.

Riley paused when she saw Joker lying on the ground, looking up at her. She opened her mouth. Closed it. Opened it again. “You alright there, Lieutenant?”

“Just peachy, ma’am.” He gave her a thumbs up, tightening his hat down on his head.

“Alright then…” She glanced up at Spitfire, to find her hoof firmly planted in her face. “Please inform Rainbow Dash to meet us in the briefing room.”

“Yes, Commander.” Spitfire nodded.

Turning away, Riley led everyone past the bridge and towards the briefing room.

As soon as they were out of earshot, Joker rested his head back on the floor. “That was fun.”

“Flying Officer Dash, to the briefing room.” Ignoring him, Spitfire activated her omni-tool and connected to the Normandy’s intercom system. “And don’t think I don’t know that you messed with the pilot’s chair.”

“I’m going to get her back.” Joker just moaned, frowning.

“Yeah…” Spitfire slid back into her seat, getting back to work. “I’ll help.”

Entering the briefing room, Riley was just in time for Rainbow to walk in with her.

“Did you have anything to do with my pilot being on the floor back there?” Pointing over her shoulder, Riley looked down at her little sister with an accusatory look.

“What?” Rainbow put on her most innocent expression. “I don’t have any idea what you’re talking about.”

“I don’t believe you.” Riley shook her head.

“Well, I can’t help you with that.” Shrugging with her wings, Rainbow glanced back at the group following after Riley.

Eying Rainbow for a moment, Riley finally shook her head and gestured away. “Just take a seat.”

“Welcome to the Normandy.” Riley moved to stand in front of the console at the back of the room. She turned, watching as the rest of them took their seats, crossing her arms and leaning back. “Our mission is to bring the ex-Spectre Saren Arterius in for prosecution for the crimes he committed on Eden Prime.”

Everyone was listening to her, all of their attention on her.

“We have three leads,” Riley continued. “Alliance Intelligence has received reports of geth on the colony planet Feros, and we’ve received reports of the same from Noveria.”

“Noveria?” Wrex grunted, shaking his head. “That’ll be a bitch to get onto.”

“Glad I packed my wiener warmer.” He looked over at Ashley, a shit eating grin on his face.

Ashley rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, avoiding looking at the krogan.

“First though, we’re heading to Therum. Saren is in cahoots with an asari matriarch by the name of Benezia T’Soni. Her daughter is part of an archeological dig, and we’re going to see what she knows.”

“Commander, there’s a call for you.” Joker’s voice interrupted over the intercom.

“Take a message Joker, we’re in the middle of something.” Sighing, Riley made a note to have a talk with him about the appropriate times to give her messages. When she was giving a briefing was obviously not the correct time.

 “Aye, aye, ma’a—“ Joker’s voice cut out for a moment, before coming right back. “Oh shit!”

The holodisplay behind Riley flickered to life, and a larger than life image of Firefly appeared.

“Riley? Rainbow?” Firefly leaned closer in the image, searching. “Are you there?”

“Mom?” Rainbow went pale, her voice squeaking.

Riley turned, finding her mother looking at everyone in the briefing room. She could only sigh in response, moving her mental note to talk to Joker much further up on her list.

“Riley, Rainbow?” Firefly asked again, before catching sight of her children, smiling and waving in greeting.

“We’ll talk about this later, Joker.” Riley face palmed

“Shit!” Joker swore. “Uh, I mean yes ma’am.”

He cut off his feed to the briefing room as quickly as he possibly could.

“Mom, we’re in the middle of something.” Looking up at her mother’s image on the display behind her, she smiled in greeting while hoping her blush wasn’t too obvious. “I can call you back in a few minutes.”

“Nonsense!” Firefly waved a hoof, pushing away her daughter’s concerns. “We haven’t heard from you since you left!”

“I’m not going to be able to stop you, am I?”

“Nope!” Firefly chirped before turning to look around at the rest of the room. “Now don’t be rude, introduce me.”

“Right.” Riley rolled her eyes but did as her mother said. “This is my mother, Firefly. Everyone, my mother. Mom, everyone else.”

“Hey.” Wrex was the only one to wave back in greeting.

“You look like a nice boy. What’s your name?”

“Urdnot Wrex, ma’am.”

“You take care of my daughters, you hear me, or else you’re going to have to talk with me.” Pointing her hoof at him, Firefly squinted, trying her best to look threatening. It didn't really work. It was incredibly difficult for ponies to pull of scary and threatening. It simply wasn't a part of their genetic makeup.

“Shouldn’t be a problem.” Wrex shrugged. He’d been through worse.

“Is that Riley and Rainbow?” A younger voice chirped from off camera.

“It is.” Firefly spoke to the voice, waving its owner over. “Come say hello.”

“Hello!” Scootaloo jumped in front of the camera, waving excitedly.

Ashley squirmed, realizing that Riley had one of the cutest little sisters she’d ever seen. None of her own little sisters would even be able to compete.

“Hello.” No one could resist not answering the little filly.

“Hey squirt.” Rainbow waved.

“Scoots.” Riley glanced at Rainbow, nodding her head towards the holodisplay. “You deal with this. I’m going to get us underway.”

"Why are you dropping all this on me?” Her head drooping ever so slightly, Rainbow scowled.

“Cause I’m older, and I’m the Commander, Flying Officer.”

“Right…” Rolling her eyes, Rainbow straightened up and saluted lazily. “Yes, ma’am.”

Before Rainbow could get any ideas, Riley left the briefing room, breathing a sigh of relief.

“That wasn’t so bad,” she muttered to herself. “Could’ve gone worse.”

Quickly walking the length of the Normandy’s neck, Riley stepped onto the bridge, and Joker glanced over his shoulder at her. He had managed to get himself back into his chair and some point and was now hard at work.

“I heard what happened to Captain Anderson.” He frowned, glancing at her one more time before turning back to his displays. “Guy survives a hundred battles and then gets taken down by backroom politics. Just… watch your back, Commander. Things go bad on this mission, you’re next on the chopping block.”

“Captain Anderson should be the one in charge. It’s like I’m stealing the ship from him.”

“Yeah, the Captain got screwed.” Joker shrugged. That was Alliance Navy politics for you. “But it’s not like you could’ve stopped it. Nobody’s blaming you. Everyone on this ship is behind you, Commander. One hundred percent.”

 “The intercom’s open.” Spitfire spoke up. “If you’ve got anything you want to say to the crew, now’s the time.”

Riley opened up her omni-tool, connecting to the ship’s intercom. She cleared her throat before beginning to speak.

“This is Commander Shepard speaking. We have our orders: find Saren before he finds the Conduit. I won’t lie to you, crew. This mission isn’t going to be easy. For too long our species has stood apart from the others. Now it’s time for us to step up and do our part for the rest of the galaxy! Time to show them what humans are made of, and we won’t do it alone! It’s only together that we will succeed. Our enemy knows we’re coming. When we go into the traverse, Saren’s followers will be waiting for us, but we’ll be ready for them too. Humanity needs to do this. Not just for our own sake, but for the sake of every other species in Citadel Space. Saren must be stopped, and I promise you all, we will stop him!”

As she shut down her omni-tool, Joker nodded and closed the intercom. “Well said, Commander. The Captain would be proud.”

“Captain Anderson gave up everything so I could have this chance. We can’t fail.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Joker and Spitfire said emphatically.

“Take us to Therum.”

Author's Note

URGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Okay, this part of the story took forever. Seriously, the Citadel was not supposed to last this long, especially in the beginning.

Now that this is out of the way though, we can finally move onto the rest of the story that I've so neatly (:rainbowlaugh: Yeah right) set up here.

Next on Mass Effect: Gathering Storm, we are going to...

Get ready. It's going to be epic.

P.S. I only speak english, and what little Spanish I know I learned from the Terminator. If I ever get anything wrong there, please let me know in a PM so I can fix it asap.

Chapter Twenty-One - Welcome to Thessia

Chapter Twenty-One - Welcome to Thessia
Parnitha System, Athena Nebula, Milky Way Galaxy
April 11, 2183

The journey to Thessia had taken almost two days, thanks to the speed of Solar One’s faster than light drive. Traveling across the galaxy was an almost unsurmountable problem even for the superior Equestrian tech that was the envy of the galaxy. Maybe in a few more centuries that would become a non-issue, but for now, journeys still took time.

Thanks to the Mass Relays, the upper limits of FTL were a non-issue. Still, it took time to travel too and from planets within the range of any Relay.

They were headed for the island of Armali, and its well regarded University of Armali. If anyplace was going to have any reference to the Elements of Harmony, that would be it.

Honey Dawn had taken Solar One at a leisurely pace, having no true need to push the engines, and the ship was rapidly approaching Thessia.

Twilight, Gilda, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike had joined the crew on the bridge for the return back to real-space. The ship had been designed in just such a way that the bridge had the best view, with a three-hundred and sixty degree holo-display built into the surface of the walls. It had been added more as a gimmick to impress visiting dignitaries than it was actually functional for the pilots. Visual range was practically useless in a spaceship, and their displays provided much more useful information.

At the moment, the front half of the ship was wreathed blue, thanks to doppler shift, the faint shimmering of stars just barely visible beyond. If one were to turn their head and look towards the door leading to the rest of the ship, they would find the back half of the ship wreathed a bloody red.

It was a sight that Twilight never tired of, and one that her companions were staring in awe at. She had grown up with Celestia after all, and had spent more than her fair share of time on her teacher’s former ship.

Smiling at her audience’s quiet wonder, Honey Dawn glanced first to the right at Little Hoof, and then to her left at Fancy Steps, making sure they were ready. They were both completely focused at the task at hand and sent green confirmation lights to her console. Nodding to herself, Honey Dawn spoke out loud for her audience’s benefit.

“Transitioning to real space in three… two… one.”

All at once, Solar One shifted back into real space, the stars twinkling back into view. Thessia sat directly in front of Solar One, the sun just beginning to peak over its farthest horizon. It was a glimmering vision of blue and green, dotted with islands and larger continents, gentle rolling clouds checkered across the sky.

Thessia itself didn’t have any moons. It was one of the factors that scientists figured had led the Asari to be so successful. Without the violent tides that other planets experienced, the face of Thessia would have been extremely different, never allowing for the generous life-spans of the asari, and their mastery over biotics. Element Zero tended to be found in shallow pools near the beaches, which any tidal force would have obliterated and carried straight back out to sea.

“There it is, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, barely keeping a squeal from erupting. “The fashion center of the galaxy!”

“Well.” Twilight couldn’t help herself. She had read to many books and spent too much time around ponies who had given her her way not to. She stood up straight, almost pushing up a pair of non existent glasses on her muzzle, a force of habit from her time lecturing at the Academy. “Actually Thessia is much more known for being the center of technological advancement, at least historically. They’ve found themselves usurped from that position in the past few decades.”

“This is Thessia Air Control to Solar One.” The feminine voice that echoed from the hidden speakers on the bridge interrupted Twilight before she could continue any further.

“Roger that, Air Control, this is Solar One.” Honey Dawn answered quickly and neatly, slowing the ship even further as they approached the atmosphere.

“We’ve been expecting you. We received your flight plans several days ago.”

A set of coordinates appeared on Honey Dawn’s screen, uploaded from the planet below, and the computer quickly gave her a map of Thessia with a waypoint to reflect that, blinking over the large island nation of Armali.

“Armali has a docking slip waiting for you. They’ll guide you in. Welcome to Thessia, Solar One.”

“Thank you, Thessia flight control.” As soon as she finished, the line was cut and Armali’s waiting Air Control took over.

“What’s so important about Thessia?” Stepping closer to Twilight, Sweetie Belle was sure to put on her cutest, most curious face. The unicorn had quickly become her new hero after jumping into the Citadel lake, and that had only been cemented during the few short days on the flight over. Any excuse to speak to her was a good one in Sweetie Belle’s book.

Twilight turned to look at Sweetie Belle, completely ready to launch herself into a long lecture about the Asari and their importance to the galaxy at large. She had already been interrupted once. It wouldn’t happen again!

“The asari were the first out of all of the races to achieve spaceflight,” Twilight said, sitting on her haunches. She waved her forehooves in the air as if to demonstrate a ship launching from a planet. “And they found the Citadel over two-thousand years ago. They founded the Citadel Council together with the salarians after they had joined them. Nothing would be the way it is right now if the Asari didn’t exist.”

“Didn’t you just learn about this?” Rarity raised an eyebrow, looking at Sweetie Belle with a look of confusion.

“Uh…” Sweetie Belle looked around, her eyes shifty. Her sister was to never know of her hero-worship (crush) on Twilight. It would be the end of her. She had to be firm, convincing, misleading.

Instead, all she was able to say was a rather unconvincing, “No?”

Rarity just stared at her, waiting for her little sister to break. Sweetie started to sweat metaphorical bullets.

“Maybe?” She squeaked after nearly thirty seconds, practically on the floor trying to get away from Rarity’s piercing eyes.

She finally slumped, groaning. “Yes.” She hung her head, blushing.

Triumphant, Rarity looked up at Twilight, Gilda, and Spike to explain. “Sweetie Belle is going through an advanced study course, corresponding with teachers back on Equestria. Only the best education for my little marshmallow.”

“Rarity!” If it was even possible, Sweetie Belle’s blush grew darker. She wanted to crawl into a hole and die, or at least run from the bridge and hide under her bed. Her sister calling her ‘marshmallow’ in front of Twilight? It was the Worst. Possible. Thing! “Don’t call me that.”

“Oh, don’t be embarrassed Sweetie Belle.” Picking Sweetie Belle up from her place on the floor, Rarity wrapped her in a big hug. “Never be embarrassed of your family.”

Sweetie Belle just scowled, looking anywhere but her sister.

“We’re entering the atmosphere in three, two, one,” Honey Dawn said over her shoulder, not having noticed any of the world ending drama that had taken place just behind her seat.

The ship shuddered every so slightly as Solar One entered Thessia’s atmosphere, and red hot flames licked at the hull of the ship. Solar One easily shrugged the heat away, her ablative armor having been designed to take multiple shots from the strongest of dreadnoughts. On the inside, it would have been practically unnoticeable if you didn’t even know it was happening.

The flames receded after thirty seconds, and Solar One was suddenly flying over a pristine turquoise ocean. Twilight, Gilda, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike found themselves looking down past their hooves. It was almost as if they were flying through the air, supported on a pane of glass.

For a single moment, Sweetie Belle could have sworn that she saw a whale beneath the waves, but just as quickly as she had seen it, it disappeared.

They flew over a long series of islands, each pristinely populated at the perfect levels, in harmony with the planet.

Thessia held a modest population of only five and half billion, and that number rarely ever wavered more than a few points in either direction. With lives measured in centuries and millennia, it was easy to take the long view and asari self-regulated their population naturally. It was simply the way they evolved. If there was no more room or food for another being, other species were forced to either find a way to support them, or to abort the fetus.

The asari could simply choose not to get pregnant. It was a plus of their biology.

It as also a plus that a single asari could bring the entire species back from the brink of extinction if needed.

Asari were a truly wondrous, remarkable race.

The island of Armali rose up out of the ocean, volcanic rock and soft beaches formed by millions of years and careful tending by its residents. Solar One circled the island once, twice, three times before coming in for a landing at the largest of the two space ports, on the east edge of the city, on a small cliff overlooking the ocean.

Gently, Solar One came in for a landing. After the massive landing gears supported its weight, Honey Dawn shut the engines off and the background hum, a nearly silent companion that followed you wherever you went on the ship, disappeared.

Turning in her seat, Honey Dawn smiled at her audience. “Welcome to Armali.”

“Thank you, Honey Dawn.” Twilight nodded, compartmentalizing her wonder at the approach she had just witnessed as she prepared herself for the work that she needed to do. “I don’t know how long we’re going to be here, but I want to be ready to go at a moments notice if we have to.”

“Of course.” Honey Dawn nodded. That was what she was planning to do anyway. It was good that Twilight had more than just a basic understanding of how to run a diplomatic ship. It meant that there was less she needed to learn by the end of the cruise.

Twilight led her group out and off of the bridge, to the airlock just behind its neck. Like all ships, it was built on the left side.

The airlock cycled open in seconds after it had scanned and cleaned them of any diseases that might have been clinging to their clothes or coats. It was the single most effective way of keeping diseases from spreading across worlds. Twilight and Gilda were the first to step out onto the waiting platform, followed by Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike, trotting down the stairs to meet a small delegation of asari waiting at the bottom.

“Welcome, Celestial Emissary Twilight Sparkle, to Armali.” The lead asari in the middle spread her arms, her mouth open in a wide smile. She was dressed in a sleek dress, made of a light, thin material, perfect for the warm, humid climate of Thessia. “We are pleased to welcome you to our wonderful city-nation.”

“Thank you…” Twilight trailed off, waiting for the asari to give her name.

“I am Diplomat Eshair T’Vedo.” She acquiesced Twilight, bowing her head ever so slightly in greeting. “When we learned that you were coming, I was briefed to help you in whatever way you needed.”

“I need to look through your Universities Archives.” The University of Armali was one of the most prestigious schools in the galaxy, with few being its peer. Its libraries held resources from every known planet, and it was well-funded by the government of Armali. Those libraries were well guarded by the University, and only the students, faculty, and a select few from the rest of the galaxy were allowed access. Even fewer were allowed to explore the entirety of the archives without any restrictions. As one of the highest members of the Equestrian government, Twilight had been granted that access. “I am in the middle of a research mission, and it has lead me here.”

“Of course, Emissary.” Eshair glanced at the rest of the group. While Twilight had permission, she was the only one.

Twilight glanced back at her group, noticing Gilda’s eyes staring up in the sky, following the flight of a bird, not at all looking forward to waiting around for one of her study sessions to wrap up. Thankfull, Twilight had already come up with an idea on the flight from the Citadel. She turned back to look at Eshair.

“While I am in the archives, would it be possible for my friends to be given a tour of Armali? I know that they would enjoy it.” Twilight knew that she wouldn’t say no. Armani would do anything to accommodate her, the same way that Equestria would bend over backwards for any important asari diplomat.

It was still the polite thing to ask.

“That would not be any problem.” She gestured over at one of the asari’s standing behind her, a young maiden by the looks of her. She didn’t have any facial tattoos yet, and her eyes were wide and clear, inquisitive as they tried to take everything in of the rarely seen Equestrians. She wore a much more conservative outfit than Eshair, clothed in purples and oranges.

“Nyari would be happy to show anyone who wishes the wonders of Armali.”

Nyari bowed in agreement. Rarity had to keep herself from squealing from happiness. Exploring the streets and shops was exactly what she had been hoping to do.

“That is wonderful.” She gave a quick nuzzle to Gilda, before turning her attention back to Eshair. “If it’s not too much trouble, I would like to start right away.”

“Right this way, Emissary.” Eshair gestured towards a waiting aircar.

There were few criminals in the galaxy as feared or respected as Pluto Fire. He had erupted into the galaxies' awareness the year after the Relay 314 incident, smashing aside competitors and taking over the businesses of those less skilled than him.

In five short years, he had become the single largest runner of organized crime in the entire galaxy. It was a record that he still held, and he hadn’t kept his hooves clean during that time. He had bloodied himself to keep what he had built.

In the years since his take over, Pluto Fire had taken to traveling the galaxy under the guise of legitimate means, keeping an eye on his holdings and overseeing his business.

It was simply a fortunate accident that had placed Pluto Fire on Thessia at the same time that Kai Leng had needs of his services.

Setting up a meeting had been fairly simple, and hours within his landing, he had found himself sitting in a chair outside of Pluto’s penthouse. He stared at the opposite wall, paying no mind to the turian and the batarian standing guard in front of the door. Beside him, he could hear Hope tapping a beat against her leg. One of the Illusive Man’s most trusted agents, it was only natural that she accompany him on his mission. Two had better chances than one, after all, and few were as good at slipping through undetected as her.

She was disguised as an asari, a perfect disguise for a woman such as her. It would take more than a passive scan to see that she wasn’t in fact an asari.

After nearly thirty minutes of waiting, the doors to the penthouse opened, and a well dressed asari stepped out.

“Pluto will see you now,” she said, stepping aside to let the two of them through.

With smooth motions, Kai Leng stood and stepped pas the asari, hearing Hope following behind him quietly. As soon as they were inside, the doors closed and locked with a definite click.

Kai Leng took a moment to survey the room he found himself in. Several guards in tailored, thousand dollar bullet proof suits, were standing around the perimeter of the room, keeping careful watch. Professional, they were probably ex-special forces. Kai Leng easily picked out the weapons that they were wearing under their suits. They made for an interesting, motley bunch, comprised of humans, turians, batarians, and a few asari.

Kai Leng dismissed them as unimportant and not a threat, instead following the asari through the penthouse and into a large dining room through a door off to the side.

Together, Kai Leng and Hope entered the dining room. It was surrounded on three sides with floor to ceiling windows, offering beautiful views of Armali from every angle. The island of Armali was a mountainous place, surrounding a single central peak that rose taller than Everest into the sky. The skyscrapers of the nation rose up from the mountains sides, creating a unique stepped effect.

Kai Leng only paid that view a brief look, instead turning to look at the pony seated at the head of the table, eating a simple asari breakfast of fish and a rice like substance. Few had ever seen him before, and even fewer lived to tell the tale.

“Thank you for allowing my companion and I to meet you, Pluto Fire.” Giving a polite bow, Kai Leng offered his respects.

Pluto Fire was a grey maned earth pony with golden eyes that matched his coat, dressed in a fine suit which hid his cutie mark. A small, grey goatee hung from his chin, finely trimmed. With a finely manicured hoof, he motioned for them to take a seat at his table.

“Please, join me for breakfast.” His voice was smooth, hiding the danger that his presence held.

“Thank you for your generosity.” With another bow of his head, Kai Leng gracefully took the seat that Pluto offered, just to his right. It was easy to stay in Pluto’s good graces. All you had to do was give him respect, and make sure you did as you promised.

As he sat, he noticed that Hope hesitated for just a moment before following his lead, taking the seat next to him.

From a hidden door, a human woman emerged pushing a tray covered in breakfast foods. She paused next to Kai Leng and Hope, gesturing with her hand towards the food.

“Sir? Ma’am?” She asked. “What would you like for breakfast?”

“What he’s having is perfectly fine with me.” Kai Leng guessed that Pluto would be eating the best meal that there was to offer, and he was always open to trying something new.

The woman bowed in understanding, turning her attention to Hope.

“I’m fine,” Hope said, waving her head.

Kai Leng frowned, displeased, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. Pluto didn’t so much as blink, instead calmly chewing his last bite.

“Please forgive my companion,” He said, bowing his head to Pluto. To refuse an offered meal was certainly not respecting the stallion.

Pluto stayed quiet, watching Kai Leng through half lidded eyes.

“Leave.” Kai Leng didn’t bother to look back at Hope.

“Wha—“

“Don’t make me repeat myself.” His voice grew colder, a hint of his anger within.

Hope was still for a moment, before she stood and left the room, her steps just a little bit too heavy, but still too light to be considered storming out. As soon as she was gone, Kai Leng bowed his head again to Pluto, deeper this time.

“Please forgive me,” he said, not begging, but apologetic. “I did not school her enough in what was appropriate.”

“It is behind us.” Waving a hoof, Pluto took another bite of his food.

“Thank you.”

Returning from the kitchen, the woman laid a plate out in front of Kai Leng, the same meal that Pluto was eating. It was still warm, steaming ever so slightly, a beautiful aroma wafting up to his nose. Respectfully, Kai Leng took a bite of his meal, closing his eyes in appreciation.

“It’s wonderful,” he said after he swallowed his bite.

“I’m glad you agree. I make sure to have it whenever I have the opportunity to visit Thessia.”

“I can see why.”

They were quiet for a few moments, taking the occasional bite, enjoying their meal. Kai Leng waited patiently for Pluto to start, willing to wait however long it took. He was good at waiting.

Pluto finally paused, taking a drink before turning his full attention on Kai Leng.

“You have come a long way to meet with me,” he said, eyeing the man with his large eyes.

“It was a fortunate accident that you happened to be in a position to help me.” While Kai Leng had indeed sought him out, it was important to let him know that he wasn’t the reason he was on Thessia.

Pluto was silent, waiting for Kai Leng to explain.

“You know who I work for.” It wasn’t a question. To have allowed Kai Leng to meet with him, Pluto knew that he was an agent for Cerberus.

“Yes.” Pluto laughed, shaking his head. The skin around his eyes crinkled ever so slightly. “It was easy to figure out. Your name brings up very interesting flags from everyone I spoke to.”

“I’m not surprised.” Cerberus wasn’t a common name, not yet, but it certainly wasn’t hidden from everyone.
 “I wouldn’t imagine you would be.” Pluto took another bite, chewing slowly. Swallowing, he leaned forward. “Let’s get down to business.”

“If you wish.” Kai Leng wiped his mouth with his napkin, folding it neatly before setting it back on the table. “I have been ordered by my employer to figure out why the Empress is… bucking the status quo, so to speak.”

“The Celestial Emissary.” Of course Pluto knew. It wasn’t often that the Empress made such drastic moves, tending to let things happen the long way, her plans lasting centuries.

Kai Leng nodded. “She is searching for something, and she’s turning a lot of heads doing so. The Elements of Harmony.”

“What are you asking of me?” Pluto leaned back in his seat, suddenly paying a whole lot more attention.

“For your organizations help. My employer is willing to pay you a very large sum for your help in… arranging a meeting between myself and the Emissary.”

“I assume you are implying by any means necessary.”

“You would be correct in that assumption.” Kai Leng nodded, carefully keeping Pluto’s gaze.

“Very well. Let’s talk numbers.”

It had only been a few hours since they had landed, and Nyari had already shown Gilda, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike through some of the more colorful districts of Armali. She had shown them the historic fountains and statues, the oldest building, and much to Rarity’s relief, they were finally heading to the designer district.

The city was truly a wonderful place, with over five million permanent inhabitants, and towering hotels that when filled, swelled that population to ten million. The buildings all followed a similar design philosophy, and they all blended together into a single cohesive whole.

Rarity’s eyes couldn’t help but go particularly wide when Nyari finally them down into the fashion district. Down the wide street, shops lined both sides. Some of the largest names in fashion were represented there, the true homes of fashion designers with household names.

These were the shops where dreams were made.

“Sweet Celestia, I could live here for the rest of my life!” She cried, tears welling in the corners of her eyes.

“Great.” Sweetie Belle glared at Nyari. “Now we’re never going to leave. I wanted to go to the beach.”

Spike wasn’t at all frustrated, tagging around behind Rarity, hoping to get noticed in anyway. He was awestruck by her beauty, and it made him very foolish at times. It had simply taken the two day flight from the Citadel to Thessia for his crush to fully embed itself in his mind.

“Not much for fashion, are you kid?” Gilda stuck close by Sweetie Belle.

“Blech,” was Sweetie Belle’s finely crafted response. She shook her head, tugging at her uncomfortable dress. Rarity had made it for her, and while it looked wonderful on her (even Sweetie Belle was willing to admit that), it wasn’t the most comfortable thing to wear. She looked enviously at Gilda’s rather chill hoody and simply skirt. “It’s Rarity’s thing.”

“Well, what do you like to do then?”

They both paused when Rarity squealed, easily heard from anywhere on the street, and she darted inside a store. Sweetie Belle facehoofed, but she wasn’t at all surprised by her older sister’s actions.

Nyari followed after Rarity and Spike, and Gilda and Sweetie Belle followed after her at much more unenthused pace.

“I don’t know.” Sweetie Belle answered Gilda’s question, shrugging. She glanced back at her covered flank, and frowned at her lack of a cutie mark. “I still haven’t figured it out ye—“

Before she could finish her sentence, Sweetie Belle yelped as Gilda grabbed her and rolled out of the way of a gaggle of asari girls as they stormed on pass, a flurry of revealing clothing and laughter.

“Hey!” Gilda shouted after them, scowling. “Watch where you’re going.”

The group of asari paused, looking back to find Gilda glaring at them. A few of them blushed, a few more of them scampered away, but a small few approached her and Sweetie Belle.

“We’re sorry,” the lead girl said, smiling apologetically. “We didn’t see you.”

“It’s fine.” Clacking her beak, Gilda shook her head, letting her anger drain away. “Just don’t do it again.”

She took a good look at them, realizing that even though they were just children, in all likelihood they were all probably older than her by a few decades.

“What’s got all of you in a rush?” Gilda asked, tilting her head to the side.

“You mean you haven’t heard?” One of the other asari asked her, disbelieving that someone couldn’t know.

“Heard what?” Sweetie Belle asked, hanging in Gilda’s forearms.
 “It’s only the best thing to happen to Armali in forever!” A third asari squealed, bouncing excitedly in place.

“You’re not really being helpful.” Before Gidla could inquire any further, another voice interrupted her.

“Girls! Quit bothering them and get moving.” An older asari, a matron most likely, came forward, herding them away. “We have places to be.”

Before Gilda and Sweetie Belle had a chance to get any answers from them, the girls were gone, their caretaker chasing after them. Sweetie was still dangling from Gilda’s forelegs, and the two of them stared after the group of asari.

“What just happened?” Sweetie Belle asked after a long minute, feeling very confused at just what had happened.

“I have no idea.” Shaking her head, Gilda stared at the spot where the asari girls had stood just a moment before.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity called from behind them, excitement filling her voice. “You simply must come here! I’ve found a beautiful fabric that would look absolutely marvelous on you.”

Sweetie Belle sighed at hearing her sister and wiggled free from Gilda’s grasp, dropping down onto all four of her hooves.

“Wonderful,” she said, sarcastic.

Together, filly and griffin headed towards the store Rarity had already buried herself deep inside again.

Twilight and Eshair met up with Gilda, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Nyari, and Spike at a restaurant overlooking the ocean for dinner. After nearly nine hours of working, and searching, and running into dead end after dead end, Twilight was tired and feeling more discouraged than she had for a while.

The sun was just starting to make its way below the horizon, casting mile long rays of light across the ocean.

“Twilight!” Seeing them approaching their table, Rarity started to gush. She was surrounded by shopping bags on all sides, and she had a slightly crazed look in her eyes. “You missed an absolutely marvelous time today. I don’t believe that I’ve had such a time to indulge myself in… well, it must be years.”

“I bet you had a much better time than us.” Sweetie Belle was scowling at a large portion of those bags, which Rarity must have bought for her. She was not happy about that.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity looked offended that somepony might not have had a good time

“What?” Sweetie Belle looked just as offended that her sister was too obsessed with fashion. “It’s true. All we did was look at dresses, and look at fabric to make dresses, and then look at even more dresses.”

“And it was a marvelous time.” She placed a careful hoof on the table in emphasis.

“For you, maybe.” Sweetie Belle muttered, pushing a roll around her plate.

Gilda just took a drink from her glass, staying out of the argument.

Twilight took a seat next to Gilda, sharing a quick nuzzle with her before slumping down in her seat, tired and frustrated. Looking up as a waitress stepped up next to her, she just nodded.

“Just a water please, and whatever she’s having.” She gestured at Gilda.

“Of course.” Making a note on her omni-tool, the waitress walked off.

“How was your searching, Twilight?” Rarity asked, looking at Twilight indulgently.

“Useless.” Waving her hooves in the air, Twilight scowled. “Absolutely no information on the Elements of Harmony. Nothing. No mentions of a prothean artifact. No mention of why the map has Thessia on it. It was just as pointless as searching on the Citadel.”

Twilight let her face drop down on the table, rolling it ever so slightly until she could see every pony at the table. She sighed, disheartened. “Maybe I’m just looking for the wrong things, the wrong places.”

“You’ll figure it out, just like you did on the Citadel.” Gilda rubbed her back encouragingly, using her talons to her advantage, making Twilight practically purr in pleasure. “Who knows. Maybe what you’re looking for isn’t in any archives or libraries.”

Twilight just groaned, half in annoyance, and half in happiness at Gilda’s back rub.

“There’s no reason to look so down, darling.” Rarity eyed Sweetie Belle’s roll for a moment before looking away, resisting temptation. “We’re on one of the best islands of this world, we’re young, and we have money. We should enjoy tonight, and you can get back to looking tomorrow. I’m sure that there’s something we can do tonight.”

Twilight looked like she was about to protest, but a look from Gilda stopped her.

“There is a festival tonight, if you’re looking for fun.” Eshair spoke up, looking up from her own menu. “As an ambassador on Thessia, I can guarantee all of you tickets.”

“Festival?” Rarity perked up, her ears swiveling to face Eshair. “What type of festival?”

“Music and Dance.” Eshair couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face. She was looking forward to it. “You came at a marvelous time. It has been the talk of the planet for months, and it all starts tonight. Our hotels are filled to the brim with maidens and matrons who have travelled here for just the occasion.”

“I like dancing!” Sweetie Belle chirped, perking up. She might not have been able to go swimming today, but dancing would certainly make things better.

Spike nodded along in agreement. He buffed his claws on his scales, smiling. “I’ve got a few moves I’ve been waiting to test out for the right occasion.”

“That certainly sounds exciting,” Rarity said, looking at Eshair to give more information.

“It’s a travelling festival.” Near explained further. “The largest in all of the galaxy.”

“What do you say, Twilight?” Rarity asked, a hint of pleading in her voice. “That sounds like a good way to spend our evening, doesn’t it?”

“A bit of dancing does sound fun.” Twilight admitted. She sighed, sitting up and running a hoof over her mane.

She looked over at Gilda, who just shrugged. She was pretty indifferent about the whole ordeal.

“I don’t dance, but I’ll go for the drinking.” Alcohol was the drink of the gods. That was all Gilda had to say about the matter.

“Alright.” Twilight relented. “It sounds like a plan then.”

“Wonderful!” Eshair clapped her hands together, smiling. She giggled a little, excited that she wouldn’t have to miss the party of the century because she was working with a stick in the mud diplomat.

On the other side of the restaurant, Kai Leng and Hope Lillium, still in her her asari make-up, sat waiting for their own dinners. He was dressed in an expensive suit, his hair pulled back in a neat top-knot, and he wore a pair of thousand dollar sunglasses.

Hope was dressed in a simple asari outfit, pearls sewn throughout its fabric. She was listening to Twilight and her table with a microphone she had placed on a pole near there table as she walked by on her way to the restroom.

“They’re going to the festival, tonight.” Looking at Kai Leng, Hope scowled ever so slightly at him. “Do you want to make your move there?”

Kai Leng just leveled his gaze on her, making her feel uncomfortable.

“No,” he said, crossing his legs. “Too many witnesses. We’ll wait.”

“But—“

“Are you really arguing with me?” She had already caused one too many problems today. There was no need for any more.

Hope shifted in her seat.

“There’s no reason to act now. We can wait until the time is right.”

The ‘festival’ that Eshair had spoken of was not just a little island carnival. As Nyari had said, it was indeed a traveling festival, going from planet to planet with its blend of music and entertainment. It promised to be a week of revelry and happiness for Armali.

The entire festival was being hosted in a makeshift stadium, built for more than eight hundred thousand inhabitants, on one of the larger beaches on Armali. Stacks of speakers hundreds of feet high lined the perimeter, with enough lights to make night day. A stage large enough to fit the entirety of Solar One sat opposite from the ocean, with even more speakers and lights.

Platforms in the ocean hosted even more lights and served as makeshift dive platforms for even more audience members.

Night having fallen almost completely, the stadium was almost half full, and even more were still streaming in.

In the VIP entrance, Eshair, Nyari, Twilight, Gilda, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike were being ushered past the hour long lines that the rest of the audience had to wait through.

“It’s so loud!” Twilight shouted rather redundantly. She was standing shoulder to shoulder with Gilda.

“What?” Gilda shouted back, having completely missed what Twilight had said.

“It’s so loud!” Twilight shouted even louder, to absolutely no effect.

Gilda shrugged, pointing at her ears with one of her talons. She’s a griffin. She didn’t have the best ears in the galaxy. Twilight just rolled her eyes and wrapped her griffin in a quick hug. It didn’t even matter.

In front of them, Sweetie Belle was bouncing up and down next to Rarity, speaking to both her and Spike, though neither of them could hear her, which very well might have been a good thing considering she was probably reaching into the damaging registers of pony hearing.

Hearing the thumping of the music beyond, Rarity wondered just what she had gotten herself into. It wasn’t at all what she was expecting when she had heard music festival. Still, it was on the world that brought the best fashion designers across the galaxy together, so she promised to giving it a try.

Entering the stadium, they all look over what awaited them. Hundreds of thousands of asari were already waiting, with a few others from the other races dotted about, chatting, drinking, eating, all of them ready to have a good time. Together, their voices were a dull roar, barely heard over the music. They had never seen quite so many beings together at the same time.

Eisha led them past the rest of the crowd, to a VIP area near and above the front with a perfect view of the stage. There were a few Matriarchs lingering around, not many but a few, with their retinues surrounding them and chatting excitedly. A few rich billionaires were among their number from every race, a trillionaire or two as well, and their groupies.

Twilight and her group fit right in (even if Twilight didn’t feel she did).

It was a little quieter in the VIP area, but before they had a chance to speak to each other, everything went dark and the audience went quiet. Almost everyone had entered, and those who hadn’t had made the bad choice to arrive late. It was time to start.

“In the beginning, there was… The Party!” A feminine voice roared across the audience, laughing excitedly.

A double flare of lights, striking in beat with drums that shook everyone to their core!

Darkness again.

“The Party saw the darkness, and it knew it couldn’t last.”

A mile high hologram appeared, an anthropomorphized artistic rendition of “The Party”, an Asari, made especially for Thessia.

The crowd went wild, cheering!

A beat emerged from the speakers, felt in everyone’s chest.

Nodding along, the hologram started to do the robot.

“For the Party. Never. Stops!”

The hologram disappeared, replaced by thousands of lights flaring off in time with music as it flared to life!

The crowd started to undulate in time with it, until everything stopped, and the lights spotlight the center of the stage were two ponies stood, one pink, and one grey.

“This is Smile!” The pink pony cried out, holding a microphone in one of her hooves. “Welcome. To. Party!”

She held the microphone over to the grey pony, who finished the festival name.

“Rock.” She said in the dullest term possible.

"Party Rock! Let's get this staaaaaaaaaarted!"

The beat dropped, and everyone went wild!

Twilight stared at the stage, realizing that she’d just found Pinkie Pie.

A thousand cannons with confetti fired into the crowd.

Author's Note

Yeah. That's right. Pinkie's in the house.

So's Kai Leng. A very different, far more dangerous Kai Leng. This guy is no cereal assassin. He's every bit the suave, deadly, Cerberus agent that we all hoped he would be (at least I did).

Next chapter... everyone's favorite blueberry.

No, not that one.

Chapter Twenty-Two - Therum Heat

Chapter Twenty-Two - Therum Heat
SSV Normandy, Artemis Tau Cluster
April 11, 2183

The dark forest stretched up to the smoky sky, skeletal, eery, dangerous. Red lightning raced through the clouds, angry and vengeful.

In the middle of a small clearing, surrounded on all sides by tall trees stood Riley. It took her a moment to gather her wits about her. Looking down, she found that she was dressed in her armor, but all of her weapons were missing. Something about this was familiar to her, but she couldn’t put a finger on what it was.

"Hello?" She called out, feeling completely at peace even as the oppressive feeling of death and decay surrounded her, pushing down on her.

"You need to come with me, Shepard." Nihlus' voice echoed through the forest, seeming to come from both everywhere and nowhere at once.

"Nhilus?" Riley spun, looking around the forest for Nihlus. "Nhilus? Where are you?"

"Over here." The voice echoed from the left.

Turning, Riley followed the sound of the voice, through the trees, up a hill, and over increasingly rocky terrain. Before she knew it, she had started to climb and found herself hanging from the side a sheer cliff face, desperately struggling to stay alive. Harsh winds struck at her, threatening to pull her right from the cliff face.

"Nihlus! Help me!" Riley cried out.

She was met with nothing but silence.

Riley struggled to hold on, but slowly and surely, she started to climb again. There was no other choice.

Even as she made progress though, thunder and lightning broke the sky, letting loose a flood of rain that soaked through her armor, plastering her hair to her scalp, freezing her to the bone. The cliff became slippery and icy, but somehow, Riley managed. There was no other choice.

She climbed higher and higher, until she couldn’t see the forest below her anymore, surrounded by the angry, roiling clouds.

Nearing the top, Riley slipped, dangling by one hand, only barely managing to catch herself.

"Help!" Riley called out, desperate.

"There is no help for you."

A deep voice rumbled out from above her, breaking the roiling clouds.

A hand reached out and caught her just before she let go. It lifted her up effortlessly, holding her in the air by a single hand.

"No one is coming to your aid. You are alone." Lifting her up higher, her savior revealed herself. A faceless figure, dressed immaculately, glaring at her.

Riley struggled against the figure's grip, but it was a futile gesture. She could no more break free of him than a planet could choose to stop orbiting its sun.

"The time has come at last for our plans to be set into motion." The figure held her up even higher, before dropping her and catching her by her neck. He started to squeeze. "A storm is gathering, to cleanse the galaxy of its filth, and you shall be our instrument."

"Never!" Riley managed to choke out, struggling to breath.

"You do not have a choice." The figure simply let go, and Riley fell.

She fell, and she fell, and she fell.

Screaming, Riley hit the surface of a freezing ocean, sinking deeper and deeper. She couldn’t breathe.

Riley woke, gasping for breath, struggling against her sheets. She wondered for a moment who was screaming, before realizing much to her embarrassment that it was her.

It took her a moment, but she calmed when she realized where she was, slumping bonelessly back into her bed. Catching her breath, she glanced over at the only light source in the room, a gentle glowing holo-display that simply proclaimed the time as 3:40 AM.

Riley sighed as she slowly realized how soaked with sweat her bed was.

Looking at the clock with a glare, she decided to roll out of bed, shedding her pajamas for a set of simple work out clothes. She wasn't going to be able to get anymore sleep. Might as well do something productive with her newfound time.

As she left her room, a shiver ran down her spine. Just for a second, she felt the crushing weight of a cold ocean bearing down on her shoulders.

Riley emerged from the freight elevator of the Normandy onto the hanger deck. She looked around and found much to her pleasure that it was just as empty as the crew deck was. Everyone was either asleep or on duty in the CIC. Thank Celestia for C-Shift.

It was absolutely perfect. She didn’t want company. Not right now.

The sudden clink of dumb bells made her realize that her initial thought must have been wrong. Someone else was here. Not so perfect than.

Stepping into the small workout room, Riley found Garrus setting his barbells back into their right place. He looked up when he heard her enter. He straightened, saluting in that strange Turian way.

"Commander!" He relaxed after she saluted back.

"Please, just call me Riley." She wasn't going to be alone, apparently, but there was worse company she could have when she was trying to be alone. "You’re not Alliance military."

"Alright then, Riley." Garrus nodded, perfectly alright with that.

Getting on the treadmill, Riley started to run. There was nothing better to get horrific thoughts and memories out of her head than exercising to the point of exhaustion. Garrus joined her on the other.

"I have to thank you, Riley." Garrus said.

"What for?" She asked, shaking her head.

"For bringing me on board." Garrus was silent for a moment, settling into a nice speed. "I knew working with a Spectre would be better than life at C-SEC. You don’t have to deal with any of the red-tape that job so awful."

"So, you joined my mission because you didn't want to do anymore paperwork?" Riley glanced at him, settling into a comfortable running speed.

"I guess..." If Garrus could blush, he would. Instead, his mandibles flared and he looked away, a little embarrassed. "That would be yes."

"At least you’re honest about it." Riley shrugged. That was about the best she could hope for. Riley took a breath, moving the speed up on her treadmill. "Have you worked with a Spectre before?"

"Well, no, but I know what they’re like." Garrus took a deep breath, what passing for a Turian smile filling his face. "Spectres make their own rules. You’re free to handle things your way. At C-Sec, you’re buried by rules. The damn bureaucrats are always on your back."

"Rules are usually there for a reason." She had dealt with naivety before. It had been awhile, but she knew she would have to beat that out of his head, and fast. "Stopping complete anarchy and civilization degrading into a mad wasteland. That type of thing."

"Maybe. But sometimes it feels like the rules are the only thing there to stop me from doing my work. If I’m trying to take down a suspect, it shouldn’t matter how I do it, as long as it gets done. But C-SEC wants it done their way. Protocol and procedure come first. That’s why I left."

"So you just quit because you didn’t like the way they did things?" Riley resisted the urge to face palm.

"Technically..." Garrus glanced over at her, waving his hand in a so-so manner. "I’m just on extended leave, and there’s more to it than that. It didn’t start out so bad, but as I rose the ranks I got saddled with more and more red tape. C-SECs handling of Saren was typical. I just couldn’t take it anymore."

"I hope you made the right choice. I’d hate for you to regret it later." Riley sped up her treadmill.

"Well, that’s sort of why I teamed up with you. It’s a chance for me to get off the Citadel, see how things are done outside of C-SEC." Garrus sounded excited. "Either way, I plan to make the most of this. And without C-SEC headquarters looking over my shoulder, well, maybe I can get the job done for a change."

"If getting the job done means endangering innocent people, then no. We get the job done right, not fast. Got it?" Riley made sure she made eye contact with him, wanting him to get her point.

"I wasn't trying to..." Garrus did a little embarrassed look away, catching her point. "I mean… I… Yes, I understand, Commander."

Rainbow Dash had been trying to get back to sleep for what felt like hours. Her wound was itching, the pod felt too cramped after several days of sleeping in the med bay under the watchful eye of Dr. Chakwas, she was too hot, and when she turned on the air conditioning inside her sleeper pod, she felt like she was freezing.

It was time to admit it. She wasn't getting anymore sleep, and what little she had had was fitful and not very restful.

"Ah, buck it," Rainbow muttered, scowling. Leaning over, she typed in the commands to raise the pod from its sleeping position. As it started to rise up, she used her wings to control her slide down to the bottom. The sound proof lid to the pod slid up and out of the way, letting her step out. Even as she jumped the small distance to the floor, Rainbow grumbled the entire way. "Stupid sleeping pod. Stupid body, won’t let me get comfortable. Grr."

Rainbow paused, realizing that she had said the 'grr'' aloud, quickly checking to make sure no one had seen her. Relived to find herself alone, she shook her head and checked her omni-tool.

4:00 a.m. it blinked back. Way too early, even for a Pegasus like herself.

Still, there was nothing she could do for it. Grumbling under her breath, she made the short trip to the kitchen to get breakfast.

Taking the short flight of steps onto the main crew deck, she started tifling through the cabinets. As she did so, Rainbow stretched first one wing then the other, moaning a little as her muscles loosened up and her bones cracked. It was about as much a morning ritual as she had ever had.

Finding a vegetarian MRE hidden at the back of the first box, she grabbed it with her teeth and brought it to the table. There would be a warm breakfast later in the day, but for now she was hungry and no one else was up, much less the cook.

As she made the turn to go sit at one of the tables (the closest of course), she found herself bouncing to the floor after her muzzle ran right into someone's legs.

Looking up, she found the new Quarian standing over her, looking down embarrassedly down at her. At least she took it as embarrassment. Rainbow couldn't actually tell because of the mask.

"I’m sorry!" The Quarian stammered, "I didn’t see you there. Are you hurt? Did I hurt you? Are you okay? Let me help you up."

Without any thoughts or propriety or further embarrassment, the Quarian picked Rainbow up by her barrel, jerking, as if surprised at how light the Pegasus was. She shook it off quickly though, setting Rainbow on all four of her hooves.

"Who are you?" Rainbow asked, deciding to ignore the indignity of what just happened and pretend the last few seconds never occurred. The blush on her cheeks let her know that she wasn't fully successful.

"My name is Tali," the Quarian said, nodding her head as if in affirmation. "Tali’Zorah nar Rayya. Captain Shepard brought me onboard to help search for Saren. I promise that I’m not spying. I’m here to help."

"Okay..." Rainbow just raised an eyebrow. "Sure."

Not quite sure what to make of her rambling, Rainbow stepped around Tali and trotted over to the table. Tali just stood there, not quite sure whether she had been brushed off or not.

Sitting down, Rainbow looked back at her. "Are you going to get something to eat, or are you just wandering the ship at four in the morning?"

Tali shuffled on her feet for a moment before going to the cupboards. It took her a minute, but she finally found a box of turian rations, sealed and purified. Thankful, she took it and brought it over to the table, sitting down across from Rainbow.

Starting their meals, they both quietly sat there, not quite sure what to do with the other. The only sound was the crinkling of plastic containers as they both struggled to open their breakfast.

"It’s Commander," Rainbow finally said after the silence grew unbearably long.

"I’m sorry?" Tali tilted her head a little, missing what Rainbow was saying.

"Shepard is a Commander, not a Captain." Rainbow explained, taking a bite of the blandest tofu she had ever eaten. The Systems Alliance didn't make their rations with flavor or enjoyment in mind, and definitely not for a herbivore species. She made a mental note to stock up on some palatable food when the next time she had a chance.

"I don’t understand." Tali gave up wrestling with her own rations for a moment. "She is in control of the Normandy, isn’t she?"

"Yeah." Rainbow nodded, swallowing down another dull bite.

"Then that makes her the Captain." The way Tali said it made it sound like it was the most obvious thing in the galaxy.

"No. She’s got another rank to go before she’ll be Captain." Gesturing with her hoof, Rainbow shrugged. "It's a military thing."

"Oh…"

Rainbow took another bite of her meal. "You’re up kind of early. You know you don’t need to be up for like… another few hours."

"I couldn't sleep." Tali ducked her head, more than a little embarrassed.

"Huh…" Rainbow could relate to that. She was having the same problem after all. "Why not?"

"This ship…" Tali hunched her shoulders ever so slightly, drawing into herself. "It’s too quiet."

"Too quiet?" Rainbow raised an eyebrow, wondering if she was being serious or not. She scowled, glancing off towards the sleeper pods. "Are you kidding? I had to dial up the sound proofing on my sleeping pod before I could even fall asleep. It’s way too loud."

"Too loud?" Tali almost sounded outraged at that. "Are you joking with me?"

"Uh... No?" Rainbow leaned back a little, surprised at Tali’s depth of feeling over the matter.

"Back on the Flotilla, if a ship was this quiet, it would mean that something had gone horribly wrong and we were probably all about to die." Tali's voice was full of emotion, and it wasn't too hard to figure that she was speaking of things she had actually experienced. "It’s unsettling. Unnatural."

"Yeah, okay…" Rainbow didn't feel like saying much of anything else.

"This ship is amazing, though." As if she realized how crazy she had sounded just a moment ago, Tali tactfully switched the conversation. "I’ve never seen a drive core like that one before. I can’t believe you were able to fit it into a ship this small! And don't even get me started on the Equestrian cooling crystals."

"Well, I didn’t put it in myself. The Normandy’s a prototype." The Normandy was indeed a marvel of engineering, but Rainbow preferred her own wings to sitting still inside of a machine that moved faster than her. It seemed unnatural to the Pegasus.

"I’m starting to understand why the humans have been so successful. I had no idea Alliance vessels were so advanced." There were practically stars in Tali's eyes.

"Yeah, well, you should see an Equestrian built one!" She might not like spaceships, but she still had pride in her homeworld after all.

"I would love too!" Tali leaned forward, practically bouncing in her seat. "I’ve heard rumors of how beautiful they are, but I would give anything to crawl through an engine."

"Crawl through an engine? That’s definitely commitment." A commitment that Rainbow would never indulge in.

Tali sighed, her happiness over her situation crashing down over her. "A month ago, I was patching a makeshift fuel line into a converted tug ship in the flotilla. Now, I’m sitting on board one of the most advanced vessels in Citadel space."

"I'm sorry," Tali paused, realizing that she didn’t get Rainbow’s name. "I didn’t get your name."

"I'm Rainbow Dash." She stuck out her hoof for Tali to shake. "Fastest pegasus ever born, and youngest Wonderbolt ever recruited."

Tali blinked at the Pegasus' ego, but took her hoof with her three-fingered hand anyway, giving it a firm shake. "It's good to meet you."

"Hey, likewise." Rainbow took a big bite of her food, smiling around it and generally being pretty oblivious about how that looked.

Covering a large yawn with his fist, Joker hobbled down the neck of the Normandy to the bridge, leaning heavily on his cane. Somewhere behind him, Spitfire was trailing after him, balancing two large cups of coffee on her wings, one for her and one for him.

"Alright, boys and girls, we’ve got it from here," Joker said, his voice an octave deeper than normal from too little sleep.

In the seats, the two c-shift pilots relinquished the controls, standing out of the chairs and getting out of the way.

"And hey, look at that!" Joker muttered to himself as the two pilots walked the way they came from. "They didn’t crash my ship."

Stopping, one of the pilots turned to face Joker, standing a good foot over the other man, a deep scowl set on his face. "What a surprise, I’m not breaking every bone in your body."

"Knock it off." Spitfire spoke up, falling back into her drill instructor days. She narrowed her eyes at the two. "Joker, keep your more wonderful tendencies to yourself. You, get off my bridge."

Both Joker and the C-Shift pilot held up their hands, not wanting to piss off the suddenly much more dangerous looking Pegasus. A tense second passed, and then it was over. The two C-Shift pilots left the bridge, and Joker and Spitfire took their seats.

Joker did a cursory run over of the crewman’s flight report, a scowl on his face. He got into the grove of things, pressing the button that got his seat back into all of his prefigurations.

"Bunch of jackasses," he murmured, only half pleased by what he was seeing. He could have done it better.

"You don’t help any." Spitfire shot back at him, not even bothering to look at him.

"Yeah, well, they mess up my chair." He knew he didn't have a leg to stand on (sometimes literally), but he was angry anyway.

Pressing another button on his console, Joker shifted the entire ship into day watch lighting, and activated the comms. "Crew of the Normandy, be advised that it is now 7:00am. C-Watch is relieved. A-Watch will now take their positions. Commander Shepard, we’re approaching Therum. We’ll be entering the atmosphere within the hour."

"I've got a good feeling about this one." Joker looks over at Spitfire, who had just finished resetting her seat to her specifications. She didn't have to do much, being the only one on the ship who could use her seat (as Rainbow Dash wasn't a pilot).

"Hmm?" Spitfire didn't actually catch his question, distracted.

"I’ve got a good feeling." He repeated.

"You see," Spitfire said, scowling. "That right there… That’s what’s going to screw us over."

"What?" Glancing at her, Joker frowned. "All I said was that I had a good feeling."

"Yeah, and how often does the universe pander to your expectations?"

" Yeah, well, shut up."

"Of course." Spitfire rolled her eyes, turning back to her work. It had become a common part of her job to wrangle Joker and his various moods.

"Ground team, grab your kit and meet in the hanger in thirty." Commander Shepard's voice rang through the ship through the intercoms.

"God…" A wry look passed over Joker's face, and a little laugh passed through his lips. "I’m not going to be getting that thought out of my head."

"What?" Spitfire wasn't sure whether she wanted to or not.

"The Commander in her armor." He rolled his head to look at her, grinning. He waved his hands in an hourglass shape. "All the right curves in all the right places."

"Real classy there, Joker." Spitfire snorted, shaking her head.

Riley couldn't have been happier as she finished putting on her armor. It was one of the first times she was going to be using it in actual combat, and she was still having to get used to how light it felt, and the way it moved. Like her old armor, it had the red and white stripe, but instead of the N7 insignia, the Spectre badge sat above her right breast.

"That’s some expensive armor you have there, Shepard."

Riley glanced back to see Wrex finishing what passed as a ‘breakfast’ for a Krogan, sitting on a pile of crates. For anyone else, it would mean eating five helpings of what passed as eggs and sausage from the kitchen, chasing it down with a gallon and a half of powdered orange juice.

"The perks of Spectrehood…" She tilted her head, staring at Wrex in awe. "How in Tartarus are you eating all of that?"

"Simple. Like this." Lifting up his last plate, he simply poured it into his mouth and swallowed without chewing. "I could have gone the rest of my life without seeing that."

"Heh." Laughing, Wrex stood. He grabbed his guns from the pallet below him and attached them to the mag-points on his armor. He plodded over and leaned against the Mako, which shifted ever so slightly under his weight. "I’m ready. Where are the rest of you?"

"You sleep in your armor. Of course you’re ready." Riley rolled her eyes, pulling out and looking over her sniper rifle.

"It’s not my fault the rest of you ever decide to get out of the only thing that makes it so you aren’t all walking fleshy meat-bags." He said it so matter of factly that Riley had no choice but to be impressed by his bull headedness.

"You are… incredibly charming." Shaking her head, she collapsed her sniper rifle and placed it onto the mag clamp on her back.

"Not surprised you think that, Shepard." He grinned at her, an unsettling look. "It’s my snappy wit."

Thankfully, the elevator arriving keeps the two of them from continuing that conversation.

Riley looked over, a little desperately, hoping to see someone that could get her out of the entire conversation. Thankfully, it turned out that Tali and Rainbow were there, Rainbow’s ears flicked back as she listened to the Quarian yammer on about the Normandy.

The two sisters brightened when they saw each other. At that moment, they were both hoping the exact same thing, that the other would get them out of their conversation.

"Thank Celestia!" Riley muttered to herself.

"What, you don’t like talking to Wrex?" Wrex asked, speaking of himself in the third person.

"Rainbow. Miss Zorah." Riley just pretended she didn’t hear that and walked forward to greet the two of them. "Glad you could join us."

Tali ducked her head at her name. "Please, call me Tali."

"Of course, Tali." Nodding in understanding, Riley smiled.

Rainbow just scampered on over to the Mako, standing on the other side of Wrex, using him as a barrier between her and Tali.

"That elevator is slower than mom in the morning," she grumbled, the levels of her grumpiness rising.

Riley just rolled her eyes, shifting her helmet to under her other arm.

"I could take a look at it after we get back." Tali offered, wringing her hands together.

"If you want to." Shrugging, Riley didn't try to push anything onto the young Quarian. "It’s not part of your job."

"It wouldn’t be a problem." Tali did her best to reassure them.

"Alright." Shrugging, Riley turned away.

The elevator arrived again, having gone back up for more. Garrus, Kaidan, and Ashley exited this time, joining the rest of them by the Mako.

It was time for a briefing.

"Alright. This is where we're at." Riley stared at her team, who had formed a semi-circle around them. "We are currently arriving in orbit above Therum. Our mission is to retrieve Dr. Liara T’Soni and figure out what she knows about her mother’s actions."

"Question, ma’am?" Ashley asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Aggressively, if necessary." Riley pursed her lips. It wasn't something she liked, but it was necessary. It was in her job description after all. "We do not know where she stands with the Matriarch. What she knows might be the key in capturing Benezia."

She leveled her gaze on them. "If she is combative, non-lethal options only, but I’m not afraid to have to carry her back to the ship."

"Any info on her combat skills?" Garrus asked, wondering just how hard this supposedly simple mission was going to turn into. Asari with a firm grasp on their biotics were not someone you'd want to mess around with. When you were unsure of their loyalties, that just made things a whole lot more tense then they had to be.

"She’s an archeologist, but she spent several decades being personally tutored by her mother’s commandos." Riley had spent the last few days pouring over what Citadel intelligence had managed to gather about Liara T'Soni. "Expect her to be highly trained, and we’ll be happily disappointed if she isn’t."

"Are you expecting a fight, ma’am?" Ashley twitched her fingers over the butt of her pistol.

"I’m not expecting anything. We’re walking into this pretty blind. We don’t know anything about the situation on the ground. Communication with Therum is spotty at best, and the only real intel is from the Alliance cruiser that drops by every few months for a resupply to the colony near the north pole." As an N7 Operator, Riley had worked with worse. Not often, but she'd worked with worse. "T’Soni’s dig site is about as far away from there that you can get, and information is even spottier. Her team only shows up every six months, and she’s nearly never with them. Citadel Analysts have drawn up a psych profile on her."

"She’s a nervous little girl who is shy to the extreme and too smart for her own good, and prefers to keep to herself after being burned too often." Finishing, Wrex leaned back and crossed his arms.

Everyone just stared at him, silence falling over the hanger.

" Pretty much, yeah." Riley nodded.

Moving right along.

"It’s too hot for Normandy to make a landing, not that there’s a stable surface large enough to accommodate her anyway. We’re going to be doing a mako drop."

Collectively, Ashley, Kaidan, and Garrus groaned. Wrex simply didn’t care. Tali had no idea what a mako drop was and she raised a hand.

"Commander?" Tali asked.

"You don’t need to raise your hand, Tali," Riley said, a small laugh escaping her lips.

"What's a mako drop?" Tali lowered her hand.

"We all pile into this tin can and strap ourselves in." Ashley sighed and patted the mako behind them. She then pointed at the hanger door behind them. "Joker opens the hanger door and does a flyby of the landing zone. The Commander drives right out of the hanger, and we drop."

"Oh…" If she wasn't wearing a mask, it would have been very obvious that she had gone completely pale.

She suddenly didn’t look so sure of her place aboard the Normandy.

"Don’t worry, Tali." Riley did her best to reassure the girl. "This is standard procedure. We do it all the time."

" Turians too." Garrus shook his head, crossing his arms. "Regrettably. And mandatorily."

"You're all a bunch of scaredy cats." Rainbow snorted, all too amused at her land bound comrades. "I could do this in my sleep without the ship, or the mako!"

"Don't tempt me." Riley eyed her, unimpressed. "I'll make you do it, just to see it."

Rainbow rolled her eyes and busied herself with fitting her helmet on instead. No sense in tempting her older sister any further.

"Hitting the drop point in two minutes, Commander." Joker's voice rang through the Normandy's intercom in the hanger.

"Roger that Joker." Riley said, activating her omni-tool comms. "Alright. You heard the man. Everyone in the death brick."

"Death brick?" Tali's voice cracked, and she stared at the mako with much more trepidation.

"Don’t ask." Kaidan shook his head, sighing before he pulled his own helmet on.

Garrus hit the opening button for the mako and they all clambered inside. Wrex, Kaidan, Ashley, Garrus, Rainbow, Tali, and Riley all in such a tight place made for a tight squeeze, just barely under the limit for how many the tank/troop carrier could hold. Maybe.

Possibly.

No sense in telling Tali that.

"Cozy." Wrex wiggled in his too small seat, trying and failing to get comfortable while adjusting the straps across his bulk.

In the driver’s seat, Riley started the engines. Next to her, Kaidan shut the rear entrance hatch with the press of a button, sealing the mako and pressurizing the atmosphere.

"We are good to go, ma’am." Kaidan said, checking over his monitors. "All lights are green, and jump jets are good."

"Good work, Lt." Nodding, Riley glanced over her shoulder and looked at Ashley. "Williams, you take the gun. I’m not expecting any resistance, but just in case let’s not let anyone catch us with our pants down, flapping in the breeze."

"Aye aye, ma’am." Ashley pulled a slim, mechanical arm down from in-between her seat and Tali’s, unfolding it until a small bar sat suspended in front of her. A holographic display and haptic interface appeared before her, projected from the bar, slaving themselves to her suits sensors and helmet’s heads up display. "Good to go."

"Get ready to jump," Joker's voice rang in the mako. "In five… four… three… two… one… drop!"

A short acceleration of the mako, and they’re in free fall.

Tali simply shrieked as her stomach dropped from under her, grabbing onto her harness like her life depended on it, which to her, it very well might have seemed that way. She didn’t notice that no one else shared her panic, though they all looked uncomfortable, shifting in their seats.

Wrex looked like he could take a nap.

Or eat lunch.

Or both. He wasn't picky.

"Brace yourselves." Riley said, as calm as anyone could be. "Hitting jump jets… now."

The massive acceleration downwards halted, just for a moment giving a sense of weightlessness before it was replaced by a much more gradual descent.

Tali’s scream slowly petered out until it died, just as the wheels gently touched down on the ground.

"And we’re down." Riley turned in her seat and made a bow. "Welcome to Therum everyone. It is currently a balmy fifty-nine degrees celsius, or 138 degrees fahrenheit for you heathens from North America."

Riley started driving, even as Ashley leaned forward what little she could in her harness.

"I resent that, ma’am!" Ashley called out.

"Resent it all you want, you’re still wrong." Riley shook her head, taking the mako over a short hill.

"You can respectfully bite my ass, ma’am." Ashley shot back.

"Don’t make me drive this brick into the lava, Chief." An empty threat, but it never hurt to try and strike the fear of god into her subordinates. "I will. You don't want to test me."

"I’m hot enough already, ma’am. I’m not greedy."

"Sure!" Rainbow just snorted, laughing behind her helmet. She ignored what she assumed was the glare that Ashley sent her.

"Cut the chatter." Shouting, Riley dimmed the interior lights. "I’m reading surface contacts. Williams, be on alert."

Her seriousness cut right through the humor, and they all fell back onto their professionalism.

Tali still had a death grip on her harness from before the fall. "Oh Keelah, I think I’m going to be sick. To all the ancestors and any other bosh’tets out there who might be listening, I swear that I will never jump out of another perfectly good spaceship my entire life. Just let me survive this."

"As the new kid on the block, Tali," Riley called over her shoulder, trying to be as comfortable as possible. "You’re going to be in the safest place of all, right in the back. You stick behind Wrex at all times, use him as a bullet sponge if you need to."

"That is possibly the most degrading job I’ve ever been given." Wrex rumbled, wondering whether or not anyone was even going to be listening to him.

"I can do that." Tali breathed out, relieved.

"Good!" Riley nodded, focussing on her driving, while also speaking over her shoulder to a Quarian who had never received any actual training for military operations. "We don’t have time to train you on squad tactics, but stick to Wrex like a rather cute and shapely parasite. Normally, we wouldn’t do something like this, taking a civilian into a potential combat zone, but there simply isn’t anything for it. You’re a quarian, and as such, you have the best chance of getting us through whatever the prothean ruins might throw at us. We can’t be held up a computer problem, especially if we’re being shot at."

"I-I can do that." Tali nodded again, even though Riley couldn't see her.

"Good."

They rounded a corner in a mako.

"Geth!" Kaidan shouted, hitting the jump jets to avoid the sudden flurry of shots from two Geth armatures, protecting the pass to the ruins.

"I see them," Ashley said as calmly as she could be.

Using the controls in front of her seat, Ashley took control of the top cannon and FIRED!

One of the two geth armatures was knocked off balance, falling backwards, trying futilely to get its balance back, into a slowly encroaching river of lava.

"One down." Riley said, narrowing her eyes.

Before Ashley had the chance to take another shot, Riley RAMMED the front of the mako into the second armature. It crumpled underneath the tank’s wheels and Riley just kept on driving, crushing it underneath its wheels.

"And that," Riley said turning in her seat to look over her shoulder at her team. "Ladies, gentleman, assorted aliens, and pony, is how you do it."

"You do know that you’re going to have to realign all of the axles after that little stunt, right?" Garrus asked, more than a little incredulously. "They weren’t made for running over machines."

"And it sounds like you just volunteered!" Riley sounded far too happy for the amount of work that she just foisted on the poor, unwitting Turian.

"Wait, what?" Garrus blinked.

"Yeah, I heard it too." Wrex nodded in sympathy with Garrus.

"Congratulations, Garrus. You’re in charge of Mako maintenance." Riley continued driving, ignoring the surprise behind her.

Garrus blinked, scowling, then slouched down ever so slightly.

"She does that." Rainbow told him, nodding in sympathy.

"And you’re helping him, Rainbow." Riley called over her shoulder.

"Dammit." Rainbow followed Garrus in slouching in her seat.

Ashley opened up with the turret again, at a grouping of geth platforms in the distance. The tank round knocked them down like bowling pins, tearing the smaller ones to scrap metal and just forcing the larger ones to the ground.

"I think I can now safely say that this has been upgraded to a combat situation." Riley just kept right on driving, ignoring the geth.

"I think we got that." Kaidan chimed in.

"Are you sassing me, Alenko?" Riley just gave him a side glance.

"No, ma’am." Kaidan shook his head.

"Cause it sounds like you’re sassing me, Lt." Riley glanced at him. "Are you sassing me?"

"I would never dream of doing that, ma’am." Kaidan nodded, bitting his lower lip.

"Yeah…" Narrowing her eyes, she glared at him. "Do you want me to give you Garrus’ job?"

"I already have a job. I’m not qualified on repair." He shook his head.

"All excellent reasons to keep in mind if you want to keep sassing it up in here." The mako bounced, the shocks not good enough to fully buffer the cabin.

"Yes, ma’am." Laughing, Kaidan nodded.

Riley sent the Mako flying over a small hill, hitting the jump jets to leap over a cliff wall. They landed on the other side, tires squealing for a moment before catching the ground and going on.

"The dig site is just ahead," Kaidan said, looking over the map.

Sure enough, through the front view-screens of the Mako, signs of the archeology team are everywhere. Pallets of supplies, vehicles, habitation, everything you’d need to support a long term team living far away from civilization. The camp was deserted, and all of its supplies upended and searched through.

Their forward progress was halted by a cliff face with a narrow opening, and there was no other choice but for Riley to bring the Mako to a complete stop.

"It’s through there?" Kaidan asked,

"Yep." Nodding, she unbuckled her harness. Riley stood and turned to face her team. "It looks like we're walk from here. Helmets on people. I don’t want anyone whining of heat exhaustion, so keep your air conditioning on and drink plenty of fluids."

Kaidan, Ashley, Wrex, and Garrus sealed their helmets. Riley, Rainbow, and of course Tali already had them on and sealed.

Riley opened the back of the tank, and a wave of heat came rolling into the mako. Thankfully, they barely even felt it thanks to their armor. They all piled out, Tali coming out last and sticking behind Wrex, just like she had been told.

Taking the lead, Riley stepped through the thin opening in the cliff face. Her team followed behind her, and she could hear Wrex grumbling to himself as he struggled through the narrow opening.

"Keep your eyes open." Riley murmured. "This is the perfect place for an ambush."

Affirmative confirmation lights blink in her helmet from Kaidan, Ashley, Rainbow, and Garrus.

"The ambush will be up ahead." Wrex said, unfolding his shotgun.

"I agree, but keep a look out anyways. Keep radio silence for now." Together, they continued forward, and they were on the look out for any attack… not that they’d see any coming.

The enemy was the geth. They could hide anywhere, and they can wait perfectly still. In all likelihood, they won’t even see their attackers before it happens.

The attack didn’t come, not right away, and it grated on everyones nerves even if they didn’t show it. They are wondering just what is happening.

The narrow pass opened up into a small twisting valley that led to the dig sit above.

The moment they emerged out, they were met by a hail of coordinated gunfire.

"Fall back!" Riley called out, laying down a cover of gunfire from her assault rifle. "Get into cover!"

They did so, using small outcroppings of rock to get themselves out of the geth firing lines.

"Alenko, use your biotics." Riley ordered, firing blindly. "Push them back, make an opening!"

"Aye aye, ma’am."

Popping out of cover, Kaidan threw a singularity at a large gathering of geth. Riley followed him, popping up as well, throwing a singularity of her own at a smaller group.

The next few moments were a confused and violent and deadly. Tali cowered behind Wrex, following him wherever he went as she typed furiously on her omni-tool. In what felt like no time at all, she had managed to hack part of the geth's network, inserting a virus of her own making.

As she had hoped, the geth started to open fire on each other, IFF tags switched and disabled.

In the confusion, Riley and her team managed to sweep up the last remaining stragglers.

Stepping over the body of one of the geth, Riley looked at the camp that had been set up just beyond. It didn't belong to dig site, and that was obvious just by looking at it. It wasn't permanent. It was designed to be set up quickly and only last for a short stay. No long term hauls here.

"What’s wrong with this picture?" Riley asked over her shoulder.

Everyone stopped, focusing on the camp, trying to see what Riley was talking about. When they didn’t get it fast enough, Riley spoke up.

"Why have the geth set up a camp?" She pointed at the two tents and the small stack of boxes. "Why do the geth need food? Why do they need water?"

"The geth aren’t working on their own." Garrus caught it first. He would have got it if he wasn't so distracted. He was C-Sec Detective after all, and he was good. Very good.

"Exactly." Riley stepped forward, keeping a careful eye out for any booby-traps. "The question is, who would help the geth?"

"It's Krogan." Wrex rumbled, already knowing the answer. "One, maybe two."

Riley nodded in agreement. "Keep your eyes sharp, people. There are going to be more ambushes ahead."

"How do you know that?" Tali asked, wondering just what they were seeing.

"It’s what I’d do if I knew a heavily armored squad was coming to try and take my objective." Riley shrugged, before continuing on.

Together, they moved forward, though much more slowly and cautiously than before.

Chapter Twenty-Three - What Were You Expecting?

Chapter Twenty-Three - What Were You Expecting?
Armali Republic, Thessia, Parnitha System
April 12, 2183

When Twilight woke, it felt like a railroad spike was being driven through her brain, starting just behind her eyes. It was quite possibly the worst headache that she had ever experienced, on a whole other order of magnitude compared to the few others she had suffered in her life. If she had had the mental capacity at the moment to form such a thought, she would have made the decision that she would lead a happy life if she never had to experience such a thing again. That would come later however, when the hangover from the night before disappeared and she had managed to drink nearly two gallons of water.

As the pain of the headache began to dull just a bit, enough for her to start to think, Twilight realized that her back was in the middle of kicking her about with a killer cramp to match the throbbing.

Groaning, she tried to stretch the cramp out.

Twilight quickly found that she couldn't.

"What…" Speaking, Twilight found that her mouth tasted like ash, and the distinct taste of vomit still lingered on her tongue. A thoroughly unpleasant thing to wake up to, she decided.

Instead of stretching, Twilight tried to sit up this time, but once again found that she couldn't move.

Groaning, she strained, trying to break free from whatever was holding her hostage.

It didn't work. She didn't move so much as an inch.

Twilight was so stunned by her predicament that she couldn't do anything for nearly a full minute. She forget about her headache, and doing her best to ignore the foul taste in her mouth, she called out, "Help!"

A second passed, and then a furtive, "Hello?" answered her.

"Tiny Berry?" Twilight thought she recognized the voice, but she wasn't sure. Her head still hurt too much for deep and pondering thoughts.

"Twilight? Is that you?" The voice that was probably Tiny Berry asked.

"Tiny Berry, help!" Twilight cried, on the verge of falling into a panic attack. Only the fact that she appeared to be near familiar and friendly ponies kept her from going over the edge. "I'm stuck, and I don't know where I am."

A moment passed, enough time for Twilight to start to wonder what was going on, but then much to her relief, Tiny Berry's head appeared above her. The small pony giggled at the sight she saw in front of her.

"What are you doing in there?" Tiny Berry asked, giggling the entire time.

"What?" Scowling, Twilight's question was more of a veiled demand. "Where am I?"

"My mixing bowl!" She clapped her hooves together, an excited (and if Twilight was honest, slightly terrifying) look on her face. "I could bake you into a Twilight cake."

"As wonderful as that cake would surely be, I don't think my marefriend would appreciate that." The deeper, gravelly voice of Gilda was a welcomed relief after the confusion that came from Twilight waking up with only Tiny Berry to help her.

Tiny Berry turned and waved to Gilda, who was still maddeningly out of Twilight's view. "Hey, Gilda!"

"Help me get her out of there." Gilda didn't sound at all worried, which helped Twilight start to calm down from own instincts cry to panic. "Grab the other side of the bowl. Make sure it doesn't fall too hard."

Before Twilight had a chance to process any of that, the mixing bowl she had made her bed tipped over, bouncing against the floor in a way that sent tremors through her entire body. She found herself with a wonderful view of the kitchen floor, and now she could only see Gilda's and Tiny Berry's feet.

"Wait, what?" Twilight murmured, and she shook her head as much as she was able to, everything still bouncing around inside her brain.

All of a sudden, Gilda's talons were coming right at her and Twilight squeaked in surprise. Grabbing her forelegs, Gilda pulled Twilight out of the mixing bowl, the unicorn's body resisting for a moment before giving in with a pop.

"Oof!" Tumbling out of the bowl, Twilight lay sprawled out on the ground. She looked around, dazed, before catching Gilda's eyes. "What was I doing in a mixing bowl?"

"You got really drunk last night." Gilda lifted her mare friend up onto all four of her hooves, using the stump of one of her wings to steady the unicorn. "I had to carry you back to the ship, and when I tried to get you back into bed you ran away and climbed in that. We tried to coax you out for an hour, but we finally just decided to leave you. It was easier."

"I don't remember..." Twilight groaned, her back cracking as she stretched.

"Yeah. That's not really a surprise." Gilda snorted, shaking her head. "You kind of were out of it once you had your second... Whatever the hell it was. Some weird Asari drink. I don't remember it's name. I think you ended up crowdsurfing at one point. I don't really remember. It's all really fuzzy."

Tiny Berry started humming as she started making breakfast in the background, having completely moved on from the conversation.

"I remember..." Twilight scrunched up her muzzle, trying to access memories that very well might not be there anymore. The dangers of alcohol... she'd have to write a paper for Celestia. On second thought, maybe not... "Pink…"

"Oh Celestia!" Her eyes widened as she remembered, clapping a hoof to her forehead. "We found Pinkie Pie!"

On a different floor of the ship, Sweetie Belle woke up much more pleasantly than Twilight did. Cracking a wide yawn, she stretched all of her legs out and shuffled out from under her seats before rolling out of bed, landing on the floor with a hard OMPH. She took a moment to gather herself together, throwing on a simple hoody and skirt, much like she had seen Gilda wearing a few days earlier, before trotting to the door and stepping outside.

The hallway was still dimly lit, on nighttime lighting, but a quick check of her omni-tool confirmed that it was indeed nearly nine in the morning.

Sweetie Belle made the short trip across the hall to Rarity's room, humming the entire way and skipping along in time with the beat. She knocked on the door, but didn't hear anything in response.

"Rarity?" Sweetie Belle asked, after a moment passed.

Still nothing.

Frowning, Sweetie Belle pushed her way into the room, finding the door still cracked open. She nudged it open the rest of the way with her hoof, stepping inside.

The room was nearly pitch black, especially compared to the hallway outside. Sweetie Belle used the touchpad next to the door to turn on the lights, eager to greet her sister (though admittedly a large part of her was more eager to annoy her) and then get breakfast.

A chorus of groans from under the covers made Sweetie Belle tilt her head in confusion. "Rarity? Are you up?"

"Sweetie..." Rarity broke into a coughing fit, though she still didn't emerge from underneath the covers. "Sweetie Belle? What are you doing up at this unholy hour? Go back to bed."

Little sisters are good at two things, being cute, and using that cuteness to reign down hell on their older siblings. Rarity was hidden under some suspiciously lumpy covers, and Sweetie Belle was finding herself growing more and more curious.

"It's nine." Sweetie Belle shot back. Rarity usually liked to wake up at six, to get an early start on the day.

"What?" Rarity sounded confused. Tired and confused. And hungover. Tired, confused, and hungover. Never a good combination. It tended to make the unicorn grumpy.

"It's breakfast time." Edging closer to the bed, Sweetie Belle decided that there were far too many lumps under the covers to be just Rarity under there.

"Oh…" It didn't sound like she fully understood what Sweetie Belle had said.

The covers shifted just enough for Rarity to peek out and glance at the bedside clock. Indeed, it read 9:01 A.M. "So it is."

There was more moaning from under the sheets, too much to have come from just Rarity.

"What..." Sweetie Belle stepped even closer, until she was almost touching the bed with her nose. "Rarity? What's going on?"

Rarity popped her head up from under the covers, her mane a mess and her eyes blurry, a sheepish smile on her muzzle. She blushed, the red distinct against her snow white fur, glancing back under the covers. "Um... Sweetie Belle."

"My head…"

Sweetie Belle squeaked in surprise and jumped back, eyes wide, as an Asari sat up in bed, the covers falling off her to reveal that she was completely naked, tits out.

Rarity could do nothing but blush, sinking down into her bed.

She blushed even harder as a second Asari sat up, just as naked as the first one.

"I need something to eat."

Sweetie Belle just backed out of the room, deciding that she had had enough of whatever it was her sister was getting into.

"Oh dear…" Rarity shook her head as the door closed behind Sweetie Belle.

"Mmm..." One of the Asari wrapped an arm around Rarity's shoulder, pulling her close. "I think I could do with a snack before breakfast."

"Oh my!" Thoughts of her embarrassment and her sister began to flee from her mind, as the Asari pulled her back under the covers.

As the moans inside Rarity's room started to get louder, Sweetie Belle continued backing down the hallway. She shook her head, promising to herself to forget everything she's just seen.

"Hey Sweetie Belle."

Sweetie Belle jumped, squeaking in surprise, startled. She turned to find Spike exiting his own room, his scales shining after a good wash.

"Is Rarity awake yet?" He asked, bright eyed and bushy tailed, metaphorically speaking.

"Uh..." Sweetie Belle blinked, staring at Spike. "Yes! I mean no... I've got to go."

Before he could ask anything, Sweetie Belle ran away, leaving a very confused Spike standing in the hallway staring after her.

"Huh..." He blinked, shaking his head. "Okay…"

Spike lingered there for a moment before shrugging and walking away towards the kitchen. It was early and this baby dragon needed breakfast.

Spike entered the dining room to find that Twilight and Gilda were already there. They hadn't been in their room when he had gone to check on them, and he was glad that his suspicions were correct. As he waddled over to sit down next to them, Gilda placed a mug of steaming tea in front of Twilight, who looked like death warmed over.

A table over, Honey Dawn and her small herd sat eating a light breakfast of oatmeal and strawberries, murmuring quietly amongst themselves.

"Jeez, Twilight, what happened to you?" Spike asked, settling into his place opposite Twilight.

"She slept in a mixing bowl all night." Gilda couldn't keep the laugh from her voice, though she was careful in rubbing Twilight's back as comfortingly as she could.

"Why'd you do that?" Tilting his head, Spike wondered not for the first time what it was that made adults so strange.

"I don't want to talk about it." Twilight just groaned, dropping her head against the table, though she immediately regretted that decision.

"Whatever." Spike shrugged, not at all affected by that. He shared a look with Gilda, whose shoulders shook silently in laughter.

At that moment, Tiny Berry entered the room, coming bearing food and drinks carefully balanced on her back, at least for Twilight and Gilda. Spike realized that he hadn't been there for when they had placed their orders.

"Waffles!" Twilight cried out as Tiny Berry slid a plate in front of her. She was about to act very unladylike and just scarf them down, but she managed to restrain herself, instead smiling at Tiny Berry. She was the Celestial Emissary after all, and that meant she had a certain dignity she should uphold. Coughing, she straightened in her seat, smiling at the little pony. "Thank you, Tiny Berry."

"You’re welcome!" Tiny Berry bounced away, leaving the three of them alone after she set Gilda's plate in front of her.

Twilight kept up a careful smile until Tiny Berry disappeared back into the kitchen. As soon as the doors stopped swinging, Twilight gave up all pretenses and started scarfing down her waffles. Gilda and Spike watched her devour them in less than a minute, amazed.

"Gods…" Gilda blinked as her mare friend licked her plate clean. "Twilight, did you even take a breath doing that?"

"Doing what?" Twilight asked, sitting up, her muzzle smeared with whipped cream and bits of chewed strawberry.

"… Never mind." Gilda started on her own plate of eggs and a muffin, though at a much more sedate pace.

"Okay." Shrugging, Twilight downed her glass of water. As soon as she set it back down on the table, she nodded. "Alright, we’ve got some work to do."

"With what?" Gilda remembered that it wasn't polite to talk with her beak full, instead waiting to ask the question until after she swallowed.

"With Pinkie Pie!" Stomping a hoof on the table for emphasis, Twilight grinned. "We found her."

"Yeah, we established that already." Using her muffin, Gilda scrapped some of her eggs off the plate and used it as an improvised eating utensil.

Twilight stares at Gilda for a moment, blinking, before shaking her head.

"We found her," she repeated, as if that was all she needed to say.

"Yeah." They had gone over this already. Apparently the night before had been harder on Twilight than she had thought.

"We need to speak with her." Twilight spoke slowly, as if trying to explain something to a small child.

"Obviously." Gilda wondered if Twilight just needed to take a nap. She wasn't thinking as quickly as she normally did.

Twilight paused again, the wind having been taken out of her sails. "Obviously... Yeah."

She sighed, slumping down. Taking a breath, she continued. "Do we know where she is staying?"

"Not a clue." Gilda shrugged. She wasn't the griffin to ask in a normal situation. She had just woken up half an hour ago, so she was working at even less than normal capacity.

"Then that’s our first order of business." Twilight was glad that she had a plan now. She always worked better with a plan. "It’s no coincidence that we keep running into the Element Bearers on the planets the map had on it."

"You’ve said that already." Finishing her plate, Gilda focused her entire attention on Twilight.

"Have I?" Squinting, Twilight looked at Gilda.

"Pretty sure, yeah." Gilda had never seen Twilight look like this. The unicorn's eyes were completely bloodshot.

"Well…" Twilight coughed, clearing her throat in embarrassment. "The point still stands."

"Sure." Best to just agree with her.

"Alright then…" Twilight tapped her hooves nervously on the table. "I guess we should get on that, then."

"Twilight." Honey Dawn coughed from across the way, catching their attention.

"Hmm?" Glancing over her shoulder, Twilight looked more than a little surprised to find that they weren't alone in the dining room. She looked over Honey Dawn and her herd in confusion. "What is it?"

"I know where Pinkie Pie is staying?" Honey Dawn smiled smugly. She loved it when she knew more than smarter ponies in the room.

"What?" That drew all three of them up for a pause, and Twilight tilted her head in confusion. "How do you know that?"

"The three of us ended up at the hotel she was staying after the party last night." Honey Dawn pointed at Carmel Breeze and Lucky Arrow. "We were turned away by her guards and hotel security."

"How do you know she was staying there." Twilight couldn't imagine that there was an engraved sign announcing where Pinkie Pie was staying.

"There are only two groups of Equestrians in Armali right now. I checked." One of the perks of being a pilot in such a high position as her own was that she could look up pretty much whatever she wanted without anyone asking why. "There's just us, and Smile Inc."

"That’s a bit lucky." Gilda snorted, shaking her head.

"You checked?" Blinking in surprise, Twilight looked at Honey Dawn in a whole new light.

"We were curious." Carmel Breeze shrugged, not at all embarrassed by admitting that. She was a chronic snoop, and she was not ashamed about that.

"They’re staying at the Asyrion." Honey Dawn piped up, draining down the last dregs of her coffee.

Gilda was quiet for a moment, trying to see if the name at all rang any bells, before she finally shrugged. "Is that supposed to mean something, because I'm getting a blank."

"It’s only one of the most famous hotels in the galaxy." Lucky Arrow chimed in as helpfully as he could.

Gilda thought even longer about the matter, then shrugged again. "Still got nothing."

"It doesn’t matter. You don't have to have heard about it." Honey Dawn smiled, slightly patronizingly. "You’ll find Pinkie Pie there. Plus everyone she’s traveling with."

"Traveling with?" Twilight would never drink again. She would swear that upon Celestia when she got a chance.

"Smile. Look it up."

Twilight did so. Opening her omni-tool, Twilight did a quick search of SMILE. In half a second, she got over five million hits on her search, with more coming in by the second. Scrolling through the first page, she picked the most promising looking link. The main extranet site for SMILE Incorporated.

After reading for nearly a minute, she looked up at Gilda, completely confused. "How did I not know about this?"

"Know about what?" Gilda had no idea what Twilight was talking about.

"SMILE. It’s one of the most visible Equestrian organizations in the galaxy." Scrolling through the pages, Twilight had to admit that she was a little impressed. "It’s pretty much a traveling party that never stops. Its mission statement is to put a smile on every face in the galaxy. They’ve been to Earth, Palaven, Sur’kesh, Illium, the list goes on and on, and they’ve been doing it for years."

"Why’s it so important?" It all sounded very nice, but Gilda didn't really see how it mattered.

"Pinkie Pie is CEO of SMILE Inc." When Twilight had first started reading the Journal of Friendship, she had started to expect that she would find all of the Element Bearers in jobs and places in life similar to what she read about. With Rarity, that had proven to be true, but Pinkie Pie was obviously proving to be an exception. A fairly massive one at that. "Her father runs the Board of Directors, and her sisters make up the majority shareholders. It’s kind of a big deal."

"I need to talk to her right away." Twilight stood, jumping down out of her chair.

"If she’s so important, why do you think they’d even let you in to see her." It seemed a pretty obvious question to Gilda. Famous people never dealt with the riffraff.

"Because her importance begins and ends with her company." Twilight smiled, doing a proud little trot in place. "I’ve got the backing of the Empress in every matter, and I speak for her."

"Yeah…" To be honest, Gilda had kind of forgotten about that. Her girlfriend certainly didn't act like the third most powerful Equestrian in the galaxy. "I guess that’d do it."

"Alright then. Let’s go!" Twilight laughed, forgetting her tiredness as she trotted towards the hall leading to the exit of Solar One.

Sighing, Gilda grabbed the rest of her muffin from her own plate, then followed after Twilight at a much more sedate place, eating with half lidded eyes. Spike sighed, then followed after them, resigning himself to the fact that he wouldn't be getting breakfast today.

Not at all paying any attention to the grumbles of the two following behind her, Twilight entered the hallway, followed moments later by Gilda and Spike. She stopped when she found herself suddenly in the path of two of the most scantily clothed Asari she had seen since arriving on Thessia.

Twilight blinked.

The Asari blinked.

Spike's stomach rumbled.

"Uh…" Twilight tilted her head, then glanced back at Rarity, who was following behind the Asari, a furious blush on her muzzle. She was trying to act as normal as possible, though she wasn't doing that very well.

"Please, excuse us, Twilight." She was only barely put together, her mane tied up in a simple, but elegant bun. Obviously, she hadn't had enough time to get her curls the way she would normally like them. "We weren't expecting to run into... you."

"I do think we've overstayed our welcome, sister," the Asari on the right said, glancing at the other, before down at Rarity. "Thank you, Rarity, for the wonderful night."

Leaning down, she kissed Rarity full on the lips.

"Call us if you’re ever on Thessia again." The second Asari said, following her sister's lead, taking her own turn to kiss Rarity. "Last night was... wonderful. I won't ever forget it."

Together, the two Asari left the ship, giggling the entire way as they kept throwing glances back at Rarity.

Twilight blinked, and Rarity blushed even harder and avoided making eye contact with anyone.

"Right. Let’s never speak of this again." Twilight made sure to not look at Rarity.

"Speak of what?" Giggling, then instantly thinking better of it, Rarity ducked her head, wishing she could just melt into the floor.

"We’ve found Pinkie Pie." The best thing to do would be to move on and get onto more important matters. Twilight was good at burying unwanted thoughts and dreams underneath facts and books and plans. Organization to save the day once again! "We’re going to go and meet with her, if you want to come."

"That sounds marvelous, darling…" Rarity looked Twilight over, and she realized something for the first time. "Though, maybe you want to put clothes on first?"

After taking a not inconsiderable amount of time to freshen up and get dressed before going to meet with Pinkie Pie (Twilight had realized just how horrible she smelled and had washed her coat twice with magic to make sure she was actually clean), they were finally on their way. They decided to walk the entire way, instead of taking an aircar. Armali was an island nation, and it was possible to walk its entire circumference in just a little under a full day, or twenty-six hours (Thessia's day lasting a little over twenty-seven hours).

Twilight was too focused on her current mission to enjoy the sights, but the others were taking every opportunity to do the typical tourist walk and gawk. Instead, she listened intently to her omni-tool as it spat out directions to her every so often. Rarity oohed and awed over the fashions she saw on the passing Asari, Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes at her sister and looked longingly at the arcades they passed. Spike was too preoccupied with keeping up with the rest of the group to do any gawking, and Gilda's gaze was only really caught by some of the more exotic and tasty looking food that happened to cross her gaze.

"Your destination is directly ahead," Twilight's omni-tool chirped, rather unhelpfully because indeed, just as the omni-tool said, the Asyrion was directly ahead of them. It was a tall hotel, one of the tallest on the island, all gleaming glass and white steel, a stunning example of Asari architecture.

Just like Honey Dawn said, there were Equestrians outside, obviously body guards, doing their best to blend in and not draw any attention. It was a job that they were never going to do very well at, simply because of the nature of who they were.

"Alright." Taking a deep breath, Twilight straightened up. She took a moment to tighten her saddle-bags before taking a deep breath and walking to the front doors. The body-guards eyed her, but there was no reason for them to stop her or anyone she was with. They don’t really have that authority anyway, not when it's daylight hours and there aren't an army of drunken people trying to get back home.

The large glass doors were three times taller than Twilight was long, built to awe and inspire anyone coming inside. None of that even passed through Twilight's mind as she walked right up to the front desk, nodding to the smiling asari behind it.

"Excuse me," Twilight said with a smile, doing her best to be as charming as possible. "I need to meet with Pinkie Pie. Could I please ask her room number?"

"She is not meeting with anyone at this time." The desk worker said, not glancing up from her work on her data pad. The smile was ever present, but that didn't mean she would grace everyone who walked through the door with her attention.

"If you could please call up to her room, let her know that the Celestial Emissary is here, and has urgent business to discuss with her." Twilight used the voice that she had heard Celestia so often when she was by her side over the long years at the castle. It was a voice that was kind and caring, but demanded attention. Everypony sat up and took notice when she spoke.

The Asari looked up and met Twilight's gaze for the first time. She studied Twilight for a moment before nodding and making the call, something passing between the two of them of the seriousness of her request.

A moment passed, and then another. The Asari made furtive glances at Twilight while speaking quietly on her omni-tool to whoever was on the other end of the line.

Finally, the call ended, and the Asari turned back to Twilight with a smile that was much more genuine and gracious at Twilight. "She will meet with you. Floor one-hundred."

"Which room?" The Asari was being helpful, but that wasn't enough for Twilight.

"You misunderstand me." The smile turned a little patronizing, and the Asari tilted her head just so. "Smile Incorporated has rented the top ten floors of our hotel. Floor one-hundred has been converted for Ms. Pinkie Pie’s sole use."

Twilight blinked in surprise at that, but got over that quickly and nodded. "Thank you."

"You are very welcome." The Asari was already getting back to her work, typing furiously on her datapad.

Walking past the front desk, Twilight and her group headed towards the elevators. There were ten of them, and they were surrounded by polished stone from the bottom of surrounding ocean.

Not at all noticing the beauty and craftsmanship of the design, Twilight and the rest of the group entered the elevator.

As the doors closed, Rarity couldn't restrain the little squeal that escaped her, barely able to keep herself from bouncing excitedly on all four of her hooves. "This is marvelous."

"I know!" Twilight was just as excited, but it couldn't have been over more different reasons if they tried. "We’re on the right track."

"That isn’t what I meant." Rarity darted close to one of the walls, rubbing it gently with a hoof. She eyed it with the look of somepony who was close to the edge of madness. "Look at the detail work in the wood. The stain, the artistry. It is wonderful."

Everyone stared at her, not quite believing what she was saying.

"Yeah…" Ruffling what little feathers she had left on her wings, Gilda rolled her eyes. "The elevator is… great."

"This whole hotel is a work of art." Not at all catching Gilda's sarcasm, Rarity continued rubbing the wall. "It is a shining beacon of why the Asari lead the galaxy in culture and innovation!"

"Ugh." Sweetie Belle sighed and rolled her eyes. "No one cares, Rarity."

"Sweetie Belle!" Forgetting her amazement at the elevator, Rarity turned to look at her sister, too shocked to fully react to what was just said to her. "That was rude and uncalled for. A lady doesn't act like that."

Sweetie Belle mocked her sister under her breath, making faces, yelping when Rarity pulled her to the side of the elevator to talk to her.

"Anymore of this, and you’re grounded Sweetie Belle," Rarity whispered, though it was pretty much just shouting and not at all private. "Honestly, what has gotten into you?"

"What hasn’t gotten into you?" Sweetie snapped right back at her sister.

"Sweetie Belle!" Rarity recoiled as if Sweetie Belle had struck her. "I never!"

Twilight coughed, and both sisters looked over to find her, Gilda, and Spike looking at them wide-eyed. "There might be a…."

"A better time for this." Rarity coughed, straightening both her and Sweetie Belle's clothing with her magic. "Yes."

"Definitely." Coughing again, she glanced away in embarrassment. "Forgive me. That was terribly rude."

The elevator dinged at its arrival, and the doors slid open. They'd arrived, and it was time to make history.

Stepping out onto the one-hundredth floor, Twilight and her group found themselves in a small, drab entrance way, guarded by more Equestrians. This time, they had full authority to do whatever it took to protect their client.

"Welcome, Celestial Emissary Twilight Sparkle." A dark grey pony with a flat purple mane approached them, wearing a simple blue frock. She spoke softly, in a very monotone voice that made it difficult to fully focus on her words. "Why do you wish to meet with my sister?"

"It is a private matter." Twilight blinked at the flat tone the question was asked, but quickly firmed herself and straightened up on all four of her hooves, flicking her tail confidently. She was important, and she would make sure that others realized that. Whatever she said and did reflected itself back on Celestia. "But it has to do with matters deeply connected to Equestria’s national security."

The pony stared at them, before nodding. "Please, follow me."

The pony led them through the doors of the entrance into a vast room, much more colorful and lively than the entrance. A few supports were visible, and they had been decorated, but otherwise, the entire floor had been emptied of all rooms, in essence making the entire floor one massive room.

The room had been covered in a rainbow of pillows and blankets and surprisingly, confetti. Music was blaring from unseen speakers, and someone was singing along with it further inside the cavernous room.

"This way." The pony said, caring not at all for the amazement that the others were experiencing.

The pony led them even further into the room, until they came to a kitchen that had been set up (pony sized, of course), and none other than Pinkie Pie was darting between five different things, singing at the top of her lungs.

"Pinkie Pie," the pony said, sitting back on her haunches.

Pinkie didn’t notice her voice, which wasn't surprising as she was busy pulling a cake out of the oven before darting over to the sink and washing a big bowl of asari fruit.

"Pinkie Pie." The pony repeated, not at all frazzled by the fact she hadn't been heard.

Still no recognition. The pink pony twirled around the center island and started frosting a row of cupcakes, belting out the song louder than before.

"Pinkie Pie."

Pinkie screeched to a halt, turning on a single hoof to look over at them. She gasped, her eyes going dramatically wide.

"I haven’t seen any of you before!" She practically crowed. She darted up to them, nose to nose with Twilight, making the unicorn rock back a little in surprise.

"Um…" Twilight leaned back a little. "Hello."

"Who are you? Why are you here?" Pinkie railed off the questions too fast for Twilight to even answer. "Would you like some cake? I’ve just pulled it from the oven."

"I'd like cake." Sweetie Belle raised a hoof, suddenly much more hopeful than she had been a moment ago.

"Well!" Pinkie turned to face her, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Too bad, because the cake is a lie!"

Before Sweetie could respond (it was taking her a moment, the confusion was real) Pinkie started laughing, but she was the only one who got the joke.

"Uh…" Coughing into her hoof, Twilight wondered just what she had gotten herself into. "Right."

"Heh." Taking a moment to catch her breath, Pinkie Pie smiled back in fond remembrance of her joke. "That was funny."

Shaking her head, Pinkie hopped back into her kitchen, getting back to what she was doing. Calling back over her shoulder, she asked, "So, what are all of you here for?"

"We’re here to meet you?" It wasn't supposed to be a question, but Twilight was experiencing far too much confusion for that to matter.

"Me?" Raising an eyebrow, scratched her chin even as she spun her cake on its spinner, frosting it with a deep chocolate. "Really? I think there are a whole lot more interesting people than me here."

"Maybe, but you’re the pony we’re interested in."

"Why?" The question was perfectly reasonable, but it drew Twilight up for a pause.

Twilight glanced back at her saddle-bag, and she realized that she wasn't quite sure what to say. Pinkie wasn’t at all what she was expecting, but maybe she’d believe the story.

"Who are you, anyway?" Pinkie Pie focused all of her attention on Twilight, realizing something. "You’re not with us. I don’t recognize you. That means you’re on your own, and you’re important enough to not be turned away at the door."

Pinkie Pie squinted, leaning over one of the counters to look at them. "And you have a griffin with you. That’s not a sight you see even on Equestria very often."

"I’m--" Before Twilight could answer, the pony who had escorted them in had interrupted them.

"She is the Celestial Emissary, Pinkie Pie."

"Oh..." Pinkie stopped at that, dropping back onto her haunches. She looked genuinely surprised. "I wasn’t expecting that."

"So," Pinkie drawled as she walked back out from the kitchen to meet them. "You’re like, the third princess."

"I’d be more like the fourth," Twilight said, wondering not for the first time why nopony seemed to remember Princess Cadence. "But I’m not actually a Princess. I just speak for one."

"Uh-huh." She tilted her head, then tilted it a little bit more, until it was almost uncomfortable to look at her. "Why are you here, then? What does the Celestial Emissary want with little old Pinkie Pie?"

"Wait..." Pinkie’s eyes widened, and she stopped, realizing something. "We have a third princess?"

"Yeah, Princess Cadance." Gilda rather unhelpfully said.

Thinking for a moment, Pinkie finally shook her head. "… Never heard of her. What does the Celestial Emissary want with me?"

"I’m actually here to talk with you." Twilight admitted, wondering just what part of the universe had conspired to bring Pinkie Pie into her life.

"You’re doing that already, silly. What else do you want?" Pinkie Pie leaned forward, smiling, waiting for an answer.

"I…" Twilight glanced at the pony who had just been standing beside them awkwardly the entire conversation. "It... uh... it might be best if we speak alone."

"We are alone." The smile never left Pinkie Pie's face.

" I mean…" She gestured her head at the pony next to them, trying to be as discrete as she could.

"Oh, that’s my sister Maud." Pinkie waved her hoof in amusement. "Don’t worry about her. Nothing you say will leave her lips."

"Alright." Twilight hesitated for a moment, then finally decided to trust Pinkie.

Opening her saddle-bag, Twilight pulled out the journal of friendship, holding it up for Pinkie Pie to see. "We found this journal underneath the floor of the old castle in the Everfree Forest. It had been there for a long, long time."

She floated it over to Pinkie Pie, setting it gently on top of a clean space on the counter. "Before we do anything else, you should really take a look at it."

Pinkie glanced at Twilight for a moment, before cracking open the journal and starting to read. She read for several minutes, and every pony waited patiently for her to finish, the only sound coming from the oven ticking over as it cooled, and the flipping of pages.

Pinkie set the book down after reading it for nearly fifteen minutes. She was a lot more serious than she was before she started reading.

" What is this?" Pinkie asked, looking up at Twilight. She wasn't sure what it was that she had just read, but it had certainly caught her attention.

"Both Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna independently verified its age and authenticity." It was really the only thing that Twilight could say.

"Well, I wasn’t expecting this when I woke this morning." Pinkie Pie sat back on her haunches, chewing on her bottom lip.

She thought for a moment, and then she thought some more. Finally, she looked at Twilight.

"Why did you come to me?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"We’re trying to find the Elements of Harmony," Twilight explained. She shifted to a more comfortable position before continuing. "There was a map underneath the floor of the castle, and it brought us here. We haven’t found the Elements, not yet, but Rarity was on the Citadel, and you are on Thessia, just like the map showed us."

Silence filled the room. Their whole purpose for coming to her was now out in the open.

"I see," Pinkie Pie finally said.

She was silent for another minute.

"What do you want?"

"I need to find the rest of the Element Bearers, and I was hoping that you could join me." There it was. Twilight could do nothing more until she heard Pinkie's answer.

"Oh…" Pinkie and Maud shared a look, and a thousand different meanings passed between them in that look. "I don’t think that’s going to work. I can’t join you."

Chapter Twenty-Four - Getting to Know You

Chapter Twenty-Four - Getting to Know You
Therum, Knossos System
April 11, 2183

Therum was not a kind planet. It was a scorched ball of rock that was just a bit too close to the sun for comfort for the majority of species in the galaxy, but archeologists were not normal. They were willing to brave environments that no sane person would get anywhere near, all to dig around in the dirt for any Prothean artifacts. Therum just happened to have one of the larger groupings that anyone had found. There had yet to be any beacons discovered, but what had been found had lead to small, but significant advances in technology.

Liara T’Soni couldn’t have been happier to leave her mother’s clutches and escape to the planet as soon as she had graduated from the University of Serrice. She had been there ever since, and she hadn't spoken to her mother ever since.

In other words, it was nice.

At least, it had been nice until the machines had invaded, killed the rest of her archeology team, and she’d stranded herself in one of the holding cells to keep the same from happening to her. There might have been a Krogan there somewhere, but she wasn’t sure. Her memory was getting… spotty.

Surprisingly, it was the boredom that was getting to her most. Liara had thought in the first day that it would have been the hunger or the thirst, but that had proved not to be the case. The first day she’d been too scared and full of adrenaline to be bored, but after that, she’d lost all sense of time. She’d bet that it had been maybe six or seven days since then, and she knew that she was getting close to the end.

After the adrenaline had worn off, Liara had spent the next three days or so just staring at the mass effect field that was keeping her suspended in… whatever the hell this room was. The shimmering patterns had mesmerized her more than she’d ever be willing to admit if she survived. It was at that point that the most embarrassing thing about the entire situation reared its ugly head.

Simply put, she had no choice but to relieve herself where she was suspended. It only took another day to get over the smell.

Whatever day it was, it didn’t even matter to her anymore. She had at most another day, maybe two, and then she’d become part of the dig as a more permanent addition.

“Little Wing, why do you fight against me?”

That voice…

Struggling to focus, Liara looked up to find her mother standing before her, flanked by two of those damn machines. It took her a moment to even make the connection that her mother was there.

“What…” She licked her chapped lips. She sighed, feeling more tired than she ever had before. “Why are you doing this?”

“You always were such a rebellious child.” Benezia looked at her like one might view the exhibits at a museum. It made Liara feel unsettled, and she had to look away from her mother’s piercing eyes. “Always pushing at the boundaries and leaning on the rules. You never were content to just follow the path set before you. Look where your actions have brought you now.”

Liara was too tired to fight. Too tired to argue.

“You will submit.” Her eyes narrowing, Benezia pursed her lips. “You will join me.”

Liara wanted to cry, but she had no tears left to waste.

An explosion above drew their attention, and Liara wondered for a moment whether she was hallucinating it. It wouldn’t be the first incident.

“Someone is fighting you,” Liara said, glancing at her mother. She said it as a fact, with no gloating involved. There was no reason to gloat. Her mother never travelled without her commandos, and Liara had seen them training many times when she still lived on Thessia. She wasn’t going to bet on anyone if they were against the commandos.

“They will fail.” Benezia tightly smiled, clasping her hands behind her back. She had a vaguely smug look on her face. “Your fate is already sealed. Even now, the Geth are coming to retrieve you.”

“I'd rather die.” Liara was surprised to realize that, that was the truth. What was wrong with her that she would rather die than return to her mother’s clutches?

“You will never get the chance.” Benezia sniffed, turning her nose up ever so slightly.

Gunfire, violent, and constant. It slowly trickled away, before falling completely silent. Benezia smirked, proud in her victory. “Your 'savior' has already perished. It is only a matter of time until we get through the barrier, and then you will come with me.”

Liara had nothing to say. What could she say? Her mother was always right, after all.

The next thing she knew, Liara winced at the screeching of gears and metal scraping against metal.

Blessed silence.

Footsteps on the scaffolding above. Liara tried to peer up, but that was a futile attempt. The bubble held her completely immobile. A minute passed, and her mother had wandered off somewhere else, leaving her alone. She cherished every moment of the quiet. A bit of peace before she rejoined Athame sounded nice to her.

Before she could ponder that thought any further, Liara could only blink when a group of nearly every common alien in Citadel Space walks into her view. Human, Equestrian, Turian, Quarian, and a Krogan.

Obviously, she was hallucinating. “Oh... Well, this isn't good.”

“Liara T’Soni?” One of the humans asked, a female, if Liara wasn’t mistaken.

“I didn't think I was at the hallucination stage yet…” Liara mumbled, frowning. A shiver passed up her spine, and she had the sudden urge to itch the small of her back.

“Liara,” The human repeated.

“How long have I been in here?” Frowning, Liara chewed on her bottom lip, trying to puzzle it out. “I thought it was only six days…"

“Liara.”

“Has it actually been that long?” Liara scrunched up her nose, wondering if her math was correct. Being underground, there was no way to watch the movement of the sun. It was an infuriating thing.

“Liara!” The human shouted, and Liara focused her attention fully on her for the first time. Meeting the human’s eyes, she frowned as something ran through her, a shock of recognition. Her heart jumped just a little, and she felt scared, though she could think of no reason why.

“I'm Commander Riley Shepard, a Council Spectre,” the human, Riley apparently, said, with no concern for the world shattering feelings that were filling Liara. “I'm here to take you into protective custody.”

Liara blinked.

Riley stared at her.

Liara blinked again.

“There aren't any human Spectres,” was the only thing that Liara could think to say.

“It's a recent development,” Riley said, half scowling. She glanced away, but looked back to meet Liara’s eyes quickly. “But it doesn't matter. Are you working with Benezia T’Soni?"

Liara blinked again, totally out of it. A wave of dizziness overcame her, and black spots filled her vision.

Riley looked Liara up and down, and the young Asari suddenly felt embarrassed by the state of her cleanliness. Well… the lack of, at least. She must have been such a sight. If she wasn’t on the verge of oblivion, she was sure that she would have thrown up at the sight of herself.

“How do we get you out of here?” Riley asked, a tone of long suffering filling her voice.

“What does it matter?” Her tone was as good as a shrug. Liara looked away from her vision. “You’re just a hallucination anyway.”

Riley turned to look at the rest of her squad. Though she wasn’t talking to Liara, the Asari still listened in to what she was saying. “Right, she's not going to be any help. We'll have to find out own way to get her out.”

Riley and her squad walked out of Liara's view, leaving the young Asari on her own once again.

Liara was silent for a moment, staring at where her hallucination used to be. “Huh…” She unfocused, staring at nothingness. It was just a hallucination after all. It was just better to get back to her own thoughts, and the regrets and dreams she would never fulfill.

Silence. Blessed silence.

The gunfire started again, and Liara flinched at the sound. It went on for what seemed like forever, until a massive explosion ended it all. It shook the ruins so hard that Liara's bubble was jostled by the movement. She cried out in surprise, eyes wide, unable to look around and see what was happening.

Silence again. For once, Liara wasn’t content to let her hallucinations ramble through her mind, but she was powerless to do anything about it.

Small tremors started to shake the world around her, the ruin destabilizing. Death by starvation and dehydration was one thing, but being crushed too death… it was not something that she ever wanted to experience. The ruins were unlucky enough to sit above several magma tubes, and before the attack, the archeology team had had several close calls with almost awakening the volcano.

She could do nothing else but whimper, terrified for her eventual fate.

“T’Soni."

“Who’s there?” Liara asked, startling at the unexpected voice, trying to look over her shoulder to see who had spoken to her, but failed miserably. “How did you get past the barrier?”

“I just spoke to you, T’Soni.” The voice, Riley, if Liara wasn’t mistaken, said. “I'm Commander Shepard, Spectre.”

So she was right.

“How did you get past the barrier?” Even as the question passed her lips, Liara wondered just why she was asking that. There were so many other pressing things that needed to addressed. The foremost in her mind being, ‘by the goddess, you’re real?’

“Mining laser,” Riley answered, still behind her and out of view.

More tremors shook the dig site.

“Probably not the smartest idea,” a new voice spoke up, feminine as well, at least to the best of Liara’s understanding.

“This is a strange hallucination.” Swallowing, Liara regretted doing that instantly. She had no saliva in her mouth, and it felt like sandpaper rubbing violently down her throat. “I must be nearing the end.”

“I didn't think it would be like this…” She frowned.

“Liara, focus.” Riley’s voice cut through the din of confusion in Liara’s mind. “How do we get you out of here?”

“On the panel there,” Liara managed to point with her finger, curling the rest of her hand into a fist, one of the few movements she could make, at the control panel. “One of the buttons should release me. Not that it will do anything. I don't know why my mind is being so cruel to myself.”

“She's crazy,” the other voice spoke up again. She sounded annoyed, like the very effort of being in this situation was a boredom to her. “We should just leave her. She's not going to be any help. Again.”

“I'll decide that, Rainbow,” Riley said, firm. She shut up the other voice without a problem.

Riley stepped into Liara's peripheral vision and started fiddling with the console. She was really nothing more than a blob, but it was one of the most welcome sights that Liara had seen in the past week. A flickering holo display flared to life and Riley pressed the largest button.

Liara screamed at the sudden return of gravity on her body, and she plummeted to the ground. She hit the floor hard, and the air was forced out of her lungs. Before she could even catch her breath, she vomited all over Riley's shoes, mostly just bile.

To her embarrassment, she started to pass out.

Just before she blacked out completely, she felt the pressure of a being far vaster than her encompassing her mind, and a sense of the cold deep.

Then nothing.

Riley pulled off her helmet, taking a deep breath of the cool, recycled air of the Normandy. Her armor had a personal climate system, but no amount of technology was going to keep out the heat of an exploding volcano.

“That was a little too close Commander. Ten more seconds and we would've been swimming in molten sulphur.” Joker’s voice rang out over the ship’s intercom. “The Normandy isn't equipped to land in exploding volcanoes. They tend to fry our sensors and melt our hull. Just for future reference.”

The sound of something solid hitting flesh echoed over the intercom, and Riley snickered to herself, picturing what just happened.

“Please forgive my partner. He means you're welcome,” Spitfire said over the intercom. Her annoyance was as plain as the day for everyone to hear.

Behind her, the rest of her team was following Riley’s example as she stripped out of her armor to her body suit underneath, everyone except for Wrex, who had Liara slung over his shoulders.

“Where do you want sleeping beauty, Shepard?” He grumbled, glancing at her. The Asari’s slight weight was nothing to him, but he would like the chance to get something to eat. It was a little difficult to grab food with someone on his shoulders.

“The infirmary.” Riley glanced back at him, before nodding at him to follow her. “We’ll let Dr. Chakwas deal with her.”

“Works for me.” Wrex shrugged, shifting Liara’s weight as she started to slide from his shoulder.

They left the others behind to secure the Mako as the doors to the elevator slid closed. With a push of a button, Riley started the elevators laborious journey up to the crew deck.

“Sweet Celestia!” Within ten seconds, she was already growing bored. “I'm going to make someone pimp this damn thing out.”

Wrex said nothing. He just shifted Liara's weight on his shoulders again. She was deceptively slippery on his armor.

Riley thought for a moment, staring at Liara’s face. The Asari was young, without any of the facial tattoos that others of her species often gathered over the course of their long lives. It was more than a little adorable how she had a pair of what appeared to be eyebrows above her eyes, but closer inspection just revealed them to be natural coloration in her skin. Her skin was a pale blue, finely scaled, but how much of that was because of her ordeal, and how much of it was her normal look was something that Riley didn’t know.

“Do you think it was a bad idea to bring her onboard?” Riley asked, turning her attention to Wrex.

“She is the daughter of one of the most powerful matriarchs on Thessia, who by all accounts is loyal to Saren and whatever cause it is he's decided to follow.” Wrex grunted, thinking it over. “It's a little crazy, yeah.”

Wrex bounced Liara on his shoulder until the Asari’s face was turned as if she was looking at Riley. “On the other hand, she's barely out of her teenage years with almost no social skills to speak of, and from the looks of it, the geth weren't too happy with her refusal to come with them.”

He paused, meeting Riley's gaze. “Whatever happens, I'd say you should talk to her first. She's young and naive. It won't take long to find where her loyalties lie.”

“You say that like it's easy.” Rolling her eyes, Riley crossed her arm under her breasts.

“It will be.” Wrex sounded completely confident. “I've had to deal with little pyjaks like her before.”

“You know I'm going to blame you if this all goes wrong, don't you?”

“I've had worse.” Wrex shrugged, not at all worried.

Riley snorts, shaking her head and rolling her eyes.

Liara snorted, startling Riley, and she dry heaved all over the front of Wrex's armor. Nothing came out (the by product of having eaten nothing in the past week), and she blinked blearily, struggling to shade her eyes against the 'blinding' light of the elevator.

“What…” She groaned, feeling queasy again already.

“Dr. T'Soni, are you alright?” Riley was careful to keep her voice quiet. She didn’t know whether Liara had a headache or not, but she knew how she felt after not eating for a few days. Loud noises were never good.

“I don't... What…” She blinked, squinting her eyes as she tried to focus on Riley. “Where am I? What's happening?”

“You're safe, Doctor.” Riley smiled, trying to be a friendly and comforting as possible. “You're on an Alliance ship and we're taking you to the infirmary.”

“Infirmary?” She rolled the word over in her mouth, like she’d never heard it before. “Alliance ship?”

“You’re safe, Doctor,” Riley said, stepping closer, meeting Liara's crystal blue eyes with her own. “And you're in shock. Just stay with me and everything will be alright.”

“Who…Who are you?” Liara asked. She wasn’t able to see much more than blurs.

“I'm Commander Shepard. I was leading the team that rescued you from the ruins.”

Liara whimpered, a chill passing through her. She remembered the cool nights on Thessia, and she reached out instinctively, placing a hand on Riley’s shoulder. Where was her mother? Where were her comforting words, the warmth of her embrace. Her mind sitting on the edge of consciousness and unconsciousness, she reached out for childhood comfort, and melded!

Her sleep wasn’t peaceful, but she was resting like only those who had been exhausted beyond human capacity could. A deep, dreamless sleep—

Gunfire!

I see the moon,
The moon sees me.
God bless the moon,
and God bless me.

She screamed as she was pulled from her bed, grabbing hands stripping her naked and dragging her through the darkness. Before she could even think to react, a biotic restraint was slapped around her neck, and she growled in anger.

Before she could gather her wits, she was lifted from the ground and tossed into a dark room. The smell hit her first. The stench of death and blood and rotting meat. Blood filled her mouth as she tried to scramble up on the slippery floor, struggling to get any traction as she felt stringy meat dragging over her.

I see the stars,
The stars see me.
God bless the stars,
and God bless me.

This is what death tasted like. There were things you did not talk about in “N” school.

Her leg couldn’t stop bouncing, a cold cup of coffee in her hands. They had been waiting for hours, and there hadn’t been so much as an update from any of the doctors or nurses. Beside her, Rainbow was preening one of her wings, busy work.

The piercing cry of a newborn echoed from through the closed doors. Somehow, she just knew.

She jumped out of her chair, Rainbow following suite. They both watched the doors, waiting. Sure enough, her father emerged, still dressed in his scrubs, a triumphant, proud smile on his face.

I see the world,
The world sees me.
God bless the world,
And God bless me.

The small, orange pegasus filly cradled in her hands gave a quiet coo, and she felt her heart melt. Running her fingers through the short purple mane, the filly nuzzled closer to her chest, an ear listening to the gentle thump of her heart.

Baby sister. She would protect her with her life. No one would ever make her cry.

She lay motionless on the top of a steepled church, a strange thing to find on a colony planet. Elysium had a surprisingly large religious gathering. It wasn’t important, but she was thankful for the buildings design. It had already saved her more than a few times.

The butt of her sniper rifle was tight against her shoulder.

She took a deep breath.
“This group is alone,” Rainbow said, her voice crackling through the comms they had managed to scrounge up.

She glanced up at a lone cloud loitering over the town several hundred feet into the air. The raiders hadn’t even thought to suspect mother nature might work against them.

“Roger that,” she responded, voice just a whisper.

She let out all the air in her lungs, relaxing.

She fired!

Through the scope, she watched as one of the raider’s heads burst like a melon, the bullet continuing down through him and through the chest of the turian behind him.

She sat at the kitchen table, a pile of waffles sitting defiantly in front of her. She watched her mother and father, flirting near the stove. Next to her, Rainbow was pulling seconds onto her plate, pouring even more syrup over them.

I know an angel
Watches over me.
God bless the angels,
And God bless me.

Silence.

Darkness surrounded her. Looking up, she found the Citadel hanging above her, the ward arms burning. Protheans died by the billions around her, screaming in terror as their flesh stripped itself from their bodies.

Billions and trillions of stars disappeared from the night sky, until all that was left was darkness. The Mass Relays were all that were left, silently spinning in the forever void.

A ship, massive and unsettling, like a great creature of the deep, reached out for her with the great arms under its hull.

A ROAR shook her to her very core as the ocean crashed over her, pulling her into the deep and the cold, and the dark.

Everything turned to black…

Riley jerked back as the meld ended, her heart pounding as she stared at Liara in confusion and a whole bunch of other emotions that she didn’t quite understand.

Liara managed to look up at her with wide, admiring eyes, her mouth open as if she wanted to speak, but before she could, she fell unconscious again.

Riley looked to Wrex for any idea of what just happened, struggling to get her breathing back under control.

“A meld.” He helpfully supplied. “It's an Asari thing. They can merge their nervous systems or something like that.”

“Huh…” She looked at Liara cautiously, not at all comfortable with the idea of having someone else rooting through her mind. “Can they…”

“What, control your mind?” Wrex laughed, shaking his head. “No. That'd be magic.”

“And that wasn’t?” Riley asked disbelieving, pointing at Liara.

“It's science.” Wrex shrugged. He sounded far too comfortable with what had just happened. Damn krogan. “Weird science, but science all the same.”

“Right, freaky brain magic is science,” Riley said more to herself than to Wrex.

“Just be on the lookout for if your brain starts to ooze out your ears.”

“That happens?” She asked, suddenly feeling a lot less comfortable with herself than she did a moment ago.

“What do I know?” Wrex shrugged. “I'm just a krogan.”

“Real comforting there, Wrex.” Riley scowled at him. If looks could kill… He’d probably just have a bad sunburn.

Wrex just laughed as the doors finally opened to the crew deck.

“Dear god!” Riley exclaimed, raising her hands in disbelief. “Whoever designed this thing deserves to get shot!”

Relieved, Riley and Wrex stepped out onto the crew deck, taking a left to go to the infirmary.

Dr. Chakwas looked up from her book and pulled off her reading glasses as the three of them entered, looking them over with slightly judgmental eyes.

“Commander.” Chakwas greeted, sounding both welcoming and long suffering at the same time. She stood, walking over to look at Liara. “Is this the good doctor?”

“Say hello to Doctor Liara T’Soni, Doctor Chakwas.” Riley set her hands on her hips, stepping aside so Wrex could lumber further into the infirmary.

He set Liara down on the closest med-bay to Chakwas, and the Doctor walked over to start examining her.

“She was stuck without food and water for at least a few days.” Riley watched as Chakwas fired up her omni-tool and started scanning the Asari.

“Should I use restraints?” Chakwas asked, looking at Riley. She might have been a doctor, but the Normandy was an Alliance vessel. Some of the patients she had to treat required a… different level of care.

Riley had to think about that for a moment, before shaking her head. Whatever that meld was… she somehow just knew that Liara wasn’t going to be a problem. “She's not going to be able to hurt a fly for awhile... And she's not a threat to us.”

Chakwas studied her, before nodding in understanding. “Yes, Commander.”

“Let me know if she wakes up. I need to speak with her as soon as possible.”

“Of course, Commander.” Chakwas nodded in understanding, but she was already turning her attention fully to her new patient.

Riley lingered for a moment, before turning and leaving the infirmary.

They were just in time to see the rest of the ground team emerge from the elevator, having had time to change into their regular clothing. A bead of sweat made its way down Riley’s back, and she remembered that she was still wearing her under suit. Changing into real clothes would have to take a back seat until after the mission debriefing.

“Briefing room.” Together, they headed up the stairs to the CIC, heading into the briefing room.

Riley was the last to enter, strolling to the front of the room, past all of the others seated in the chairs around her.

“What's up with the Asari?” Rainbow spoke up, stretching her neck and then her wings, before adjusting the fit of her uniform.

“She's an innocent.” Riley didn’t even have to guess Rainbow’s response. She knew exactly what it was going to be.

“And how do you know that?” Rainbow Dash scoffed, confirming Riley’s knowledge of her.

“The sins of the mother aren't the sins of her children.” Leaning back against the railing at the back of the room, Riley crossed her arms, staring down her little sister.

Rainbow looked skeptical, but she didn't argue any further.

“Any thoughts from the mission?” Riley asked, turning her attention to the rest of her team.

“What does Saren want with the Doctor?” Kaidan leaned forward, resting his chin on his hands. “Do you think she knows something about the conduit?”

“I'll have to ask her when she wakes up.” It was a good question. “I think we can safely assume that Saren is interested in what she might know about the Protheans.”

“Seems a pretty safe bet,” Wrex said, his voice a deep rumble.

“Saren knew you used the beacon on Eden Prime,” Garrus spoke up. He leaned back in his seat, one of his legs casually crossed over the other. He massaged the spine of his leg, rubbing out the aches from his armor. “It makes sense that he would go after Dr. T'Soni if he had as little understanding of it as you do. He probably thought she could help him.”

“I agree.” Riley nodded. It was good to know her team was on the ball.

A ding on the console behind them alerted them to a call coming through from Joker.

“The mission reports are filed, Commander. Do you want me to patch you through to the Council? We're approaching a Comm Buoy.”

“You’re dismissed.” Riley looked at the rest of her crew, before turning to face the holo-display. “Patch me through, Joker.”

As the rest of the crew left the briefing room to get food, a hot shower, and rest, Joker patched Riley through to the Citadel Council. The holograms at the front of the room flickered to life, before showing the Council logo, spinning slowly in midair.

“Please hold for the Council.” A soft voice spoke, feminine. Riley had a feeling she’d be getting very familiar to hearing it now that she was a Spectre.

Thankfully, the hold signal lasted only for a few moments, and the logo was replaced by an aide to the council, an asari.

“Spectre Shepard,” she greeted, nodding to Riley.

Riley nodded right back, but she didn’t say anything.

“Patching you through to the Council, Spectre.”

“Thank you.”

The Council logo appeared again, and Riley wondered at why the aide was even needed. It seemed a bit redundant to her. She sighed, shuffling on her feet as she waited.

With another quiet ding, the logo was replaced by the three Councilors.

“Spectre Shepard, we just got your reports,” Councilor Tevos said, calmly meeting Riley’s gaze. “I understand that you've brought Dr. T'Soni onboard?”

“I assume you're taking the necessary security precautions?” Of course Sparatus was concerned about mission security. It was practically in his job description as a Turian.

“Dr. T'Soni is on our side.” Riley didn’t have to prove herself or how she ran her mission to anyone, but it wouldn’t hurt to keep the Council informed. “The geth were trying to kill her.”

“Benezia would never allow Saren to kill her daughter.” Tevos frowned, confused by that information. “They’ve never had a particularly close relationship, but she would protect her to any end.”

“Maybe she doesn't know,” Valern suggested, rubbing his chin.

“Or maybe you don't know her as well as you think you do, Tevos.” Sparatus shot a glare at the Asari councilor. “We never expected that she could be a traitor.”

“At least the mission was a success.” Valern interjected before an argument could erupt, probably a frequent thing considering the speed at which he spoke. Riley got the feeling that he played the mediator to Sparatus’ and Tevos’ more explosive personalities.

“If you call a success the utter destruction of an important prothean ruin. Not a shining start to your career, Spectre Shepard.” Sparatus was such a cheery fellow.

“The geth were crawling all over the ruins. We were all lucky to make it out alive.” Sparatus didn’t intimidate her at all. He might have been powerful, but he was all posturing.

“Of course, Spectre. The mission must always take priority.” Valern nodded, understanding. He shot a glare at Sparatus. Both of them knew that other Spectres frequently caused more collateral damage on their missions. What reason was their to call out Riley?

“We have new information for you, Shepard. Matriarch Benezia was spotted traveling to Noveria, and she has yet to leave.” Thankfully, Tevos moved on from the argument.

“Thank you for the information, Councilor.” Riley nodded.

“Good luck, Spectre.” Tevos gave a nod.

“Remember, Shepard. We're all watching you.” Sparatus couldn’t resist a final parting comment.

The Council disappeared from the holograms, leaving Riley alone in the briefing room. She scowled at the spot where Sparatus was standing moments before.

“What an ass,” she muttered, before taking a deep breath and letting all her bad feelings disappear.

Opening her omni-tool, Riley opened a channel to Joker. “Joker, set a course for Noveria.”

“Aye-aye, Commander.”

Chapter Twenty-Five - Betrayal Cuts Deep

Chapter Twenty-Five - Betrayal Cuts Deep
Armali Republic, Thessia, Parnitha System
April 12, 2183

It was a miracle that Twilight didn’t ignite anything on fire as she left the hotel. Her mind felt fuzzy, and it was actually a little difficult to focus on anything as she stomped her way out the front door.

Outside, she glanced up at the tower as Gilda, Spike, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle followed after her at a much more sedate pace. She ignored them, instead choosing to sigh and hang her head, scowling as she grumbled under her breath, trotting away from the tower.

Behind her, Gilda and Rarity shared a look. The meeting had not gone at all to plan, and Twilight was obviously taking it extremely personally. They trotted forward to catch up with her.

“Now, darling, there’s no reason to take this so hard,” Rarity said, trying to lift her fellow unicorn’s mood.

“Yes, there is.” Twilight didn’t even bother to look at her, her scowl deepening. She stomped her hoof in punctuation, storming her way between a giggling Asari and her Turian bond mate. The two stared after her, offended and confused by the short mass of anger that had just passed them by.

Gilda and Rarity rushed to follow after her, Spike and Sweetie Belle on their heels. Gilda offered an apologetic smile to the bond mates.

“Please excuse her. She’s not having a very good day.”

Before they could hear a response, they were already well down the street and out of earshot, not that they would hear anything. The couple was still trying to figure out what had just happened.

Twilight came to a sudden stop in the middle of the street, ignoring the crowds around her. The others barely managed to keep from bowling her over, practically skidding to a stop.

“What are we going to do now?” Twilight asked, not particularly searching for an answer from them. “I’m supposed to find all of the Element Bearers... And the Elements, wherever they’re hiding.”

“You don’t know that for sure, darling. What if…” Rarity trailed off, wondering if it was such a wise idea to utter what she had just thought of.

“What if what?” Twilight apparently wasn’t going to give her a choice in answering.

Taking a breath, Rarity decided she might as well say it. It didn’t matter if it would complicate things, it still needed to be said. “What if things aren’t going to happen the same here? You said yourself that there are already differences, and how couldn’t there be? This other Equestria never achieved space travel, at least not in our alternates timeline. Us being here is the biggest clue that things are different.”

Twilight scowled even deeper, but didn’t disagree.

“What if this ‘reality’ is unique?” Rarity continued, getting into a groove. “What if, say, Sweetie Belle is the Element of Laughter, not Pinkie Pie.”

“Sweetie Belle?” Twilight raised an eyebrow at that, ignoring the squeak of indignation from the filly.

“It’s just an example,” Rarity said, waving Twilight’s disbelief away with an elegantly maintained forehoof. “What if the Bearers are those you’d never suspect.”

Twilight just started walking again instead of answering right away, though this time at a much slower pace. The others easily kept pace with her.

“That can’t be... “ Twilight frowned, mulling Rarity’s suggestion over in her head. “That’s not… But it makes too much sense!”

“So did the fact that we used to be alone in the universe.” Rarity countered, walking in step with Twilight. She gestured around at the multitude of Asari surrounding them. “Look where we are now. Things change, and it’s not a bad thing. Maybe we just have to accept that in this instance.”

“Yeah.” Gilda snorted at that, rolling her eyes. Whatever changes there might be in this universe, she was sure that being a slave of the Batarians for twelve years wasn’t for the better. “Whatever.”

“I am sorry, dear,” Rarity said, catching Gilda’s unspoken meaning nearly immediately. “I didn’t mean to imply that all changes have been for the good, and that pain hasn’t resulted from any of it, but you have to see that the vast majority of changes our society has undergone in the past few decades have been overwhelmingly positive. There has never been a more prosperous time in all of Equestrian history!’

“If what you’re saying is true…” Twilight shook her head, stepping around a pair of giggling Asari children. “That would mean that we’re back to square one. How am I supposed to do what Celestia asked of me when I don’t even know what it is that I’m supposed to do?”

Before any of the others could even attempt to answer her, Twilight simply turned and started wandering, though at a much more sedate pace than before. She slowly wound her way up through the streets of Armali, unknowingly making her way towards a large temple that sat at the top of the mountain that was the spine of the great city.

It took nearly an hour, and none of the others tried to speak to Twilight, either seeing that she was deep in thought, or because they simply had nothing to say. They passed by shops that sold exotic wares, and there were more than a few times that Rarity ducked inside for a minutes, to emerge with small bags she carried in her magic. It was a simple matter to catch up with the rest of the group at the pace they were going at.

Twilight finally just stopped when she found herself standing just outside the entrance of the Temple of Athame. She looked up, staring at the elegantly simple architecture. It was unlike any building that could be found on Equestria, having been constructed from a blend of ancient stonework and modern materials more often found in dreadnought construction than in buildings. Despite that, the entire building gave off the feeling of quiet worship, and deep reverence.

So engrossed was she in looking over the building that she didn’t notice as a Priestess stepped up to her, her hands clasped before her as she smiled down at Twilight.

“Welcome child,” the Priestess greeted, her voice soft. She was slender, a perfect example of her race, with dark blue skin and piercing eyes. “What brings you to the Temple of Athame?”

It surprised Twilight how unsurprised she was by the Priestess sneaking up on her. She shook her head in response, shrugging as her ears flicked back on her head. “I’m just… wandering. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

“Athame always has a welcome place for those who wander,” the Priestess said, gesturing towards the Temple. “Please, come join me for a cup of tea. Your friends are welcome to join.”

“That sounds wonderful.” Twilight glanced back to see her friends standing a few feet away, politely out of earshot of the conversation. She gestured with a hoof for them to follow after after her as she joined the Priestess in entering the temple. “Thank you.”

The entrance to the Temple of Athame was a tall arch that looked like it would let as many as forty ponies standing side to side to enter all at the same time. The entrance led directly to a large atrium with a statue of Athame herself at the other end, her arms held open in welcome.

None of them could take their eyes off the towering statues and priceless relics that tastefully lined the walls as the Priestess lead Twilight through the atrium.

“This is amazing!” Twilight said, staring up at a statue that towered nearly thirty feet over her. “There must be so much knowledge here.”

“We do have one of the best repositories of knowledge anywhere on Thessia.” The Priestess nodded and smiled at Twilight’s exuberance.

“I can imagine!” Twilight really could. She couldn’t help the drool that filled her mouth at the idea of getting her hooves on whatever passed for a library in the temple.

The Priestess lead Twilight down a side hallway, and they passed room after room, until they exited out into a large, but far more private meeting area. Turning around, the Priestess gestured for the others to follow her in. “Athame welcomes you to her home.”

“Who, exactly, is Athame?” Twilight asked, sitting as the Priestess offered them seats around a low table near a window overlooking the ocean.

“Athame watches over us all.” The Priestess lowered herself down to the tables level, sitting on her knees, her hands folded properly in her lap. “She raised us from the sea and gave us the gift of civilization. She is the maiden. She is the matron. She is the matriarch.”

“What do you mean?” Rarity tilted her head, flicking an ear back, the other kept firmly pointed at the Priestess. “Maiden? Matron? Matriarch?”

“They are the three stages of an Asari’s life,” the Priestess explained. It wasn’t often that she got to interact with anyone who wasn’t an Asari. By her own reckoning, it had been nearly fifty years since she’d even spoken to a Turian, much less a pony. Aliens weren’t common at the Temple, and she very rarely ventured away from its walls. “We begin life as a maiden. We explore, we experiment, we fail, we learn, and when it is time, we transition into the matron stage of our lives. We settle down from our adventures and the urge to have children of our own becomes prevalent.”

“And what about the Matriarch?” Twilight asked, wanting to fill her mind with as much knowledge as she possibly could.

“When an Asari has grown old enough, seen enough of the galaxy, we begin to gain followings of maidens and matrons who seek us out for our wisdom and understanding.”

“And what are you?” Gilda asked, tilting her head to the side. The Priestess didn’t look like she was an ancient crone, but then, Gilda didn’t have much luck with aliens.

“I am still in the matron stage of my life,” the Priestess said indulgently, smiling, “and becoming a Matriarch is still centuries away for me.”

Out from a hidden side-door, an Asari maiden stepped out with a tray of tea cups balanced in her hands. She glided across the floor, kneeling down to set the tray on the table in front of them. Standing gracefully, she backed away and disappeared back into the depths of the room.

The Priestess reached out and started to pour the tea. “I can see that something is bothering you. There is no pressure here, but I am willing to lend an ear.”

Twilight didn’t look at all convinced by her, but Gilda reached over, putting a reassuring claw on her forehoof.

“Twilight…” Gilda said, catching Twilight’s gaze.

It took her a moment, but Twilight finally sighed, nodding. She looked up at the Priestess, meeting her cool blue eyes. “Do you recognize me?”

“I do, Emissary.” The Priestess took a sip from her teacup, hiding her smile.

“Well... “ Twilight nodded, grumbling under her breath. “That makes things easier.”

“Princess Celestia asked me to search out five very important ponies.” Twilight took a breath, then nodded at Rarity. “I’ve already found one of them, Rarity, and I thought that I had found another, but she refused to join me.”

“I see.” The Priestess set down her teacup, focusing entirely on Twilight. “Are you sure that she is who you are looking for?”

“I am.” Twilight nodded. How couldn’t she be? She had a journal with all the answers in it. There wasn’t any way to be more sure if a gypsy pony told her exactly what she needed to do.

“Really?” The Priestess asked, raising what passed as an eyebrow for the Asari race.

“Yes.”

The Priestess gave a small, unreadable smile, but didn’t give an answer.

Sweetie Belle sipped at the tea, but gagged immediately, spitting it back into the cup. A bright red blush covered Rarity’s face.

“Sweetie Belle!” She exclaimed, giving an apologetic look to Rarity. “That was rude!”

“It was gross!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed vehemently.
The Priestess laughed, a sound like bells. “The innocence of a child is something that adults should cherish. Speaking honestly is a wonderful gift that so few choose.”

“Still... “ Rarity glared at Sweetie Belle, who looked singularly unrepentant. “Tact can be just as big a gift.”

“You are not wrong,” the Priestess said, laughing.

Rarity just sipped at her tea, pretending that Sweetie Belle didn’t perform an awful faux pas in front of one of the most important Asari that she had ever met.

“If she’s not who I’m looking for…” Twilight sighed, staring deep into her tea. No answers were immediately available. “Then I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

“The problems that confront us in life are often just the beginning of a new adventure.” The Priestess finished off her tea, managing to look as serene as possible.

Twilight just mulled that over, picking up her tea with her magic, taking a long sip. What else was she supposed to do?

They left the Temple nearly an hour later, after a wonderfully relaxing conversation with the Priestess. Twilight had to admit that the tea left her feeling a lot better than before she’d stumbled upon the Temple. She didn’t have any answers, but that wasn’t particularly a bad thing.

Together, they walked back down the mountain at a much more sedate pace. They had stayed for far longer than they thought they were going to, but it was worth it.

“What now, Twilight?” Rarity asked, just to the left and a little behind Twilight.

“I don’t know.” Pausing, Twilight took a deep breath of the evening air. “But I know we’ll find out together.”

She smiled, letting out her breath. “Let’s go. We’re here on one of the most beautiful islands on Thessia. We should have some fun.”

“I like the sound of that,” Gilda said, grinning. She trotted forward, wrapping a foreleg around Twilight and pulling her close.

“I could go for some nachos.” Spike piped up from the back of the group, his stomach growling. Tea was good and all, but he was hungry, and in the need for some serious food.

“I don’t think they have ‘nachos’ here,” Rarity said, her distaste at the idea of nachos practically rolling from her lips. “But food certainly sounds good.”

“Sounds like a plan!” Twilight nodded, grinning.

Much to Rarity’s surprise, they actually found a shop that served nachos. It was too bad that they weren’t actually very good. It was run by a maiden who had run across the dish on a trip to Earth, and she was still experimenting with the actual recipe.

Feeling much better and pleasantly full, Twilight and their group walked over a bridge through the famed fountain garden of Armali. It was renowned the galaxy over for its breathtaking water shows and tastefully kept flower gardens.

The fountain garden of Armali was constructed on a small lake at the bottom of the mountain, with an intricate walkway just a few inches off the water, providing wonderful views of the fountains.

“Oh Celestia, look at those fountains! They are breathtaking.” Rarity stared at the fountains with wide, glistening eyes, almost moved to tears.

“Yeah.” Everyone but Gilda eyed them with admiration, and the griffin just rolled her eyes. “Great. Wonderful.”

Jumping up, Gilda rested her forelegs on the railing, resting her beak in her claws. “Those nachos were… bleh. We should get something better for dinner.”

“We will, but it’s good to admire the sights sometimes.” Twilight got up next to her, wrapping her marefriend in a loose hug. The griffin had the tendency to get a little grumpy if she couldn’t eat, just another symptom of her bad years.

“Yeah, alright.” Gilda just rolled her eyes, though she did lean into Twilight’s grasp. She indulged Twilight, turning to look at the nearest fountain. “Oh. Ah. Such wondrous beauty mine eyes can barely behold.”

Twilight just rolled her eyes, dropping back down onto all fours.

“There you are!”

Jumping in surprise, Twilight and the rest of her friends turned to find Pinkie Pie and Maud walking up behind them. Maud was still dressed in her simple frock, and Pinkie Pie was wearing a bright blue shirt and a yellow skirt, a small saddlebag strapped around her middle.

“We’ve been looking everywhere for you!” Pinkie exclaimed, trotting up to them, her tail swishing exuberantly.

“Oh…” Surprised, Twilight blinked in confusion at seeing Pinkie so unexpectedly. “Why?”

“I’ve been feeling really bad about not being able to say yes to your mission.” Even as they got closer, Maud hung back at the edge of their little group. Pinkie paid that no mind, ignoring all ideas of personal space as she got right in Twilight’s face.

“It’s alright,” Twilight said, waving a hoof as if she was clearing the air. “I should’ve been expecting it really. I was being a bit… naive.”

“I’m sorry I can’t be anymore help, it’s just…” Pinkie smiled a little morosely. “I can’t leave Smile. I’m helping so many people and ponies remember how to be happy, and it's important.” She glanced down, scuffing her hoof against the bridge, biting her lip. “The galaxy can be so cruel, but sometimes all you need is someone to help you remember what happiness feels like.”

“I really do understand, Pinkie Pie.” She smiled at the smaller pink pony. “I’m not mad at you.”

“Oh, good!” Pinkie sighed, relieved that no one was mad at her. “I was worried.” Sitting back on her flanks, Pinkie Pie smiled at them, a wide grin that almost shone with relief. “I don’t like causing anypony to frown.”

“Thank you for being nice about this, Pinkie Pie. You certainly didn’t need to be.” Twilight spoke the truth. She could only imagine what would have happened if Pinkie was more like one of the nobles that she spent so much time around in Canterlot.

“I’m never mean!” Pinkie scoffed, offended at the very idea.

Already bored of the conversation, Gilda just started looking around. She noticed Maud, whose head was tilted to the side, a deep frown on her face with her ears swiveled both to the same side. For some reason that she couldn’t fully explain to herself, Gilda placed herself on the other side of Twilight, keeping herself between the water and her marefriend.

The same way that Maud was doing with Pinkie, Gilda noticed.

Turning, she tried to see whatever it was that caught Maud’s attention, but she didn’t have any luck with that.

“I’d like it if you’d come and share dinner with us at least,” Twilight said, completely oblivious to Gilda’s annoyance. “There’s no reason we can’t still be friends.”

“That sounds--” Before Pinkie could even finish her sentence, she grunted as Twilight tackled her to the ground, pulling her under the bottom railing and into the water as the statue behind them exploded in a burst of flame!

For some reason, all that Twilight could hear was Sweetie Belle’s scream. Moments later, Gilda trampled her. Adrenaline pumped through the griffin, and the urge to protect her mate overwhelmed her. Attack all who’d harm the nest!

Gilda roared, an ear shattering sound that made her pride well in her chest, and for the first time since she’d been rescued, she felt strong, like a griffin should.

Claws out and ready to tear and rend, she reared up as squad of ponies in matte black armor leaped from the water, guns blazing. Their helmets concealed their identities, and even their tails were hidden. No chance of identifying them from even their mane colors.

Gilda tried to lunge forward, but a tight wrapping of magenta magic surrounded her, holding her in place. Even as the ponies opened fire on her, an impenetrable shield surrounded them, turning away the gunfire as easily as a dreadnought swatted down asteroids.

Swiveling in Twilight’s magic hold, Gilda found that Twilight was standing over Sweetie Belle protectively, casting the strongest shield she’d ever created. Her muzzle was scrunched up in anger, and more than a little confusion.

Nearly as one, the attacking ponies struck the shield, hooves raised up to batter it to pieces. They’re surprised when they bounce off it, far stronger than they ever believed it could be. As the student of Princess Celestia herself, it really shouldn’t have come as a surprise.

Taking a deep breath, Twilight screamed, and then she simply pushed. The shield flared, then exploded outward, throwing the attacking ponies away from the bridge and back into the water. She slumped, suddenly feeling extremely tired.

Even as Twilight tried to catch her breath, Gilda looked up and caught sight of two unmarked shuttles racing towards them.

“Run!!!” Gilda shouted, growling deep in her chest. This wasn’t at all how she imagined her day going when she had woken up.

Grabbing Sweetie Belle with her magic, Twilight took off running, followed by the rest of her friends. None of them noticed that Pinkie Maud weren’t on the bridge.

Running as fast as their legs could carry them, Twilight and company raced to the exit of the fountain garden, only to find that it was blocked off by an advancing mass of ponies in the same black armor. Two of the ponies, smaller than the others but dressed in far more elaborate and expensive armor, stepped forward.

“You will come with us,” the one on the right said, her voice a dull monotone.

“What in the name of Celestia do you think you’re doing?” Twilight glared at them, ignoring the very real niggling of fear that filled her mind. “Do you know who I am?”

“Of course, Emissary,” the one on the left said, in the same monotone. “If you don’t come with us, we’ll kill your companions.”

“We’ll start with the foal.”

Rarity shrieked in protest, screaming, putting herself in front of Sweetie Belle. She would give her life to protect her sister from these freaks. “You’ll have to go through me first!”

“And me!” Twilight stomped a hoof, her horn glowing with sparking magenta colored magic.

“Very well.” The one on the left said, shrugging.

Together, the two of them ran forward, directly at Twilight. Before she could even raise a shield, they struck first! Their hooves slammed into Twilight’s face, driving the unicorn to the ground, unconscious from the first blow.

Gilda screeched in anger, leaping at the two ponies to protect Twilight.

There was a sudden bloom of pain in her chest, followed a half second later by the dull sound of a gunshot. The griffin hit the ground with a thud, and blackness engulfed her vision.

Pinkie shivered as she pulled herself out of the water, groaning as she struck the side of her head to try and clear her ears of the water that managed to fill them. She managed to look very much like a dying fish. Unlike Pinkie, Maud gracefully leaped up onto the bridge, standing guard over her little sister while the younger mare coughed out what seemed to be at least a gallon of water.

“Ugh…” Pinkie rubbed her eyes with her hooves, trying to clear her vision of the spots filling her vision. “What was that?”

Maud didn’t answer, staying silent. She kept careful watch for any more attacks, her head on a constant swivel.

“Why would anyone try to…” Pushing herself onto all four of her hooves, Pinkie look at Maud with desperate eyes. Maud could almost see pieces of her innocence peeling away. “Try to attack us?”

Maud still didn’t say anything, though a small frown crossed her face.

“That’s like, the opposite of what’s supposed to happen!” Pinkie continued, speaking as if Maud had answered her. In many ways, she had. Pinkie knew her big sister like the bottom of her hoof, and Maud wasn’t exactly the chatty type. She had long grown used to having what her sister was saying without her saying a single word.

“I do not know.” Maud’s answer was surprising from the simple fact that she actually spoke, not so much what she actually said.

“We have to go find Twilight and her friends.” Pinkie frowned, tapping her chin with her hoof as she thought deep thoughts and tried to figure out a pan. She wasn’t very good with plans. She was more the do it on the fly type.

“I do not think that is a good idea, Pinkie Pie.” Maud knew her little sister just as well as Pinkie knew her. When Pinkie started to plan, chaos entered the picture and all of her abilities to see things as they happened just disappeared. No one reacted predictably around Pinkie Pie.

“I won’t leave any friend hanging when they’re in danger.” Pinkie turned to look at Maud, a serious expression on her face. “No come on, Maud. We’ve got a unicorn to save!”

Maud frowned but didn’t say anything as Pinkie took off running down the bridge the way they came. She just followed Pinkie as she tried her best to catch up to the unmarked shuttles, just lifting off from the entrance of the fountain garden. Their own shuttle was still on the street, and Pinkie kept keen eyes on the shuttle. She wasn’t going to lose her new friends. Not now.

Consciousness did not come easily to Twilight, nor did it come without consequence. She had never had a worse headache, not even when she stayed up for a week straight studying for a test that Celestia was going to give to her.

After getting over the fact that she was in pain, she quickly came to the realization that she was blindfolded and held suspended in the air, thick straps around her four legs and around her barrel. She felt the tell tale itch of a magic suppressor wrapped tightly around her horn, and she could only whimper in fear.

She could hear everything happening around her, and she figured that she was probably somewhere empty and unused, with walls made of bricks and extremely echoey. She could smell thick layers of dust everywhere, and the smell of soap and… she had no other way to really describe the smell other than clean.

“Welcome back, Twilight,” a quiet voice spoke out from in front of her, male, maybe thirty years in age.

“What…” Twilight groaned, shaking her head as she wished her headache would just curl up and die. “Where…”

“You’ve turned some heads, Twilight,” the voice continued, unbearably smug. “My boss decided he had a pressing need to understand what it is that had you leaving Equestria so quickly.”

“That’s not any of your business,” Twilight mumbled, trying to sound braver than she really did.

It didn’t work.

“No.” The man laughed. “It’s not. Yet, here we are.”

“Who are you?” Twilight struggled against her bonds, trying to ignite the magical suppressor around her horn. No luck.

“My name is Kai Leng.” He paced his way around Twilight, taking slow, careful steps.

Twilight’s ears swiveled around as the sound of hoof steps neared her.

“As we agreed, a private ‘conversation’ with Twilight Sparkle,” a new voice spoke, also male, but far older than this Kai Leng.

“You have my thanks.” Kai Leng turned to greet the other voice, his shoes squeaking on the smooth floor.

“And your credits,” the other voice laughed, a purely equine sound that drove Twilight to confusion.

“Of course. Cerberus honors its debts.”

“Why are you doing this?” Twilight asked, her voice desperate.

“I love Equestria, Emissary,” the pony said, almost apologetic, but not enough to do anything, “but I love money more. You are simply a means to an end.”

“You won’t get away this!” Twilight shouted, but in her heart she didn’t believe it. This was bad. This was really bad.

“I have before, and I will again.” The pony laughed as he left the room. Twilight just whimpered, realizing that she’d been left alone with Kai Leng.

Whatever the ponies had used to knock her out had worn off fairly quickly… at least Rarity believed that it was quickly. She had heard footsteps in the hall outside her cell as she returned to consciousness. She didn’t have any chance to try and figure out a way to escape when she saw Gilda breathing laboriously on the ground next to her, the fur on her chest matted with blood.

The magic suppressor on her horn was certainly worrying, but she had bigger problems than that. Gilda could very well be bleeding out, and both Sweetie Belle and Spike were still unconscious on the floor. First things first, keep Gilda alive.

Even as she lifted Gilda into her lap, Rarity felt a surge of relief flow through her when she saw Sweetie Belle and Spike start to stir. They were alive. That was good. Great even! Everyone was alive…

Twilight. Where was Twilight?

Gilda started to stir in her forelegs, and Rarity felt a surge of relief pass through her. At least the griffin was still alive. Twilight would have to protect herself, because at the moment, they were all helpless in what amounted to a cage, and Gilda could very well be on the doorstep of death.

“Come on, Gilda, you’re doing fine.” Rarity whispered to her, running a hoof over the feathers on the top of the griffin’s head. Her breathing was coming in wheezy gulps, the wound in her chest bubbling with every breath. That was bad, really bad, Rarity figured.

“Twilight…” Gilda wheezed, her eyes struggling to open, failing spectacularly.

“Twilight is fine.” Rarity lied, hating herself for having to do so, even while she was cooing comforting noises to the trembling griffin. “Just stay with us, Gilda.”

“... ‘m tired…” Gilda mumbled, clacking her beak softly.

“I know, darling,” Rarity said comfortingly. “But you can’t go to sleep. You have to wait until Twilight comes for us. She’ll come for us.”

“Mmm…” Whether she was making a noise of acknowledgment, or simply just too out of it to have actually heard what Rarity said was something only she knew.

Standing on shaky legs, Sweetie Belle made her way over to her sister, looking at Rarity worriedly. She stepped over Spike’s body, even as she took in Gilda’s still form. “Is she going to be okay?”

“I don’t know, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said with a frown, meeting Sweetie Belle’s gaze.

“Are…” Sweetie Belle looked around at the cell they found themselves in, shrinking in on herself. “Are we going to be okay?”

Rarity didn’t know how to answer that.

She didn’t know that answer herself.

Pinkie and Maud had managed to follow the shuttles to a secure building deep in the warehouse district of Armali. They had flown just on past, landing in a small parking lane then trotted back to the secure building. There was no obvious signs of security, but Pinkie knew better than to take that at face value.

“This is very fishy.” Pinkie stared at the building from behind one of the empty shuttles. Fishy. Why would a situation be fishy? They weren’t near an ocean… well, yes, they were, but there weren’t any fish nearby. That statement didn’t make any sense. Brain, take a note! Strike fishy from the Pinkie lexicon.

“This isn’t our problem, Pinkie,” Maud said simply, watching her sister.

“Yes.” Pinkie squinted, looking over at Maud in confusion. “It is.”

“No.” Maud shook her head, scowling on the inside. “It is not.”

“They’re our friends!” Pinkie stomped her hoof, scowling. This wasn’t like Maud. She was always ready to help someone if they really needed it. It might not show on the outside, but Pinkie had seen her go out of her way more than enough times helping somepony, or somealien, as the case may be. This was different.

“You met them today,” Maud said flatly. “You know nothing about them.”

“I know that they’re on an important quest,” Pinkie said, as serious as a Pinkie could be. “And I know that they trusted me enough to tell me what they’re looking for.”

“You met them today.” Maud didn’t so much as flinch at Pinkie’s glare. She’d seen worse, and Pinkie didn’t pull of threatening very well.

“That. Doesn’t. Matter.” Pinkie stomped her hoof with each word, doing her best to prove to Maud just how much this mattered.

“It does.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Pinkie asked, looking at Maud strangely. This was turning out to be maybe the eleventh weirdest day that Pinkie had ever had, and her sister certainly wasn’t helping any. “A pony should always be willing to help another pony.”

Maud stayed silent, staring at Pinkie with unblinking eyes.

Pinkie waited for a second, before shaking her head in disgust. “I’m going to help them. You can come with me, or not, but I’m going to help them.”

Maud frowned, taking several deep, measured breaths, before nodding in understanding. “Very well, Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie nodded, satisfied, before turning and heading towards the entrance of the building, creeping along a low wall that managed to hide them from the windows of the building. The wonderful thing about Asari architecture was that they often added artistic flares to their buildings, and those flares weren’t always the best for security.

The lone door in the building didn’t look very well secured, and Pinkie eyed it with anger in her heart. That door was between her and her friends, and it was going to have to come down.

“Step back!” Pinkie exclaimed, turning to look at Maud. “I’ll break this down!”

Spinning around with confidence that was perhaps a bit too optimistic for her, Pinkie struck at the door with her rear legs.

The door didn’t break.

Pinkie bounced off the door, landing on the ground with a heavy, “Oof!”

Sitting on the ground for a long moment, Pinkie cycled her legs in the air. Rolling over, Pinkie got up to try it again, only for Maud to put a hoof out to stop her. Pinkie could only watch, tilting her head in confusion as she watched Maud stepped forward.

Activating the door controls, Maud opened up her omni-tool, starting to hack into the door. Pinkie could only watch, becoming more and more confused.

Before Pinkie could even ask just what Maud was doing, the door slid open and Maud stepped inside. Turning, she met Pinkies confusamazed stare.

“Maud…” Pinkie tilted her head, looking at her sister in a new light. “When did you learn how to do that?”

“Do what?”

Before Pinkie could demand a further, detailed answer, Maud turned and headed inside. Pinkie had no choice but to follow after her, wondering just how well she actually knew her older sister.

Following her sister’s hoofsteps, Pinkie entered the building. For being the lair of kidnappers, Pinkie thought it remarkable how clean and unassuming the inside was. The walls and floors were clean, though heavily used, and it was well lit.

Catching up to her sister, Pinkie opened her mouth to ask a question, but Maud reached over and closed it again with her hoof. Before Pinkie could protest, Maud leaned close and whispered, “Later.”

Pinkie kept her mouth shut when Maud pulled her hoof away, and together, silently, they headed further in.

While clean and well kept, the building quickly proved to be a labyrinth of corridors and hallways. Whoever built it had obviously not cared at all for the ease of transportation within it. Obviously a warehouse, Pinkie was confused that there weren’t any readily obvious storage areas. These were just the offices, that much was clear, but where were the workers? Much like the Citadel, Thessia never slept.

Well, that wasn’t completely true. Thessia rarely slept.

Despite her questions, Pinkie appreciated the decorating that whoever owned the building had done. The walls were painted a soothing, sunny yellow. It was simple psychology to try and keep the workers happy in the windowless hallways, and the pictures of Thessia’s oceans were hung on the walls for the same purpose.

Maud held up a hoof at the sound of a footsteps echoing through the empty halls. Grabbing Pinkie before she could protest, Maud pulled her to the closest door and dragged her inside. Pinkie was surprised at her sister’s strength, but rightly remained silent, though Maud put a hoof over her mouth to ensure that she didn’t make any noise.

In the shadows of the doorway, the two of them watched as a pony in the same matte black armor trotted by, oblivious to their presence. He walked right down the hall, looking neither to his right nor his left, until he turned a corner.

Pinkie relaxed, though Maud stayed alert, ready to move at a moment's notice.

“We need to leave,” Maud said, keeping her gaze on the hallway.

“No!” Pinkie frowned, shaking her head. It actually stung personally that Maud was putting up so much of a fight in doing the right thing. “I don’t know what’s wrong with you, Maud, but I don’t leave my friends hanging. I thought you didn’t either, but… you’re proving me wrong today.”

Maud pursed her lips, staring at Pinkie. A big decision was playing out behind her eyes, that was obvious to Pinkie, but she couldn’t for the life of her figure out what it was. Maud certainly wasn’t helping with that, keeping her own counsel.

After what felt like an eternity, Maud sighed, nodding her head. “Very well.”

Stepping forward, she put a hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. For a moment, it looked like she wanted to say something, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn’t force it out. Finally, she just hung her head, and stepped out of the room.

Following after her sister, Pinkie relaxed ever so slightly when she realized that they were alone. That didn’t feel right though. She frowned, biting her lip and narrowing her eyes. Even as Maud started back down the hall, Pinkie’s eyes widened as she realized what it was that she was feeling. The familiar twitching of her body shook their way through her, and she had to stop herself from gasping.

“Someone’s coming!” Pinkie whisper shouted after Maud.

“Stay behind me.” Maud whispered back, and together, they hugged the walls, easing forward to hide behind a pair of support pillars built directly into the walls. Pinkie seemed to merge into the shadows, though she would never be able to explain how, and her bright pink coat certainly didn’t seem like it would help with stealthy movements. Maud just became perfectly still, not even blinking.

A moment passed, and just like Pinkie had predicted, an Asari glided around the corner, her hips swinging ever so subtly, and every movement she made simply oozed sensuality. She was dressed in white armor, the high quality obvious to even Pinkie’s eyes. There was only a single symbol painted on it, above the Asari’s left breast. A diamond, with two arms raising from the bottom, hugging the form of the diamond.

She stopped when she saw Maud, standing still in the shadows.

She wasn’t hidden well enough.

“Hold it right there!” Pinkie leapt out from her cover, an uncharacteristic (and rather unthreatening) growl rumbling in her throat. Balancing on her back legs, Pinkie raised her forehooves up in a vague approximation of kung-fu. “Don’t take another step!”

Accepting what had just happened without complaint, Maud stepped out from her inadequate hiding spot to face the Asari.

“I wasn’t expecting to see you here,” the Asari said to Maud, an unamused expression on her face. “I thought you would be… elsewhere.”

Maud didn’t respond to that, just staring at the Asari.

Sensing that something was wrong, the Asari tilted her head, staring at Maud with cold eyes. “What is going on?”

“We’re here to rescue my friends!” Pinkie didn’t stop her growling, though it didn’t do anything to intimidate the Asari.

The Asari narrowed her eyes, ignoring Pinkie in favor of watching Maud unblinkingly. She tilted her head, frowning. “Ms. Fire?”

Maud closed her eyes as Pinkie looked to her, then back at the Asari, confusion plain on her face.

“Ms. Fire?” Pinkie scrunched her muzzle at that, ears swivelling in confusion. “What…” She gathered her resolve and her conviction, jabbing a hoof accusingly at the Asari. “No more distractions! Take us to my friends, or suffer the wrath of Pinkamena Diane Pie!”

The Asari laughed, looking incredulously down at the neon pink pony. In a word, threatening she was not. She looked back at Maud, amused. “She doesn’t know, does she?”

Maud stayed silent, grinding her teeth.

It was enough of a confirmation for the Asari, who couldn’t help the deep belly laughter that came over her. “Oh, this is rich! I thought…” she struggled to catch her breath. “Oh, god, I thought--”

“Maud?” Pinkie glanced at her sister, who was completely unamused. “What is she talking about?”

“Later, Pinkie.” For once, the frustration that Maud was feeling was obvious in her voice, and it made Pinkie take a step back in surprise.

“That was cute.” The Asari stopped laughing, glaring at the two of them. "Now, you both are going to come with me, and I’m going to let your fath--”

Before the Asari could continue, Maud lunged forward, pushing herself into the air with surprisingly strong back legs, her forehooves pulled back to attack!

Pinkie could only watch in shock as Maud struck the Asari with her hooves. It was unlike anything that she had ever seen before, a dance of death between two surprisingly equal opponents, a dance of death.

Grabbing Maud by her forelegs, the Asari lifted her up off of her and slammed her against the wall, cracking the wall itself. Using the Asari herself and the wall as leverage, Maud drove her powerful back legs into the Asari’s stomach, hard enough to knock her across the hall into the opposite wall.

Maud dropped to the ground, landing on all four of her hooves, watching the Asari as she stood straight, stretching her arms with a grin.

Pinkie saw something that she couldn’t explain, and she tilted her head to get a better look. Catching Pinkie’s confused look, the Asari reached up and touched her forehead, wincing when her fingers came in contact with a long flap of pale blue flesh… no, not flesh. There wasn’t any blood, at least not enough for the size of the wound, and what there was, was not the rich blue of an Asari. Under the ‘wound’ was a shock of dark hair.

The Asari wasn’t at all what she appeared to be.

Neither was Maud.

Pinkie had never seen this side of her older sister, and frankly, she wasn’t sure that she liked it. If she had been keeping this much hidden from her, what else was Maud keeping from her? Pinkie wasn’t sure, and she didn’t know if she wanted to find out.

Before Pinkie could even finish her thought, Maud and the Not-Asari were attacking each other again, a deadly dance of hooves and fists. They were both impressive, clearly highly trained in their respective martial arts. The Not-Asari flowed around Maud’s attacks, like she was water. Maud struggled to land a single blow, the initial surprise of her attack gone.

The fight continued on, and Pinkie had to leap out of their way more than a few times to avoid blows that should have broken bones. The two of them were impressive, but as the fight dragged on, it slowly became more and more apparent that Maud had the upper hoof. She was just ever so slightly better than the Not-Asari.

The Not-Asari managed to push Maud away from her with a great shout, delivering a swift high-kick down onto the pony’s head, before turning and running away.

Pinkie didn’t even wait a second after that, galloping forward to make sure Maud was alright.

“Maud!” She shouted, lifting Maud’s head up to check that she was still… whatever it was that doctor’s checked for when you got a head injury.

“I am fine, Pinkie Pie,” Maud mumbled, shaking Pinkie off of her.

“What was that?” Pinkie demanded, feeling more scared than she had in a long time. Never mind that she had already survived an explosion that day. Explosions were merely a part of her life, after all. She had her trademarked Party Cannons at every show she put on, so it was nothing she couldn’t handle.

Seeing her sister fight an Asari who wasn’t what she appeared to be… that was something else entirely. “Where did you learn to do… all of that?!”

“All of what?” Maud asked, her voice surprisingly flat for having just sustained a possible head injury.

“All of--” Pinkie scoffed, trailing off, staring at Maud like she was crazy. Who knows, maybe she was going crazy herself. “Whatever that was!”

Maud stayed frustratingly silent.

Pinkie stared at her expectantly, and when Maud didn’t answer, she stomped her hooves in frustration. “What’s wrong with you? You’ve been acting strange ever since Twilight came and visited.”

Maud still stayed silent.

“Why aren’t you answering me?” Pinkie practically begged, her frustration boiling over to join with her fear and confusion.

Maud pursed her lips, mulling over just what she should say in her mind. “I… I cannot say, Pinkie Pie.”

“Can’t…” Pinkie asked, narrowing her eyes. “Or won’t?”

Tellingly, Maud stayed silent.

“Maud…” Pinkie begged, her eyes wide, showing all of the hurt that she was feeling.

“We should leave.” Of everything she could have said, that was the absolutely worst thing.

“No!” Pinkie’s frustration turned to anger, and she shook her head. “Stop saying that! That’s a whole bunch of…” She simply trailed off, losing the fire that had boiled over in her chest just moments ago. She was confused, and far more hurt than she could even express. “I’ve already said what I’m going to do. You can… do whatever you want. I don’t care anymore.”

Turning away, Pinkie started walking the way that the Not-Asari had come from.

Behind her, Maud frowned, watching her sister’s retreating form. It took her a moment, but with a sigh, she started trotting after her little sister.

She didn’t have any clue how much time passed, and Rarity hadn’t let go of Gilda since she had first woken up. The griffin had been drifting in and out of consciousness since then, and Rarity was getting more and more worried by that as the minutes ticked on past. She didn’t know how much longer they could hold out. The only thing keeping her from falling into a complete panic was the rise and fall of the griffin’s barrel.

With one foreleg around Gilda, keeping her supported, she had her other leg wrapped around Sweetie Belle, the filly having buried herself in her side. The poor thing was shaking in fear, though she had long since run out of tears.

The worst part of this entire experience was the lack of soundproofing in their cell. They could hear every scream that Twilight made. She was nearby, but from the way the awful sound echoed, there were at least several rooms between them.

In front of the cell door, Spike paced back and forth, his face set in a scowl. He was practically snorting smoke, his anger more than perfectly clear for all to see. Every stomp he made was full of his rage, and Rarity could have sworn she had seen a few of the tiles actually crack under his feet.

If there was ever a look of someone willing to pick a fight, he was embodying it perfectly.

“Come on!” Spike shouted, his voice somehow full of the fire that was brewing in his belly. “I dare you come on in here! I’ll burn all of you to ash!”

It was certainly impressive. If Rarity was one of the guards, she’d have opened the cell-door and let the little dragon get on his merry way.

Sadly, she was not one of the guards, and none of them were paying any particular attention to him. For all she knew, there wasn’t even anyone outside to hear them?

Taking a deep, gulping breath, Spike reared his head back before opening his maw and letting loose a jet of brilliant green flame. A quirk of Equestrian biology, a dragon’s flame was much like a unicorn’s magic. Their flame matched their ‘soul,’ and Spike’s was a brilliant green. It burned at nearly 3000 degrees celsius and could melt steel.

It did absolutely nothing against the super-composite material that made up their cell. It was almost like the bars ate the heat, making his efforts as pointless as someone trying to dig through concrete with their hooves.

“Spike,” Rarity said, covering Sweetie’s eyes. There wasn’t any reason that she needed to see Spike’s anger (and it was truly a fearful thing). Honestly, Rarity had no desire to see it herself.

Letting the flame drizzle out to nothing, Spike caught his breath before rearing back and trying again, his tail whipping back and forth.

“Spike!” Rarity shouted this time, letting her frustration at the situation be known.

“What?!” He roared, spinning around to face them, his face twisted down in an ugly visage of fury.

Rarity pulled Sweetie Belle closer when she peeked, seeing Spike looking more like the beast most Equestrians believed them to be than she’d ever seen him before.

“Calm down, Spike.” Her voice was chastising, and she was simply not taking any more shit today.

“Calm down?” Spike punched the cell wall, achieving nothing else but breaking his knuckles. “Calm down?! They’re torturing Twilight, and you want me to calm down?”

“Yes!” Rarity leveled a glare at him, and he actually took a step back in surprise. He had never seen Rarity level such a look at him. “You’re scaring us.”

Spike stopped his shouting, his chest heaving as he huffed deep breaths of air. Gilda was thankfully unconscious for the entire confrontation. She probably would have punched Spike in the face if she was awake for making the whole situation worse.

Or she might have helped him.

Rarity could never be quite sure with the griffin.

“They’re hurting her…” Spike was much quieter now, his voice despondent.

“I know, Spike.” Rarity did know. Every time Twilight’s scream echoed in her ears, she could swear that she smelled the burning of fur and the cold night air from that horrible night in Ponyville so long ago. “I know.”

They all lapsed into silence, the only sound Sweetie Belle’s quiet crying against Rarity’s shoulder. There was nothing else to say, and there was nothing they could do but wait.

Minutes turned into an hour, and Twilight’s screaming grew louder and more hoarse, followed by long bouts of echoing sobs. Spike kept pacing in front of the door, and he scowled at each scream. Sweetie Belle fell back into an uneasy sleep, her crying having exhausted herself.

Finally, there were noises from the cell door, and Rarity and Spike straightened. Sweetie Belle stirred at Rarity’s movement. Whoever, or whatever was going to come through that door, in all likelihood it wasn’t going to be any good.

They certainly weren’t expecting Pinkie and Maud to be there as the door slid open.

“Pinkie Pie!” Sweetie Belle squeaked, pulling free from her sister’s embrace. A friendly face was definitely welcome right now.

"What were you three doing in here?" Pinkie asked, tilting her head as she studied the four of them behind the door of the cage. “This’ll just take a moment. We’ll have you out of there in a jiffy!”

Pinkie turned to look at Maud, pointing at the cell door just inside the room. “Use your funky secret knowledge on that door, Maud.”

Not at all moved by their plight, Maud stepped forward to the door and opened her omni-tool, easily smashing through the comparatively simple security on the door and working her way through the sub-systems.

“No!” Spike stomped in front of the cell door, and he ignored the fact that the tiles underneath his claws didn’t shatter from fear of his wrath. It was an indignity that he’d have to let stand. “It’s not okay! They’re hurting Twilight.”

Pinkie blanched ever so slightly, but the look was gone from her face by the time that Sweetie pulled back ever so slightly, looking up to see what had made the older pony shudder. Pinkie smiled at Spike, “And we’ll stop them. Turns out Maud is like a ninja, and she’s been keeping that from me.”

Tellingly, Maud didn’t say a word in protest.

“Do you have any medigel?” Rarity asked before anypony could say anything else. She rubbed a hoof over the wild feathers that seemed to stick up in every which direction on the top of Gilda’s head. “She was shot.”

“No!” What she was referring to wasn’t immediately clear, though Rarity had a good feeling that it wasn’t medi-gel. Her expression held rage (a foreign emotion for Pinkie, Rarity was sure), and she looked at Gilda with a quiet tenderness that rang true with her supposed element. “Why?”

“She was trying to protect Twilight.” Rarity rolled her eyes at that. Of the couple, Twilight was the more dangerous. She had lived with Princess Celestia for almost her entire life, and had been taught by the greatest teachers on the entire planet, not to mention the Princesses themselves. Griffins were strong, but there wasn’t much they could do with just their claws that a regular unicorn couldn’t do tenfold with their magic. Twilight… she was in a league all her own. That she’d been captured… “They shot her when she tried to attack them.”

Gently letting go of Sweetie, Pinkie leaned back on her haunches and reached into her saddlebag. She came back up a moment later with a tiny little packet of medigel in her mouth, the type you would slather over a paper cut. Rarity took it anyway, tearing it open and rubbing all over Gilda’s wound. It was barely even enough to even seep into the wound, but it would have to do.

“There,” Maud said, speaking up from her place next to the door. With a quiet click, the door unlocked and they were free.

Immediately, Sweetie Belle rushed out, and the pink mare took the surprise hug from the filly as well as anyone could, wrapping her forelegs around her and rocking her back and forth.

“Hey, it’s okay!” Pinkie did her best to comfort the shaking filly.

Even as Pinkie was holding Sweetie Belle, Spike rushed out, running to the door. Before he could make it out of the room, Pinkie grabbed him with her hoof, holding him back.

“Whoa!” She struggled to hold onto him, surprised by his strength. “Hold on for a moment there.”

“I have to save Twilight!” Spike growled, belching emerald flames as he twisted in Pinkie Pie’s grasp, trying to free himself.

“Rushing off on your own isn’t going to help you any.” Pinkie wasn’t a soldier, nor was she a great tactician, but she could see the strings of logic that governed the universe.

Spike resisted for a long minute, but he relented when Pinkie didn’t let go, somehow able to keep her grip on the impossibly strong dragon. For such a little fella, he must have been entirely muscle. He relented, unable to free himself from the surprisingly strong mare. “We need to save her,” he whispered, letting her hold him.

“And we’re going to,” Pinkie said, reassuring him, rubbing up and down his scaled back. “But we’re not going to do it without any planning. That’s more likely to get us all killed than it is to rescue Twilight.”

“I need to get these two out of here.” Piping in, Rarity nodded her head at both Gilda and Sweetie Belle. There was no way that she was going to let Sweetie Belle get involved in a rescue attempt against their kidnappers, no matter how much of a crush the filly had on Twilight.

“I’m going with you!” Spike pointed at Pinkie Pie, his eyes dangerously narrow slits.

“It could be dangerous.” Pinkie warned him.

“I. Don’t. Care.” Spike snorted flames. “Twilight is my sister, and I’m doing this with or without you.”

Pinkie studied him for a long moment before nodding. Despite her next words, her voice was deadly serious. “Oki-doki loki.”

Rarity struggled to lift Gilda onto her back, but once the griffin was there and she was comfortable that she wouldn’t dislodge easily, she managed to get onto all of her hooves with very little problem. Ponies were deceptively strong after all, much to the surprise of the rest of the galaxy. Looking down at Sweetie Belle, she nuzzled her sister as carefully as she could. “Stay behind me, Sweetie Belle.”

“There’s a stairway at the end of the hall.” Pointing with her hoof, Pinkie pointed to the right. “Take a right at the bottom, and then another right, and then you’ll get to the exit. Our shuttle is parked nearby. Wait for us there.”

“Thank you, Pinkie.” Rarity nodded.

“No problemo!”

Only slightly straining under the weight of the much larger griffin, Rarity led Sweetie Belle out of the cell and into the hall. She made no complaint at the weight of Gilda like she normally would. This wasn’t a normal situation, and there was no call for normality. Abnormality was the name of this game, and it would help keep them alive.

As soon as they were gone, Spike turned to Pinkie. He crossed his arms over his chest. “What do we do now?”

“Now?” Pinkie narrowed her eyes. “We save Twilight.”

She wasn’t sure when she stopped screaming, but it slowly came to her when she realized she was taking in deep, panting breaths. Tears streamed down her muzzle, her blindfold soaked by her crying and uncomfortable against her fur.

Somewhere in the back of her mind, she idly noted that even breathing hurt. Twilight let out a choked sob, her throat feeling like it was being strangled by a thousand razor blades.

“You are putting up far too much of a fight for so little information, Ms. Sparkle.” Kai Leng sounded amused, but there was a hint of frustration hidden in his tone. He had not been expecting… whatever this was to take so long.

Twilight didn’t have the energy to answer. She felt dirty. He had touched her, with more than just his tools of torture. He let his hands linger on her, scratching her ear, rubbing her back, treating her like an animal. She felt dirty, blood thick in her coat, too fresh to have even started clotting.

“Is your mission really worth this much?” Kai Leng asked, leaning close to whisper in her ear.

Twilight flinched when she felt his hand on her muzzle, petting the fine fur there the wrong direction. She whimpered as a finger traced her throat.

“You’re learning.” Pausing, Kai Leng chuckled.

“Please…” Twilight felt the urge to throw up, but she’d already emptied her stomach nearly half an hour ago. The putrid stench still stung her nose. “Please, stop."

“Twilight.” She could imagine him shaking his head at her. “Twilight, Twilight, Twilight. All you have to do is tell me what I want to know.”

She just whimpered.

The sudden feeling of his fingers running through her mane made Twilight jerk back in surprise, trying to pull away from the surprise contact. The fingers curled into a fist, and he yanked hard on her mane, pulling her head back, his other hand going for exposed throat.

“You really need to learn, Twilight.” Kai Leng was practically breathing into her ear he was so close. “You are not in control here.”

Helpless in his grasp, Twilight didn’t have the energy to care as warm liquid ran down her back leg, dripping to the ground. She simply begged. “Please…”

Kai Leng released her, pushing her head down as he walked away. His boots barely made any noise on the floor, but she definitely recognized the sound of him pouring water, followed by him drinking deeply.

A simple glass of water had never sounded so appealing as it had right at that moment. Twilight didn’t dare ask though. She had no idea what he would do to her for even asking.

“That’s good.” Smacking his lips, Kai Leng set down the glass. It rattled for a second, the force making it roll back and forth before settling. “Nothing quite like a nice glass of water.”

Twilight shivered in her bonds, her hooves twitching in the open air.

“What?” A laugh, harsh and grating to Twilight’s ears. “You’d like some?”

At the sound of pouring water, Twilight dared to hope for a moment. He walked back over to her, and Twilight couldn’t help but open her mouth in hopeful excitement. The only thing on her mind was the cool taste of water in her mouth.

“Whatever you may think of me…” Before Twilight could even think of being worried, Kai Leng pulled her head back, his hand gripping her jaw and forcing it open. Without any further preamble, he poured the glass into her mouth. "You're probably right."

She couldn’t breath!

Releasing her, Kai Leng stepped away as she choked, sputtering the water out all over her mouth and the floor below.

Whatever water she might have been able to swallow, it wasn’t a relief. Her throat burned, and her lungs felt as if they’d been dunked in acid. She coughed and coughed and coughed, struggling to catch her breath, panic welling in her chest. She felt sick, and idly she wondered if this is what her last minutes alive were going to feel like.

“That was refreshing, wasn’t it?” Kai Leng laughed. He dragged a chair up next to Twilight, and it’s flimsy metal creaked as he settled his weight heavily down onto it. “Come now, Ms. Sparkle. There’s no reason to make this so difficult.”

“E-even if I tell you what you want…” Twilight was surprised she was able to even get out that much. She spoke in a small, weak voice, every word trembling out of her mouth. “You’re just going to hurt me anyway.”

“At least you’re as smart as everyone says,” Kai Leng said with a laugh. He patted her cheek, and Twilight just barely managed to keep herself from flinching. She got hurt when she flinched.

Twilight couldn’t help the next words out of her mouth, and she instantly regretted them. “You’re a bastard.” She immediately flinched. That was the absolute worst thing she could have said.

Instead of pain, Twilight was met by laughter. “That wasn’t a very nice thing to say. Where’s that vaunted Equestrian kindness I’ve heard so much about?”

Twilight just stayed silent. It was the safest thing for her to do. She was surprised to realize that deep in her heart of hearts, she had found hate. For once in her life, she wished for someone to die, and for as much pain as physically possible to be visited upon him.

Before Twilight could follow that train of thought any further, the door burst open!

“Let go of Twilight, you fiend!”

Pinkie Pie’s voice was a surprise, and a surge of relief shot through Twilight.

“Twilight!”

Spike’s voice turned that relief to horror. What was he doing here?

The door bursting open was something that Kai Leng had not planned for. He did not let his surprise show on his face, instead turning calmly to face the intruders. Obviously, Hope Lilium would need a bit of… encouragement to ensure that nothing like this ever happened again. It was simply unacceptable.

The intruders weren’t what he had expected. He wasn’t met by the Equestrian Royal Guard, or even any of Armali’s police force. Instead, a pink earth pony and Twilight’s baby dragon companion stood in the doorway.

Not exactly a threat.

Obviously, Hope would need more encouragement than he had expected. This was sloppy.

When the slate grey pony with the deep purple mane walked in, Kai Leng’s annoyance turned to confusion, and then white hot rage. It burned deep in his chest, quiet and unseen, but the pony instantly recognized his mood.

“What is going on here?” His voice had grown icily quiet, and his gaze never turned from the slate grey pony. Her appearance was a surprise, and it was worrisome in the extreme.

“We’re rescuing Twilight,” the pink pony said, completely oblivious that Kai Leng’s question had not even been remotely addressed to her. “And there’s nothing you could about it!”

“Miss Pie--”

Before Kai Leng could even finish his sentence, Pluto Fire stepped into the doorway, behind the intruders. A deep frown was set on his face, and his displeasure was clear for all to see.

“What is the meaning of this?” He asked.

The pink pony froze, her ears flicking backwards at the sudden new voice, one she recognized with complete familiarity. She turned, and her eyes grew wide at the sight of Pluto Fire. “D-Daddy?”

Pluto Fire froze, recognizing the pink pony for the first time. Kai Leng could see it behind his eyes as carefully kept plans decades in the making crumbled to pieces before Pluto. The ploy was over.

Kai Leng felt a little righteous pleasure at that. He would have smiled if he was in any other situation.

“Pinkie Pie…” Pluto frowned, stomping a hoof nervously on the ground. He glanced at the slate grey pony, giving her a harsh glare that made her flick her ears back in embarrassment.

Oh yes, Kai Leng could work this to his advantage.

“What?” Pinkie Pie asked (and Kai Leng struggled for a moment to remember where he had heard that name before). “W-What are you doing here, daddy?”

“Oh god!” Kai Leng couldn’t help but start laughing, and he grinned as he saw Twilight flinch in her bonds behind him. Her blood had yet to start congealing, and it still lazily dripped its way down her coat. “Oh this is just wonderful!”

Leaning back against the wall, he crossed his arms over his chest and grinned at the four Equestrians. He looked at Pluto, smiling. Pinkie Pie. He made the connection, and suddenly understood. He didn’t know everything, but he could guess. “She didn’t know?”

“Know what?” Pinkie Pie glanced at him, keeping half of her attention on him, and the other half on her father. She looked at him, her hooves twitching in nervous anxiety. “Why are you helping him, daddy?”

Pluto Fire shifted on his hooves, Kai Leng could crow at his discomfort.

“Are you helping him?” Pinkie Pie continued. “Did you… Did you help kidnap Twilight? What…” A more pitiful face hadn’t been seen on Pinkie Pie her entire life. “What’s happening here?”

“Yes.” Kai Leng spoke up, reminding them that he was still present in the room. “Please tell us what’s going on, Pluto.”

“Pluto?” Pinkie Pie cocked her head at that, looking at her father in complete confusion. “What is going on? Your name is Igneous Rock...”

That was interesting. Kai Leng made a note of that, but didn’t comment. He might as well let this play out. It could bring a lot of new information to Cerberus, and that was always a good thing.

“Is this why you helped make Smile?” Pinkie’s voice was so quiet that Kai Leng had to strain to hear it.

Pluto Fire’s… no, Igneous Rock’s, silence was not a very good sign.

“You…” Pinkie shook her head even as she spoke, wishing against everything that this was just a bad dream. “You’re just using me, aren’t you?”

“Pinkie,” Igneous said, his voice somehow calm despite the obvious emotion roiling through him. “I think you should leave and let me take care of this--”

“No!” Pinkie stomped a hoof against the ground, snorting in anger. “I am going to rescue Twilight, and then, and then, and then…” She sat back on her haunches with a huff. What was she going to do? She shook her head, her ears tight against her skull. “You used me.”

Igneous only hesitated for a second. “Yes.”

“This is all wonderfully touching,” Kai Leng said, standing up straight. “But I’m in the middle of something at the moment.”

“Do. Not. Push. Me.” Igneous turned his gaze on Kai Leng, and the full weight of his personality pushed against the Cerberus Operator. Unconsciously, Kai Leng shifted back ever so slightly. “You would not like the results, Cerberus.”

“Do I even know you?” Pinkie asked her father, ignoring the staring contest he and Kai Leng were having. “Has everything been a lie? What is it that you’re even doing?” She thought for a moment, and it slowly started to come to her. “Oh… oh! That… that’s smart. Mean and horrible, and I can’t believe that you’d do that to me, but that’s smart!”

“Pinkie, you should leave.” Igneous did not like the way this conversation was going.

Pinkie didn’t stop. She didn’t even acknowledge that her father had spoken. “Smile is just a front, isn’t it? It’s the only thing that makes sense. You were the one who suggested it…” Her puffy pink mane deflated (and Kai Leng had to wonder just how that worked) as she realized the true depths of her family's betrayal. “You were the one set up all the shows. You… It was all a sham.”

She stomped closer to her father, muzzle scrunched in anger. “What are you hiding?” She pointed a hoof at Twilight and Kai Leng, who was watching the proceedings with an amused smirk on his face. “Who is this? Why did you give the Celestial Emissary to him? What are you thinking? Who else was in on this? Marble? Limestone? Mom?”

Pinkie froze, realization striking her. Turning, she looked at the slate grey pony (and Kai Leng could not for the life of him think of her name), dawning horror coming over her.

“Maud?” Pinkie’s voice was practically completely silent.

Maud didn’t say anything, her expression flat. She never looked away from Pinkie’s gaze, calmly meeting her betrayal.

“Maud?” The pain in Pinkie’s voice was clear. “Did you know about this?”

“We should take Twilight and leave.” Maud didn’t answer Pinkie’s question, doing her best to divert her attention. “This isn’t the place for this conversation.”

Kai Leng pulled his M6 Carnifex pistol from his hip, the heavy gun unfolding in his hand even as he aimed it in Maud’s general direction. “I would like to remind you that I paid for this meeting, and I’m not letting her go until I learn what I need to know.”

“Let. Her. Go.” From behind Pinkie Pie, the dragon stepped forward, drawing in a deep breath as he leaped at Kai Leng. He exhaled, and a roar of fire leapt from his mouth.

Kai Leng stumbled back in surprise. He had not been expecting that.

Before he could gather himself back together, the dragon was rushing him, claws extended as he slashed through the straps holding Twilight suspended in the air. She dropped bonelessly to the ground, and with surprising strength, he pulled her forelegs over his shoulders and ran from the room before anyone could stop him. Twilight’s body left a bloody trail behind him.

“Damn lizard!” Kai Leng swore, getting back to his feet. He rushed to run after the dragon, but Maud leapt at him, forcing him back with her forelegs firmly planted against his chest.

“Pinkie,” Igneous said, frowning, “Leave. We can talk about this later, but now is not the time.”

Pinkie looked like she wanted to protest, but she had to gulp in fear at her father’s stern expression. She had never seen him look so cold, and without a second thought she rushed after the dragon to help him with his burden.

Kai Leng could do nothing to stop her, as all of a sudden he was deflecting a flurry of deadly attacks from Maud, who was using her smaller form to great advantage. She danced around him, using her forelegs like battering rams to wear down his defenses.

He tried his best to level his hand-cannon at her, but every chance he got close, she struck his arm away and the whole dance would begin again.

“Enough!”

Igneous practically roared, and Kai Leng was surprised when he found himself obeying Igneous Rock’s command.

Maud backed away, never breaking her gaze with Kai Leng as he struggled his way back to his feet, wiping blood from his mouth with the back of his fist.

“What is the meaning of this?” Kai Leng asked, following Maud’s example, never turning his attention from her.

“You can consider this the end of my organization's relationship with Cerberus.” Igneous Rock did not have a single bit of amusement in his voice. He was deadly serious. “Leave. Now.”

Kai Leng straightened, smoothing out the wrinkles on his shirt. He idly regretted the fact that he hadn’t worn his armor, but there wasn’t anything he could do about that. None of what had happened in the last five minutes had been expected, and he had not planned for it. “The Illusive Man will not forgive this slight.”

Pushing past Maud, Kai Leng left, and Maud and Igneous Rock found themselves alone in the room.

Distastefully looking at the blood that had pooled underneath where Twilight had been suspended, Maud looked to her father.

“She is not going to accept what we do.” It was as much a statement as it was a warning. Maud loved her father, and she trusted him, but she loved Pinkie more. She would not allow her little sister to be drawn into a life she had no business being a part of.

“No.” Luckily, her father agreed with her. Igneous had to think for a moment, plans emerging in his mind. “Stay with her.”

“I already was going to.”

Before he could even respond, Maud left him alone and followed after Pinkie.

As soon as she had exited the building, Rarity had found Pinkie’s shuttle and had taken off immediately. She was not going to let Gilda die on her watch, and she wasn’t going to let Sweetie Belle get taken again.

The flight back to Solar One was completely silent, save for Sweetie Belle’s quiet sobbing in the seat next to Rarity. She ignored the requests from Armali flight control to turn away and landed directly in front of the gangway leading to the Equestrian ship.

Rushing through the ship was a blur, and the next thing Rarity knew she was bursting into the med-bay with Gilda on her back and Sweetie Belle hot on her heels.

“Help!” Rarity shouted, her eyes landing squarely on Tiny Berry. “She needs help. She was shot!”

Tiny looked up from her desk, startled from his omni-tool game. Seeing Gilda on Rarity’s back, she scrambled out of her chair, an air of professionalism falling over her.

“Get her on the bed,” Tiny Berry said, nodding towards the closest bed to the door, already starting to wash her hooves and gather the supplies she’d need.

Rarity gently lifted Gilda off her back with her magic, gently setting the griffin onto the bed Tiny Berry had pointed out. Task complete, she stepped back to make room, pulling Sweetie Belle close with a foreleg. She hugged her little sister, as much to calm her as to draw comfort for herself.

Tiny Berry started scanning Gilda with his magic and the bed’s state of the art medical scanner, ignoring his audience as she quietly figured out just how serious Gilda’s wounds actually were.

“Thank Celestia.” She sighed in relief.

“What is it, Doctor?” Rarity asked, her heart pounding so hard in her chest it felt like her ribs were going to break.

“She’s going to be fine.” Tiny Berry didn’t even bother to look at her. “The bullets missed all her major organs. She’s extremely lucky. It could have been a lot worse.”

“Are you sure?” Rarity looked at Gilda and her blood stained fur, unconvinced. “She’s been fading in and out of consciousness since it happened.”

“That’s more the blood loss than anything else.” Tiny Berry explained even as she got to work. “I can have that fixed up right quick.”

Even as she started to set up Gilda’s bed to mend her wound and replenish her blood, the doors to the med bay slid open again. All three of them glanced to look and Rarity gasped in surprise as Spike dragged an unconscious Twilight Sparkle inside.

At least, Rarity thought it was Twilight… She couldn’t tell from all the blood and wounds covering the unicorn’s body.

In her forelegs, Sweetie screamed at the sight of her crush in such a horrible state. Her purple coat was stained almost completely black with thickening blood, and she looked like she was on death’s door.

“Help!” Spike shouted, and Tiny Berry sprung to action.

The life of a Princess was one of seemingly endless meetings and laws that it all became a blur. It was good that Celestia was so skilled a politician that she could practically do it in her sleep, because there were times that she couldn’t remember what meeting she had just attended. Most of those times came when she was speaking with any of the Canterlot nobles.

Thankfully, the opening of the sphere had made her life far more interesting than it had ever been for the past few centuries. The Turian ambassador sitting across from her was a wonderful conversationalist, though she couldn’t for the life of her remember his name. He was the fourth ambassador in a month. Apparently the turians couldn’t settle on who they wanted representing themselves to her.

She couldn’t help but hope that this one would last. He had a quick wit that she didn’t encounter often.

Before she could say anything about the the trade details he had just proposed, an aide appeared from behind her and whispered in her ear.

“You have an urgent call, Princess.”

Celestia nodded in understanding before turning her attention to the Turian delegation. “Please, excuse me, ambassador. A matter has arisen that requires my personal attention.”

“Of course, Empress,” the Ambassador said, giving what passed for a turian smile, flaring his mandibles.

Nodding her thanks, Celestia left the room, following her aide out of the conference room and into the bustling hallway of the Royal Castle. Ever since opening the sphere, the castle had become a far more busy place. Hiring had gone off the charts, and the castle, despite its massive size, was filled almost to overflowing with the new ponies.

Just outside the conference room, Solar Ace was waiting for her, a thoughtful expression on his face.

“What is it, Solar?” Celestia asked, falling in step with him as he led her towards her private day chambers.

“It’s Commander Honey Dawn, Princess.” They took a turn down a smaller hallway, less bustling than the larger thoroughfares. “She’s on the line with urgent news for your ears only.”

Celestia nodded in understanding, wondering just what Honey Dawn could have that was important enough to call her. She’d spent a lot of time with the pilot while she was touring the galaxy after the sphere first opened. She was a loyal member of the Royal Guard, and she wouldn’t rather have anyone around to help protect her loyal student.

Solar Ace peeled away as Celestia opened the doors to her private chambers with her magic. Striding inside, she shut the doors behind her, sitting on her haunches in front of her desk. Activating her console, she answered the call.

“Hello?” Celestia asked.

“Hello?” Honey Dawn’s voice came through nice and clear, though she wasn’t looking at the monitor, distracted by something off to the side. “This is Commander Honey Dawn. Have you found Princess Celestia yet? I have important information for her ears only.”

“Dawn?” Celestia asked, a spike of worry filling her mind.

Honey Dawn looked up at the sound of the familiar voice, her eyes widening in surprise. “Princess!” She sighed in relief. She straightened up, coming to what was practically a parade rest.

“What’s wrong, Dawn?” Celestia asked, surprised at how calm she was able to keep her voice. Something was wrong, and she knew it.

Honey Dawn pursed her lips, hesitant, but unwilling to make her Princess wait. “It’s… It’s Twilight, Princess.”

“What’s wrong.” That little niggling of panic bloomed into full blown fear and terror.

For how long Rarity had watched the Doctor work, she couldn’t say. Sometime between when she had brought Gilda inside and Spike arriving with Twilight, she had been moved outside to the viewing area. She couldn’t remember when it had happened, but she couldn’t find the energy to care. At some point, Lucky Arrow and Tiny Berry had joined her and Sweetie Belle in their vigilance.

They could do nothing else but watch as the Doctor frantically worked to save Twilight’s and Gilda’s lives.

The quiet ding of the elevator opening drew all of their attention, breaking the spell of silence. They watched as Pinkie and Maud stepped out, and Rarity idly noticed that the party pony looked absolutely defeated. Her mane fell flat down her face, her tail dragging on the floor, and she trudged over to them, sitting heavily down on her haunches. She let her saddle bags drop to the floor, bulging to overflowing.

Rarity glanced away, meeting Tiny Berry’s gaze, and the smaller earth pony shrugged. She turned back to Pinkie, biting her lip as Maud sat next to Pinkie. “Is… Is everything alright darling?”

It took Pinkie a long minute, and when she answered, her voice was quiet. “... No.”

Pinkie said nothing else after that, watching as the Doctor used his magic to deftly pull tiny shards of glass from the bottom of Twilight’s hooves.

Maud watched her for a moment, before looking at Rarity. “We are coming with you.”

Rarity snorted, shaking her head. “I’m afraid that I am not okay with that. You hurt Twilight, and I don’t want you anywhere near my little sister or I, much less on this ship.”

“You are not in charge here.” It was an idle observation on Maud’s part, but she was correct. Rarity did not have the authority to kick them out. “Twilight Sparkle will decide the matter.”

Rarity pursed her lips, but she knew Maud had dug to the heart of the matter. With no other course of action, they all turn back to watch the desperate surgery.

Arayda T’Dorian loved working at the dock. Her mother had pulled strings with her friends to make sure her daughter received a job, and Arayda had done everything since then to make sure she never regretted doing that. At a time when most other maidens were out shaking their naked asses in clubs or fighting as mercenaries, Arayda felt like she had made the much more mature choice to lock down a steady, safe job close to him.

Her job was simple, but she enjoyed it all the same. She simply greeted the ships that came in to land, helping them through customs in whatever way she could.

It wasn’t a particularly exciting job, and the hours were often long, but she enjoyed seeing the faces of those who had traveled the galaxy (though she could never imagine doing something so unsafe herself). It let her experience the thrill of danger without ever having to have the threat of death hang over her head.

She never expected to see her boss, Matron D’Ysene, tripping over her own feet as she ran up to meet her. Her eyes were wide, and it was obvious that she had run all way from the office to the maiden. A small army of customs officers and officials were rushing after her, looking just as panicked as the Matron.

“What’s happening?” Arayda asked as D’Ysene tried to catch her breath. Her crest was flush with blood, trying to cool her down. “Is something wrong?”

D’Ysene laughed, half choking as she was bent over her knees. “Only an unexpected visit from the Empress of Equestria!”

“What?” Arayda cocked her head to the side, not quite sure whether she had heard that or not.

“The Empress--”

Before the Matron could even finish her sentence, the roar of engines made all of them look up.

A sleek black ship descended through the atmosphere, looking like the sharks that swam through Thessia’s oceans, all sleek lines pulling back towards the engines, bigger than any that Arayda had ever seen on a ship its size. It had to be fast, and just for a moment, Arayda shivered at the sight of it. Darkness had touched the ship, and called it home.

“The Night’s Fury,” D’Ysene murmured as the ship settled down in its landing cradle.

The Empress had arrived.

It took only a minute for the nervous Asari to get the gangway up to the Night’s Fury’s airlock for the passengers to disembark, and nearly as soon as it was in place, the airlock cycled open.

Arayda couldn’t help but take a step back in fear as the Empress exited the ship. Her mane roiled angrily in the solar wind, her eyes glowing pure white. Spreading her great wings, the Empress leapt into the sky and took flight with a burst of flames towards Solar One across the space port.

Arayda and D’Ysene glanced at each other, wondering what the hell had just happened.

Gilda had woken several hours ago to learn that she had been unconscious for nearly a day. She was surprised to learn that she had been rescued, but she wasn’t exactly disappointed at that fact.

She was still awake now, hours later, even if just barely. She had kept a careful eye on Twilight in the next bed over ever since. Never mind that her other eye was watching her favorite show on her omni-tool. She was safe. Twilight was safe. She knew that didn’t have to be as attentive as she would have to be anywhere else, and her instincts agreed. Solar One was a fortress, and no one could breach its hull without a warning.

Solar One had been on high alert ever since they had been rescued, and the airlock wasn’t opening for anyone. Twilight had been damaged practically from head to hooves, and those bandages had already had to be changed once by the Doctor.

Gilda glanced away from her omni-tool as the door opened, only to fall from her bed in surprise with a squawk of terror at what she saw.

A wave of intense heat passed into the room, before it abated just as quickly as Celestia entered, her eyes still glowing white, her mane practically burning plasma of a furious sun.

At the sight of Twilight alive and on the bed, Celestia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, they were back to their normal color, and her mane calmed, once again becoming a gentle aurora.

Her breathing calming down, Celestia stepped over to Twilight’s bedside, leaning down and gently nuzzling the little unicorn.

Gilda struggled back into her bed, pulling her covers back over herself. Celestia didn’t even notice that she was in the room.

“Oh Twilight,” Celestia murmured, looking down at her student with sad eyes.

Gilda couldn’t help but feel like she was watching an intensely personal moment, and that she should be anywhere else but there.

As if she sensed Celestia’s presence, Twilight stirred with a groan. Celestia sat back on her haunches, watching carefully, though she was still tall enough even sitting to tower over the bed and look down at Twilight as she slowly emerged back into consciousness.

“Ugh…” Twilight groaned. She blinked, her eyes fluttering open. She found herself unable to focus on anything in the room, just seeing a great white mass taking up the majority of her vision. “Wha…”

“Twilight.”

“Princess?” Twilight’s muzzle scrunched in confusion. “Wha… I don’t…”

She tried to sit up, but immediately regretted that with a hiss of pain. Celestia gently hummed to her, resting a soft hoof on Twilight’s forehead.

“Rest, Twilight.” Celestia murmured, smiling sadly. “You’re still recovering.”

“Recovering?” Twilight did her best not to move, feeling strangely sluggish, like her head was full of cotton. Her voice was scratchy, and it felt like she hadn’t spoken in years. “From what?”

“You don’t remember?” Gilda spoke up, wanting them to know that she was in the room.

“Gilda?” Twilight turned to look at Gilda (though it wasn’t like she could actually see her), even as Celestia startled at the new voice, realizing that they weren’t alone.

“Yeah.” Gilda waved a claw at them. “I’m here, Twi.”

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked, wishing she could see clearly the state that her marefriend was in.

“I’m fine,” Gilda said even as she rubbed the bandages over her chest, ignoring the twinge of pain.

“Goo--” Before she could finish, Twilight broke into a coughing fit. Tears welled in her eyes as it felt like she was tearing her throat to pieces. Celestia hummed again, rubbing her hoof on Twilight’s chest to try and ease her pain.

Minutes later, after the fit had disappeared and she had caught her breath, Twilight asked the one question that mattered. “What happened?”

“You don’t remember?” Celestia asked, worried.

“No…” If she could have, Twilight would have shook her head. She didn’t. “Why are you here?”

“You were hurt.” Celestia kept her voice quiet and calm, not wanting to cause Twilight anymore pain. “Tortured by a sadistic madman. I came as soon as I learned what had happened.”

Twilight winced as a memory of hot pain through her hoof emerged in her mind. It was too much for her to take and she whimpered, drawing herself deeper into the covers on her bed, but that just jostled her wounds and she cried out, tears falling.

“It’s okay, Twilight,” Celestia whispered, rubbing Twilight’s chest. “You’re safe. You’re back on the ship. I’m going to bring you back to the castle, and everything will be okay.

“N-No!” Through her pain, Twilight shook her head, determined despite her feat. She grit her teeth as the wave of pain built, then thankfully, dissipated, leaving her tired but relieved. “No, Princess.”

“Twilight?” Celestia pulled her head back, surprised.

“I want to continue,” was all Twilight said, her determination clear.

“It’s too dangerous.” Celestia shook her head, looking down in confusion at Twilight. “I never should have given you this task. All of this… it’s because I was…”

“I want to continue, Princess.” Twilight said again, managing to sound far more put together than she was.

Celestia fell silent, looking at Twilight with sad eyes. Gilda looked between her marefriend and the Princess. She could see the debate raging behind Celestia’s eyes.

“It’s too dangerous.” Celestia sounded desperate.

“It’s worth it.”

Celestia winced at Twilight’s word, as if struck. “You could die!”

“If I give up now...” Twilight put a hoof on Celestia’s looking up at her teacher. “I’m just showing the rest of the galaxy how weak I am. How weak Equestria is. I won’t give in to fear.”

Celestia fell silent, and Gilda had never seen her look so heartbroken. She hung her head, lowering it down close to Twilight. “There is nothing I can do to convince you?”

“No.” Twilight shook her head, bracing herself before sitting up and nuzzling Celestia.

Celestia sighed, but could do nothing else but accept Twilight’s answer. She took a deep breath. “I want you wearing your armor whenever you’re off the ship. Both of you.” She made sure she looked at Gilda when she said that. The griffin blushed, her wound twinging. “I love you, Twilight. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“I love you too, Princess.” Twilight smiled at Celestia. “I promise we’ll be more careful.”

She fell silent for a long moment, biting her lip. She took a breath before speaking. “Princess… I’ve failed you.”

“No, Twilight, never-” Celestia tried to say, but Twilight interrupted her.

“Yes, I did!” Twilight insisted. “I couldn’t convince Pinkie Pie to come with us.”

Gilda coughed, drawing both of their attentions. With their attention, Gilda pointed a claw at the viewing window, and they both looked out to see Pinkie sitting with Sweetie Belle.

“What?” Twilight blinked in surprise.

“She decided to come with us,” Gilda explained. “Nowhere else to go.”

“Oh…” Was all Twilight could think to say.

Author's Note

Ha, ha! Finally got out the next chapter, and this one was a doozy! I had this planned since I first started writing Shattered Record.

A big thanks to PhiliChez for editing this chapter.

Like always, please like and leave a comment!

Interlude One - Dancing in a Hurricane

Interlude One - Dancing in a Hurricane
Presidium, Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 12, 2183

Nihlus had died four days ago.

That hadn’t really been a surprise. Spectres didn’t die peaceful deaths, and Nihlus had not been an exception. C-Sec was still cleaning the blood stains from his apartment when Tela had visited yesterday to see to his belongings. She had taken the things he had loved and taken them to her ship, with… the rest of the remainders of her past loves.

She had her ship, and she had nothing else. She took her home with her wherever she went. It was easier that way.

But…

Nihlus had died four days ago.

She had thought he was like all the rest. Not in a bad way or anything, but she had had many lovers before. All of them were special, but even after they left her (or died), she found that it was easy to move on.

Not the same with Nihlus. There was something about him, in the way that he looked at her, the way he held her, the way… simply the way he was. There was something with him that none of her other lovers had possessed. Maybe his soul was richer, or something equally intangible like that, because he was singularly amazing.

Or at least, he had been, before one of the Shadow Broker’s assassins blew his brains out in front of her.

Nihlus had died four days ago, and she wasn’t sure she would ever be okay again.

Tela stalked her way through the crowds of the Presidium, and she felt a slight grin tug at her lips as everyone leapt out of her way. No one was going to be crazy enough to deal with a Spectre on a mission, especially not when her biotics roiled around her, as if searching for someone to strike dead.

The fact that she was wearing her full body armor certainly didn’t help matters. Nor did the weapons attached to the hard points on armor.

She was going to speak with Barla Von, and it wasn’t going to be a friendly chat.

She would never be friendly with an agent of the Shadow Broker again. The only reason she wasn’t going to break down the door was her past friendship the volus. He would get a chance to explain himself before she just blew his head off.

She tapped her fingers against the grip of her custom made handgun, making a young turian couple practically fall over themselves at the sight of her scowl.

The funeral for Nihlus had been a quiet affair, and Tela hadn’t shed a single tear. She was an Asari, and even though she knew that she would never find another like him, that wasn’t her way. She would mourn him in her own way. As long as she was alive, he would live on within her.

It was the best that she could do… she wasn’t the perfect asari. Her mother had never liked her, and the feeling was mutual. She hated that despite the love she felt for him, there was nothing she could to show the galaxy what a beautiful, wonderful soul he was.

Aside from getting justice for his killer.

Stopping in front of Barla Von’s office, Tela took a breath, making sure she was just out of the range of the security cameras that covered every angle of the door.

The moment she was calm, Tela stepped into the cameras’ sight. Looking up at the obvious one hanging down from just above the doorway, Tela scowled at it.

“Let me in, Von,” Tela urged, the venom clear in her voice.

Nothing happened for a long moment, and Tela wondered whether she’d have to break down the door on her own. She didn’t particularly wish to do that, but it wasn’t something she was adverse to.

Before she could ignite her biotics for real and kick down the door, Von’s office unlocked with a quiet ding, and the doors slid open. Tela looked back up at the camera, nodding. “Thank you.”

Tela just stepped inside into Barla Von’s financial advisor office. It was a psuedo front for his real job, even if it just so happened to be something that he was extraordinarily good at. He could make vast amounts of money disappear into what seemed like thin air, and then make that money quadruple in size, all without ever letting C-Sec or the Citadel tax services get a whiff of any true amount he was dealing with.

His office was surprisingly small, and that was the way it was meant to be. It had been designed down to the last centimeter to make people ignore everything strange about Barla Von. A volus banker. What could have been more regular than a volus banker.

A volus banker who just so happened to be a billionaire, thanks to his multitude of investments and clients (not to mention his… side business).

Despite his wealth, the office was simply four walls, a desk, and a row of secure computers behind him that he used to manage his network of assets.

Tela ignored all of that, focusing instead on Barla Von. She stopped just inches away from the desk, staring down at the volus with a harsh expression.

“Agent Vasir, you have my condolences on--” Barla Von paused as he took a shuddering breath, so common among his species. They had to wear the suit for a reason after all, and it wasn’t because of weak immune systems. Being the only ammonia breathing species among the Citadel races was… inconvenient. The volus made do. Everyone else had just learned to make do with their strange speaking pattern. “--Agent Kryik’s death. I know the two of you were… close.”

“Barla Von.” Tela pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. She had known him for quite some time, and had even taken advantage of his services in her duties as a Spectre. It wasn’t pleasant having to confront him now, but it was necessary. “I can’t tell you how much I didn’t want to have this meeting.”

“I can--” Barla Von took another shuddering breath, “--imagine.”

The volus were always so hard to read. They used their suits to their advantage, and unlike the quarians, they had never turned to using gestures to project their feelings. It was a plus, especially for the real job that Barla Von held. You couldn’t tell what someone else was thinking when they were stiffly hidden behind a pressure suit and you couldn’t even see their eyes.

Tela just stared at him for a long moment before elegantly lowering herself down onto one of the two seats placed before the desk. She ignored how they were meant to make their occupant feel small and uncomfortable and instead crossed one leg primly over the other, getting comfortable in a way only predators could.

“Yes,” was all she simply said. She didn’t elaborate any further, just continuing to stare at him.

Unsurprisingly, Barla Von was the first to break. He shifted uncomfortably in his suit, a nearly unseen movement, but one that Tela picked up easily. It was his only tell, and it had taken her nearly ten years to even recognize it.

“I have some questions,” Tela said, pursing her lips.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less.” Barla Von placed his hands on his desk, waiting for her to reveal her reason for being there. His time was money, but for Tela, he’d make an exception.

“No. You wouldn’t.” She leaned forward ever so slightly, and met his gaze as best she could. It was hard to tell with the thick glass covering the eyes of his suit. She knew he got the message though. “Answer me truthfully. Do not lie to me. Do not twist the truth to fit your needs. I want to know everything.”

“Of course.”

“Did you have anything to do with Nihlus’ death?” Straight to the point. There was no reason to dance around what she needed to ask. If he had been at all responsible…

“No.” Despite the voice codifier in his suit, Barla Von spoke simply and clearly, leaving no doubt in Tela’s mind that he was telling the truth. “I would have warned you if the order came through my network.”

As well as being an investment banker, Barla Von held down a much more lucrative position as an agent of the Shadow Broker. It was how he had made most of his wealth.

There was really only one explanation for the situation then. It was not what she wanted to hear, either. “The Shadow Broker has another agent on the Citadel.”

“So it would seem,” Barla Von confirmed. “I have been unable to find them. My own guess would be that they were here only temporarily.” He paused as he took another breath, before continuing. “Whatever traces they might have left behind, they are long gone by now.”

“That would be too convenient, wouldn’t it?” Tela sighed, frustration building inside her.

“Convenience is what I am here for.” Barla Von took another breath. “Alas. In this matter, I find myself unable to help you.”

Tela had already figured that. She moved on to the next important question she had. “Why Nihlus?”

“I have been unable to gather any answers on that.” If a volus could look confused, Barla Von certainly did. “It is too… sloppy. He had already given his testimony to the Council, so killing him to silence him was pointless.”

“I already figured that out on my own.” While it was good to hear that Barla Von didn’t have anything to do with Nihlus’ death, he was been frustratingly unhelpful. It wasn’t his fault, but still. “Tell me something that I don’t know.”

“Saren and the Shadow Broker are working together.”

That made Tela pause. She hadn’t been expecting that. “What makes you say that?”

“There is nothing… concrete... in the data.” Another breath. “But the signs are there if you know where to look.” He shook his head. “Despite what the Council may believe, Saren isn’t the leader they believe him to be.”

“Someone else is pulling his strings.” Tela concluded, frowning. This had just gone from complicated to Spectre levels of confusing. Deep shit was the name of the game, and it was where Tela thrived.

“Indeed.”

“Who?” That was really the only question that she could ask.

“That is the worrisome part,” Barla Von admitted. “There is nothing out there to even suggest where to begin to look. Whoever is controlling this little play...” He took a breath. “They are buried so far in the dark that there isn’t even a hint of their existence.”

Tela found herself frowning at that. That was not what she liked to hear. A creature of the darkness herself, she hated the idea that there might be something bigger than her lurking where she couldn’t see them. “Thank you. I am… relieved that it wasn’t you.”

“Friends are a valuable commodity in my business.” He spoke the truth there. Information brokers were by necessity lonesome beings, and those they could interact with where usually deadly on a different level than the rest of the galaxy. Trust was… hard to come by. “I do not waste them.”

Tela thought for a moment, before deciding on a different avenue of attack. “Why is the Shadow Broker working with Saren?”

“That is the question of the hour, isn’t it?” Barla Von laughed as he took a breath. “The Broker has managed to keep this alliance in the dark, and that isn’t an easy thing to do. Unlike other matters though, I have proof of their partnership.”

“Tell me.”

“It began nearly twelve years ago.” Barla Von’s words had a weight to them that made Tela sit up and take notice. She leaned forward, intrigued.

“Are you saying…”

“If you are think of the Equestrian raid, you would be correct.”

“The Shadow Broker was behind that?” Tela didn’t like the sound of that. It was outside of the Broker’s usual operations, and it was something that could end his organization if it ever got it. Information was all well and good, but when a goddess that could fling stars about like marbles was after you…

“Surprising, I know, but all the signs point back to there. The raid happened a week after they cemented their partnership. The only conclusion is that the two events were connected.” Barla Von laughed, a dark sound that reflected his mood. Events were spiralling out of his control at a speed he could barely even keep up with. It… wasn’t good for business.

“I see.” Opening her omni-tool, Tela flipped through the secure Spectre files. She stopped when she found what she was looking for and flipped the image around so that Barla Von could get a clear view of it; a picture of one of the brands found on the rescued Equestrian slaves.

“Who is this?” She asked. She wasn’t talking about the pony, either.

“Ah. That is something I can help with.” Opening his computer, Barla Von started his search through his vast network, his computers starting to whine behind him as they processed billions of pieces of information a second.

It didn’t take long for him to make the connection. There wasn’t much that happened on the Citadel that he didn’t know about. “That particular brand belongs to a Batarian warlord by the name of Icobius Dhargerk. He has extensive dealings with the Turian underworld here on the Citadel.”

“I find myself in the need to have a conversation with him.” When Tela had a conversation with someone, it usually ended with someone dead, and a whole of property damage.

“That would take a miracle!” Barla Von actually laughed at that. “He hasn’t left Khar’shan in nearly thirty years. All of his business is conducted through third-parties.”

Khar’shan, homeworld of the Batarians. Ever since they had closed their embassy on the Citadel, their worlds had been under a self imposed exile. It was impossible to get anywhere near their systems unless you were a newly captured slave.

“Where can I find one of these… third parties?”

“You should be able to guess.”

Tela sighed in understanding, a headache starting to grow between her eyes. Wonderful. “Omega.”

“Yes.” With several quick taps on his keyboard, Barla Von forwarded the information Tela needed to her omni-tool.

“Thank you.” Tela nodded, standing.

“It was my pleasure, Agent Vasir.”

Tela turned to leave, but hesitated just before she reached the door. She looked back over her shoulder at him. “I am… glad that it wasn’t you.”

“Stay safe, Tela,” Barla Von called after her.

“You too.”

Without any more formality, Tela left Barla Von alone.

When you were one of the leaders of the galaxy, you had to take your comfort where you could get it. For Tevos, that often involved coming home from her work at an absurdly late hour and taking a bubble bath for as long as she could bear to keep herself awake. This particular night (morning… whatever. Time really held no meaning on the Citadel) she chose to relax in her tub with a particularly wonderful vintage of Serrice Ice Brandy.

Even as she relaxed, she couldn’t help but read over reports that had been sent to her from Asari intelligence agencies. She had put it off for most of the day, and now it was encroaching on her own personal time.

Still, the music playing softly in the background made it all seem… okay. Nevermind the fact that she didn’t recognize any of the songs, or that she hadn’t for the past two-centuries. It was still relaxing.

A quiet chime cut the music off, and Tevos scowled. She sat there for a moment before deciding that whoever was at her door wasn’t going to go away.

With a groan, she set down her reports and rose out of her bath, wrapping a terry cloth robe around herself and stepping into a pair of fuzzy slippers. Striding out of her bathroom, she went to see who was at her door.

Checking her security monitors, Tevos had to roll her eyes when she saw who it was. Her C-Sec detail knew that Tela was always welcome, and had let her through.

With a sigh, she let the door open and Tela stormed in without any preamble.

“Saren Arterius has sunk to further depths than any of us had imagined.” Tela turned to look at Tevos from inside the apartment.

“Yes, please, come in Agent Vasir,” Tevos said with a sigh.

Tela ignored Tevos’ annoyance, turning to face the Councilor. “Arterius and the Shadow Broker are working together, and they have been for a long time. Longer than is good for any of us.”

“Truly?” Tela’s statement made Tevos freeze, and the Councilor studied the Spectre.

“I wouldn’t joke about this.”

“That is… troublesome.” Tevos frowned, plans already starting to form in her mind. This was something that needed to be dealt with immediately.

“Shepard is hunting down Arterius.” Tela had already thought this through. “I will strike from the other side and investigate the Broker.”

“Spectres aren’t given their authority to get vengeance,” Tevos said warningly.

“This isn’t about vengeance.” Tela snorted, shaking her head. “The Shadow Broker is a far more dangerous threat than a rogue Spectre.”

“It is about vengeance.”

Tela sighed, looking away from Tevos and refusing to meet her gaze.

“Maybe so,” she admitted, “But it is still something that needs to be done.”

“What is your plan?” Tevos asked with a sigh.

“The Shadow Broker has ties with the slave trade. I feel that the answer to why is heavily tied to why he is working with Arterius.”

“Very well.” Ignoring the fact that she was standing before one of her best Spectres in a neon green bathrobe with smiling froggy faces, some sort of earth creature she'd been told, stitched into it, Tevos straightened and gathered her Councilor persona around herself. “Agent Vasir, you are to track down the Shadow Broker and remove him from the galaxy. He is too big a threat to galactic security to live and let lie.”

“Thank you, Councilor.” Giving a quick bow of her head, Tela turned and left.

Alone in her apartment once again, Tevos sighed, then shed her froggy robe. She strode back to her bathtub, wondering if it had gotten cold enough that she’d need to drain some water to add more heat.

Whatever. She simply submerged herself in the tub and wished the galaxy away.

Author's Note

A lot of talking in this chapter, but this is an important part of the story that will lead directly to Mass Effect: One Wrong Step and Harmony Lost. I can't wait for all of you to see what I have planned!

As always, please like and leave a comment. :twilightsmile:

Edit: Damn. People really dislike this chapter. Three dislikes so far. Not fun.

Chapter Twenty-Six - Winter is Coming

Chapter Twenty-Six - Winter is Coming
On Route to Noveria
April 15, 2183

Waking slowly, Liara tried to remember what she had eaten for dinner the night before. She hadn’t had nightmares since she was fifty years old and had to sleep in her mother’s bed. Whatever it was, she wanted to make sure she didn’t eat it again. They weren’t fun.

Groaning, Liara enjoyed waking slowly, wondering why her cot felt more comfortable than normal. When she usually woke up, she spent five minutes or so cursing whoever had built her expedition cot. Sitting up, she stretched her arms, scrunching her eyes closed even tighter. Stretching her body even further into a position she was sure looked painful but felt oh so very good, Liara smacked her dry lips together, realizing her sudden craving for a cool glass of water.

That would have to stay a craving though. Cool and Therum didn’t really go together. Lukewarm water would have to do.

“Mmm…” Liara still hadn’t bothered to open her eyes, turning her nose towards the direction of an absolutely wondrous smell. “What’s for breakfast, Zarah?”

Zarah didn’t respond right away, which wasn’t normal for her. Usually Liara was one of the first awake, but Zarah was always the first. She was the sole human on the team, and she always made breakfast. It was simply something that she’d done since she first joined the dig a year ago. No one had asked her to do it, but it happened nonetheless.

Zarah not being there obviously meant that she had overslept and that meant…

Liara gasped, horrified and embarrassed. She had overslept, and the rest of the team hadn’t bothered to wake her up. They had gone to the dig site without her!

Again.

This was becoming an annoying pattern.

She didn’t give any thought to the fact that the last time this had happened was almost fifteen years ago.

Harrumphing, Liara crossed her arms over her chest and opened her eyes.

Swinging her legs over the edge of her cot… Liara froze, something niggling at the back of her mind. Her cot wasn’t this far off the ground.

Was the rest of the crew playing a prank on her? They hadn’t before, but the other asari at her college had taken every chance they could to pull one over on her.

“Zarah?” Liara called out, frowning, rubbing her eyes. “Brent? This isn’t funny!”

There wasn’t a response, not even quiet snickers of people hiding and watching for her reactions. Whatever they had done to her, moving her cot obviously wasn’t the full prank.

Might as well see how far they wanted to go with her.

Rubbing her eyes again, Liara cracked them open for the first time and was immediately met by absolute blurriness. She rubbed her eyes, trying to clear it away, and when she pulled her hands away from her eyes, she froze.

“This…” She stared around the room she found herself in. “This isn’t the camp…”

It struck Liara all at once, almost a physical blow. Gunfire, blood, and death! Geth streaming out of entrances into the dig that they hadn’t even found yet, slaughtering her… well, she guessed she could call them friends. All of her friends murdered in front of her, and getting stuck in the Prothean stasis bubble for at least a week…

And then… And then being rescued by the humans. Well, the humans, the turian, the quarian, the krogan, and the equestrian.

Huh…

Her mind raced, and she came to the only conclusion that made sense.

The geth had captured her. They had used holograms to convince her to help them get her out, and she’d fallen right for it.

“No!” Hugging her blanket around herself, Liara rolled herself right off the bed. Hitting the floor with an oomph, she rolled under her bed and pulled the blanket over her head, hiding as best as she could, never mind that the geth would never, ever, ever be fooled by that (much less anyone else).

Peeking out from inside the blanket, Liara quickly came to the conclusion that there weren’t any geth present in the room. There was however an older human woman with black hair that was starting to go grey, a pair of reading glasses perched delicately on her nose. She was still holding up the book she was reading, though she wasn’t paying any attention to it, instead just staring at Liara, unblinking.

Pushing out a hand out from her blankets, Liara gave a small wave and a weak smile. “Hello.”

“Good morning, Dr. T’Soni,” the woman said, her voice holding a pleasing accent that Liara honestly wouldn’t mind hearing more often. “I’m glad to see you’re awake.”

“Yes.” Liara blinked owlishly, still hidden in her blankets. “Good morning. Hello.” She cocked her head to the side, looking at the woman with wide eyes. “Where am I? Who are you?”

“I’m Dr. Karin Chakwas,” the woman said, smiling at Liara in amusement, “And you’re aboard the Alliance ship, Normandy.”

“Nor-man-dy.” Liara tested the word out, her translator having been unable to make heads or tails of it. She couldn’t say why, but she liked the name. It felt right.

“How are you feeling, Dr. T’Soni?” Chakwas asked, setting her book down and getting up from her desk. She walked calmly over to Liara and lowered herself down gracefully.

“I’m…” In comparison, Liara was hunched over uncomfortably under the medical bed, looking up at the woman. She couldn’t help but start rocking back and forth, her eyes unfocusing ever so slightly. “I’m fine.”

“I don’t think so.” Chakwas spoke firmly, but she wasn’t unkind.

“Hm?” Liara tilted her head to the side, unable to look away from the woman.

“You were severely dehydrated, and malnourished too.” Chakwas smiled at Liara, doing her best to look as unthreatening as possible. “If you were human, frankly, you would have died days ago.”

It was a little known fact that Asari retained water far better than humans. It was a product of their aquatic origins, or at least that’s what the scientists believed. Unlike other species though, asari were far more vulnerable to physical attacks than any human.

“Oh,” was all Liara found she could say. She smacked her lips together, starting to take stock of her body's needs. “I do feel thirsty.”

“That is to be expected.” Chakwas nodded, pulling out a slim medical device that Liara didn’t recognize. The doctor held it up for her to see. “Is it alright if I scan you, Dr. T’Soni?”

“Please,” Liara said softly. “Call me Liara.”

“Hmm?” Chakwas looked up from where she was looking at her medical device, before a dawn of understanding came over her. “Ah, yes, of course Liara.”

She held up the scanner again, smiling. “May I?”

Waiting a moment, Liara nodded.

Without waiting for a moment longer, she started scanning Liara, while also making a call on her omni-tool. “Commander.”

It was a little known fact that Riley was an incredibly strange sleeper. She could manage to catch a few minutes of sleep wherever she went. That had been incredibly helpful during her ‘N’ training.

At the moment, she was sprawled out on her bed, snoring as she dreamed of Donut Joe’s, and her last visit with her little sisters. If she was awake, she’d feel an urge for a raised donut with chocolate icing and sprinkles. Her sheets were tangled around her, and she was absolutely naked.

“Mm… No, I want the fuzzy elephant…” Mumbling into her pillow, the muscles down her back twitched, and she jerked in her sleep. “Don’t take him, mommy…”

Snorting, Riley rolled over and managed to get herself even further tangled in her sheets, even as she scratched herself, smacking her lips together.

“Commander.” Riley’s omni-tool chirped and Chakwas’ voice filled the room.

Riley snorted again, struggling against her sheets, just starting to rise out of her slumber.

“Commander.” Chakwas tried again, sounding a little annoyed.

Riley rolled over again, murmuring in discomfort at the unwanted noise.

“Commander, Dr. T’Soni is awake.” Chakwas tried a different angle of attack.

Once again rolling over, her arm managed to fling itself out and she hit the answer button on her omni-tool, just in time for the microphone to pick up a rather impressive snore.

A moment of silence on Dr. Chakwas’ end greeted her.

“But, apparently you aren’t…” Chakwas sighed, more than a little frustrated about that. She tried again. “Commander? Commander. Commander.”

“Who is the Commander?” Liara asked Chakwas, sounding as curious as any multiple doctorate holder could.

At the new voice, Riley started to wake up. She groaned, trying to stretch, only to find that her limbs were held in place by her sheets.

“Wha…” She managed to murmur out. She struggled, grunting in annoyance, only to stop when she noticed her omni-tool was active, and stuck on transmit. “Uh… hello?”

“Commander?” Chakwas’ voice was full of long suffering, but Riley could swear she heard a bit of amusement in the older woman. “Are you awake now?”

“Doctor?” Shepard frowned, confused. She might have been able to fall asleep anytime, anywhere, but waking up had always proven to be more difficult. “What’s happening? Why did you wake me up?”

“Doctor T'Soni is awake,” Chakwas simply said.

“Oh!” That was obviously a good enough reason to be woken up. “I’ll be there in a minute.”

In what took an embarrassingly long time for an N7 agent, Shepard managed to untangle herself from her sheets and stumbled to her door.

Hitting the green button in the center, the door cycled open and Shepard stepped out of her room, hiding a yawn behind her fist. She was thankful that the med-bay was just right across from her room. It was fairly early, and the A-crew was still in the middle of eating breakfast.

Still yawning, Riley was just in time to trip over Rainbow Dash, who was in the middle of talking to Wrex in the kitchen as he spooned what looked like a second helping of eggs and hash browns onto his plate.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, still a little out of it.

Riley just kept on walking as soon as she caught her balance, rubbing sleep from her eyes. She didn’t notice Rainbow and Wrex staring after her, both of them focused on one particular part of her.

“Uh…” Rainbow held a hoof up, then lowered it, her ears flicking back as she tried to keep from snickering. “Riley?”

“Later, Rainbow,” Riley called over her shoulder. “Busy now.”

Riley walked past two engineers, who couldn't help but stare at her, before looking away as quickly as possible, averting their eyes.

“Shepard, your ass is hanging out and you're giving me a show I normally have to pay money for.” It took Wrex’s voice to cut through the haze still surrounding Riley’s thoughts.

Riley froze, then looked down at herself, before hanging her head. Turning around, she marched right back into her room, not bothering to explain herself to any of the crew still in the galley.

As the door shut behind Shepard, Wrex and Rainbow looked at each other, neither quite believing what they just saw. Rainbow's muzzle scrunched up as she tried to stop herself from laughing, but it was a futile effort, and she devolved into a fit of giggles, flopping off her hooves and onto the floor. Wrex laughed along in his slow Korgan way, something that was more felt than heard.

"Oh Celestia!" Rainbow managed to moan while trying to catch her breath. She was giggling so hard that it actually was starting to hurt her sides. "That was priceless!"

"Heh." Wrex grinned, letting that image sink into his long term memory. When you had a potentially unlimited lifetime, you had to pick and choose the memories you really wanted to save. Short term memory for krogan lasted for decades, but long term was forever. "Does Shepard often walk around without any clothes on?"

"It's not..." Managing to roll back over and climb into all four of her hooves, Rainbow did her best to catch her breath. "It's not uncommon, I'd guess you say. Mostly when when she forgets that she isn't wearing anything."

"Huh..." Wrex nodded, as a thought occurred to him. "I wouldn't have taken her for a sleeps in the nude type."

"Yeah..." Rainbow tried her best to unmess her mane with a hoof, unintentionally making it even wilder than before. "It was a little awkward for her when she realized we all pretty much walk around naked back on Equestria, and the only thing she's ever gotten really comfortable with is sleeping naked."

Rainbow scratched at her shirt, glaring at it with a look of hate. Damn galactic morals demanding that she wear 'clothes' to keep from offending anybodies poor sensibilities. Who cared how many laws said you had to be dressed for public outings when the damn stuff always itched to Canterlot and back.

"I don't have that problem." Wrex really didn't. No one cares what the half ton krogan wore. That had really come in handy on more than a few occasions.

Rainbow looked Wrex up and down, raising an eyebrow. "Dude, you're a big giant frog with enough natural armor to stop a shotgun. It's hard to tell if you're even wearing armor or not."

"Want to know a secret?" Wrex asked, his lips pulled back in a grotesque smile that made Rainbow ever so slightly nervous. If she hadn't spent so much time around Riley and seen her canine teeth, Rainbow was sure she would be entertaining thoughts of bolting (never that she'd admit to being afraid).

Instead, Rainbow leaned closer, carefully schooling all the fear from her face as she tried to look as intrigued as possible. "What?"

"Once, I went a month on the Citadel without anyone noticing I was buck ass naked." Wrex's grin managed to grow wider than Rainbow ever thought possible. "All my armor got blown off by mercs."

Rainbow blinked slowly, processing what Wrex had just told her. She clapped a hoof over her mouth, but she couldn’t help but start laughing, great big guffaws. “Nobody noticed?” She asked between breaths.

“Nope.” Wrex shook his head, the grin never leaving his face. “I even got a compliment from a turian about how stylish my ‘armor’ looked.”

“Oh!” Rainbow punched his leg with his hoof, struggling to breath in between her laughing. Wrex didn’t even feel it. “Oh! Stop talking! I can’t breathe.”

Wrex laughed at that.

Neither of them realized that they made quite the sight standing together. A seven and half foot tall krogan and a pony that was dog sized. A big dog, yes, but still dog sized.

Well, Wrex knew. He just didn’t care.

They both turned to look as Shepard stepped out of her room again, this time (thankfully) fully dressed. She was doing her best to act like nothing happened, though Rainbow and Wrex were making it hard for her with their constant laughter.

Chakwas looked up as the med-bay doors opened, setting down her book as Shepard walked in. She wondered for a moment at the slight blush on the younger woman's face, but didn't pay it any further thought. After quick nods of greeting to each other, they both turned their attentions to Liara.

The asari was sitting on her medical bed, her legs crossed under her, working her way through a plate of waffles that sat on her lap.

Liara paused when she felt eyes watching her, fork halfway to her mouth. Even as she took the bite, she looked up and saw Shepard staring at her. Her face erupted in a soft violet blush, and her cheeks bulged ever so slightly.

Swallowing her bite, she gave small, tentative wave. "Um... Hello."

“Hello, Dr. T’Soni,” Shepard said, having to keep herself from laughing at the sight.

“Captain, yes!” Coughing, Liara set down her plate of waffles, realizing that she was speaking with the Captain of the ship. She leapt out of bed, tossing her waffles to the floor, sloppily saluting. “Hello, sir, ma’am… yes.”

At that rather enthusiastic greeting, Shepard just blinked. How on Earth (or Equestria for that matter) was she supposed to respond to that?

She also payed no thought to just how adorable that was.

“You can just call me Riley.” Shepard nodded at Liara, who was blushing even harder than before. “Or Shepard, if that's too informal.”

“Right.” Liara ducked her head. “Yes. Riley. That's a nice name.”

Shepard and Chakwas shared a look, though neither of them knew they were thinking the exact same thing. She’s one odd girl.

Shepard turned back to face Liara, who was still holding the salute.

“You, uh… you don’t have to do that.”

“What?” Liara tilted her head to the side, blinking owlishly.

“You're not military. You don't have to hold with any of our formalities.” Shepard grinned. “Even if you were, you aren’t in the Alliance.”

“Oh…” Liara let her hand drop, awkwardly clasping her hands in front of her on her lap. “Alright.”

“Alright,” Shepard said, happy to have that taken care of. She was human, sure, but she had spent a considerable amount of years being raised in Equestria. The human military loved their formalities, but her time with Equestria’s services had taught her the beauty of informal (but professional) relationships.

“Please, call me Liara then.” She rubbed her arm, glancing off and to the side, the blush having never left her cheeks.

“Alright, Liara.” Leaning back against the bed next to Liara, Shepard crossed her arms under her breasts. “I'm Commander Riley Shepard, Council Spectre. Do you remember what happened on Therum?”

Liara's expression darkened, and Shepard knew at that moment that she did.

“Yes…” Liara looked at Shepard, but it was as if she was a thousand miles away, staring right through her. She was remembering, her voice hesitant as she straightened it all out in her head. “You saved my life, and not just from the volcano. I can never thank you enough for that. Those geth would have taken me to Saren, or just…”

She gulped, her eyes focusing back on reality as she realized just how much danger she had been in. “Just... killed me.”

“Do you know what Saren wanted with you?” In her time since coming back from Therum, Shepard had thought of her own theories, but she wanted her what Liara thought.

“No. I'd only ever heard his name in passing when I spoke with mother.” Liara was trying her best to remember things that had to have happened a long time ago, at least from Shepard’s perspective. “I know that she has been meeting with him for the past few years.”

“I see.” Glancing at Chakwas, Shepard bit her lip. “Have you ever heard of something called the Conduit?”

“The Conduit?” Liara looked up at that word, recognition written all across her face. She practically vibrated with excitement, but managed to get that under control in just a second or two. She bit her lip, embarrassed, glancing away from Shepard. “I only know that it’s connected to the Prothean Extinction.”

“That's my real area of expertise,” Liara explained, her voice becoming more confident as they ventured into topics of discussion she was more familiar with. “I got my doctorate in Prothean studies. I've spent the past fifty years trying to figure out what happened to them!”

The more Liara spoke, the more excited she got. Shepard watched as she practically vibrated on her bed, unable to contain herself. It made Shepard… happy, and she found that she wanted to hear more.

“Why?” Shepard asked, giving a little half smile.

“The Prothean extinction means everything!” Liara gesticulated wildly with her hands, grinning from ear to ear. Her teeth were brilliantly white, obviously obsessively taken care of. “They were powerful, and their empire spanned across the entire galaxy. For them to vanish practically overnight…”

Liara looked off into the distance, the passion of her studies obvious on her expression. “To figure out why, it would be the single greatest thing that I could ever do with my life.”

“Fifty years?” Shepard had known that Liara was older than her, but to actually hear it for herself... “How old are you?”

“I hate to admit it, but I'm only one-hundred and six.”

“Only.” Chakwas snorts, rolling her eyes. "I hope I look half as good as you at that age."

Chakwas wasn’t just joking, either. When humanity spread into space, a mass of technological advancements had followed with them. Now, with all the gene mods that were available to humans, the average person had a chance of at least seeing their way to two-hundred.

“A century may seem like a long time to a short lived species like yours, but among other Asari, I am barely more than a child.” Liara did her best to explain, with a voice that spoke of long suffering and familiar resentment. She blushed and looked away. “It's why my research hasn't received the attention it deserves. Other Asari scholars dismiss my theories because of my age.”

Shepard and Chakwas shared another look. That right there was probably the reason why Saren wanted Liara.

“Have you turned up anything interesting?” Shepard asked, curious. She had to know, either way.

“What is interesting is what I haven't found. There is remarkably little evidence that the Protheans even existed, and there's even less that might explain why they disappeared. It's almost like someone did not want the mystery solved. It's like someone came along after the Protheans were gone and cleansed the galaxy of all the clues.” Liara started to get even more excited than she had been before when she was explaining all of that. “The incredible part is, according to my research, the Protheans weren't the first galactic civilization to mysteriously vanish. The... cycle, I suppose you could call it, began long before them.”

“I thought you said there wasn't any evidence.”

“I have been working on this for fifty years. I've tracked down every scrap and shred of evidence. When you look at everything together, a picture starts to emerge. Just what that picture is though…” She shook her head, biting her lip, frustration evident in the slump of her limbs and frown. “It's difficult to see it from the right angle. It's like I can just catch a glimpse, and it's on the tip of my tongue, but then it's gone as fast as it came. I'm not even comfortable letting myself speculate on the truth, because the evidence... it's thin. I can never point at any one thing, and I fear that no one else would even see it. It has been fifty years…”

“If the Protheans weren't the first, who came before them?” Shepard tried not to dwell on the fact that if Liara was right (and she knew deep down that she was), it meant that all recorded galactic history was suspect.

“I don’t know.” Liara shrugged, looking befuddled. “There is barely any evidence for the Protheans, and there's even less on those that came before. I can't even prove that they existed, but I know I'm right.”

“I believe you,” Shepard said, giving Liara an encouraging look.

“The galaxy is built on a cycle of extinction. Each time a great civilization rises up and expands, it is suddenly and violently cast down until only sparse ruins remain.” It was debatable whether Liara had even heard Shepard’s encouragement. “The Protheans rose up from a single world until their empire spanned the galaxy. They were only able to do this by climbing on top of the remains of those who came before them. The Citadel, the Mass Relays, they are simply technologies based on those who came before them. And then, like all the forgotten civilizations before them, the Protheans disappeared. I have dedicated my life to figuring out why.”

Shepard sighed, knowing what she needed to do, deciding to just tell Liara what she knew. If she was going to be staying on the Normandy (and at this point the asari had no choice, it was protective custody for T'Soni) she needed to know everything. “They were wiped out by a race of sentient machines. The Protheans called them Reapers.”

“The Reapers?” Liara's face scrunched up in confusion, testing the word on her tongue. “I’ve never heard of… How do you know this? What evidence do you have?”

“There was a damaged Prothean Beacon on Eden Prime,” Shepard explained, trying to be as helpful as possible. “It burned a vision into my brain, and I’m still trying to sort out what it all means.”

“A beacon?” Liara’s eyes went wide, and then they unfocused.

Shepard was a little surprised that Liara didn't start drooling at the idea.

“That makes sense!” Liara nodded, talking more to herself than anyone else in the room. “But... the beacons weren't meant to interact with human physiology. I'm surprised you were able to make any sense of it at all.”

“It's just a bunch of random images and ideas. Not exactly the height of communication.” Shepard shrugged, sad to disappoint the too adorable for her own good asari.

Liara opened her mouth to ask something, but then closed it again, thinking better of herself.
She repeated this again, and Shepard sighed. “You can ask whatever you want, Liara. No one is going to make fun of you here.”

Liara nodded, pursing her lips, before doing as Shepard asked.

“With your permission, I would like to try something, Riley. You were touched by the beacon. The visions are locked away in your mind. I might be able to help you.” Liara looked so hopeful that it honestly made Shepard ache a little.

“What do you have in mind?” Shepard had a feeling she knew what Liara was going to ask.

“I can join my consciousness with yours. Maybe my knowledge of the Protheans will help clarify your vision.” Liara looked embarrassed to even be suggesting it, but there was an eagerness that she couldn’t hide.

Shepard glanced at Chakwas, who shrugged, before turning back to Liara. She’d already melded with her once without any seemingly ill effects. What was one more time?

She wasn't sure that Liara remembered doing that though.

“It's worth a shot.” Shepard shrugged, uncrossing her arms.

Liara nodded, easing herself off the bed and stepping close to Shepard. She put her hands on Shepard's temples, taking slow, deep breaths. “Relax your mind, Riley, and Embrace Eternity!”

The last thing Shepard saw were Liara's eyes going completely black.

A tall tree stood in the center of a well groomed park, and a little asari girl sat at its base, a little plastic shovel clutched tightly in her hand. She scooped another bit of dirt out of her hole. She’d obviously been at it for quite some time, and there was a surprisingly sizable stack of dirt sitting next to her.

Around her, older asari kept passing by her, staring at her and whispering about her, but no one bothered to step in and stop her or even to ask her what she was doing.

“Liara!” A horrified voice shouted out, and Liara looked up, smiling as she watched her mother storm towards her. Her yellow dress whipped around her ankles, reflecting her mood.

“Mother, I'm digging for-” Before Liara could explain any further, Benezia grabbed the little shovel out of Liara’s hands and pulled her roughly up and out of the dirt. “What in the name of Athame are you doing? Digging in the park…”

Benezia's voice faded away, as did the park, until all that remained were Liara's tears.

Full grown, Liara sat near the front of her classroom, studiously taking down notes as the professor lectured on. She did her best to ignore the giggles and the pointing coming from across the room, directed right at her.

Instead, she buried her head in her data pad, and pretended that she couldn't hear them.

Who cared that she was a pure born? She wasn’t an Ardat Yakshi.

Still, the words and their stares hurt. She can pretend like they don't, but inside, she's falling apart.

Her mother has been pulling away, and Liara finds that she’s on her own more and more. She has to rely on herself for help, because no one else will.

Liara cuddled close to her mother in the big master bedroom. Benezia softly sang to her, the words long forgotten, but the feelings always remained. Peace and love and contentment radiated deep in Liara as she snuggled closer to Benezia's side.

Benezia runs her hand gently over Liara's crest, massaging it gently. It had been aching as it set into place, and she hadn’t felt so good in a long time.

Liara had never quite felt so happy as she had during that moment.

“This isn't what you want!”

“How would you know?” Liara shouted back, her voice hoarse. “You haven't even spoken to me for a year? What do you know about anything?”

“Asari from across the galaxy come to ask me what I know.” Benezia spoke with all the depth and understanding of an Asari matriarch. “You must understand, Little Wing--”

“No! I'm not-- I'm not--” Growling, Liara struggled to find her words. “I'm not some matron seeking to understand the secrets of the galaxy, bowing to your every wish and need. I'm your daughter, and I just wish…”

Liara trailed off, and the harshness of Benezia's face softened ever so slightly.

“What Little Wing? What do you wish?” Her mother asked, tilting her head to the side.

“I just wish you could support me. I wish you enjoyed what I love. I wish you would…” Liara choked back a sob.

“I do love you, Little Wing.” Benezia stepped forward, wrapping Liara in a warm hug. “I love you more than you could ever know.”

Liara sighed, resting her head on Benezia's shoulder.

“I love you, and you must understand, I know what's best for you.” Benezia continued speaking.

Liara clenched her eyes shut tight, and pulled out of Benezia's embrace. “I'm sorry, mother.”

Liara pulled free from her mother’s embrace and walked away.

She could feel her mother’s gaze firmly on her back the entire time.

With a gasp, Liara pulled away from Shepard, blinking. A hand went to her head, and she stumbled, feeling weaker than she had just moments before. Luckily, Shepard managed to catch her before she could fall.

“You okay there?” Shepard asked.

“I'm…” Breathless, Liara settled back on the bed with Shepard’s help. “Oh… my head.”

Coming up behind her, Chakwas gave her a quick dose of painkillers. The asari didn’t even notice.

“That…” She looked up at Shepard, studying her face. “That wasn't what I was expecting.”

“I'm sorry we didn't get to see what you wanted.” Shepard apologized, feeling bad.

“What?” Liara looked up at Shepard in confusion.

“I’m… sorry?” Shepard watched Liara, confused.

“What for?” Liara scrunched her nose up, raising a delicate eyebrow.

“We didn't get to see the... vision.” Even in her confusion, Shepard wondered just what they were actually called. Asari didn’t have eyebrows, yet Liara had those two identical marks above each of her eyes.

Weird.

Liara was looking at Shepard like she was talking nonsense. It was probably a good thing that she couldn’t hear her thoughts. That would have probably given her a cause for concern.

“I saw…” Liara said, oblivious to Shepard’s thoughts. “I saw death, and destruction... what did you see?”

“Uh… nothing.” Shepard blushed, looking away.

Liara studied her for a moment longer, then decides it wasn’t worth it to try and figure out what was up with Shepard.

“I need to... I need to…” Falling back onto her bed, Liara collapsed into the fetal position, starting to snore, a soft sound that fit the agonizingly dorky expression on her face.

Shepard and Chakwas shared a look. Liara was simply too much, asleep on the bed.

“Keep an eye on her.” Shepard managed to say, shaking her head as she walked out of the room.

“Of course, Commander,” Chakwas called after her, her voice soft.

When she had left the fleet, Tali’Zorah had never imagined that she would find herself onboard the most advanced ship that had possibly ever been constructed. For months, she had struggled to find even the most basic bits of human respect, but now…

Now, she was deep within the bowels of the Normandy’s engines, studying the wondrous mix of human, turian, and equestrian technology. She was trusted to be doing that, and she was welcomed. It was a strange feeling to be trusted so completely, but it was one she could get used to.

She noted that the Equestrian side of the ship hadn’t fully been integrated yet, but it was obvious that everyone had been hard at work on it.

Tali took note of everything, drinking it all in as only a quarian could. She already saw so many ways that she could improve things, and in turn, hopefully help improve the flotilla when she returned from her pilgrimage.

“Tali?”

The sudden volume of her omni-tool surprised her, and she banged her head on the ceiling of the narrow access tube. Cursing in quarian, she activated her omni-tool and opened the comms.

“What?” She growled out, wishing she could rub the bruise she was sure was forming. That was the only problem with being confined in a suit. You could never get at your bruises to rub them like you’d want.

“You okay there?” Tali recognized the voice as belonging to Garrus. She had spoken to the turian a few times, and while she wouldn't call him a friend (at least not yet), she would say he was an acquaintance who could become more.

“I'm fine.” Tali started her way back to the regular part of the engine room and the exit of the access tube. It was going to take her a little bit she realized, recognizing where she was. She’d gone pretty far into the depths of the engine.

“Right, well…” Garrus coughed, embarrassed.

“Do you need something?” Tali scowled behind her mask. One of the few good things about wearing the suit was that she could hide her emotions so easily. Not that there was anyone around to see that at the moment.

“I just wanted to make sure you were doing alright.”

That drew Tali up for a pause. He wanted to make sure she was alright? That certainly wasn’t very turian of him.

“I'm…” She scowled, confused. She didn’t like being confused. “What are you after, Vakarian?”

“What?” Now he sounded confused.

Wonderful. This conversation was turning into nothing but a whole bunch of confusion. That’s exactly Tali wanted.

“No one worries about a quarian, especially not a turian.” Might as well do her best to clear away any confusion. “Why are you speaking to me?”

Garrus was silent for a long moment. Tali didn’t know how to take that, so she focused on getting back to the main part of the engine room.

“I just wanted to see if you were doing alright,” Garrus finally said after a long while. “You're pretty far from home, and it has to be a little lonely for you.”

Tali was silent, coming turning a corner. “Right… I…”

“I'm sorry.” Garrus sounded embarrassed. “I can talk to you late--”

“Wait!” Tali practically shouted, surprising herself with the intensity of her voice.

The line didn't close, so Garrus was obviously still listening.

“I'm sorry.” Tali said, continuing her trek out of the access tubes. “I'm not used to anyone caring about my well being.”

“That must be hard for you.”

“I'm a quarian. I am used to hardship. It doesn't mean I have to be a bosh'tet about it.”

“I'm sorry. I think my translator glitched there. Bosh'tet?”

“It's…” Tali blushed behind her helmet. She didn’t feel any particular need to translate it for him. “It doesn’t matter. I was being an idiot.”

“You're not an idiot.” Garrus spoke so softly that she had to wonder for a moment whether she actually heard him or not.

Tali didn't know how to take that, but she was coming close to the entrance of the ducts. Hopefully she could put this embarrassing conversation behind her as soon as she was out.

Sure enough, when Tali emerged from the engines, she found Garrus standing there. He had a hand held out to help her up. She stared at it for a moment before taking it, and he pulled her out and effortlessly to her feet.

“Having fun, I see.” There was a smile in his voice, though not his face. Mandibles and all.

“What?” Tali was a little too stunned for her mind to be working one-hundred percent.

“Crawling around inside an engine, I mean.” Garrus shuffled awkwardly on his feet, rubbing the back of his head.

“Oh... yes.”

A moment of silence. Awkward. Racial tensions were such a weird thing to deal with.

“So... um... do you need anything?” If he could blush, Tali was sure that Garrus would be bright… whatever color a turian would turn. “I could... spirits, this is awkward.”

Garrus gestured over his shoulder with his thumb. “Uh... I should... I should go. Let me know if you need anything.”

Garrus turned and left the engine room as fast as he could, and Tali just watched him go. She was blushing the entire time.

Spitfire trotted her way up the neck of the Normandy towards the bridge, her wings extended, a cup of coffee balanced on each. She didn’t spill so much as a single drop.

Stepping onto the bridge, she expertly set one of the cups in the cup holder next to Joker’s chair. It wasn’t a standard feature, and it was easily detachable for any surprise inspections. You couldn’t work for twelve hours straight without having some form of liquid easily accessible. It made those shifts more bearable.

Setting her cup in her cup holder, she jumped up into her seat. The seat hummed ever so softly as it lifted up to its correct height, molding itself around her as it brought her closer to her haptic display controls.

“Thanks,” Joker mumbled, taking the cup and taking a sip of coffee. He instantly grimaced, looking like he wanted to spit it out, but liquids and experimental prototype ships didn’t exactly mix. With no desire to hurt his beloved ship, he swallowed, though Spitfire was sure he was doing it under extreme protest. He turned to her, his face scrunched up in disgust. “Ugh? Pumpkin?”

“It’s all they had,” Spitfire said, shrugging with her wings.

“Ugh.” Despite the scrunching of his face and his utter disgust, Joker continued to drink his coffee. Beggars couldn’t be choosers after all, not in their seventh hour of working. Pumpkin spice or not, coffee was coffee and he need to stay awake. “Who the hell puts pumpkin spice coffee on a Navy ship? That’s like… against all the rules.”

“You don’t need to drink it if you don’t like it.” Spitfire chimed in from her chair as she looked over their fuel consumption. Well below expected levels. Good.

“No, no, I’m fine… Dammit.” Joker shook his head, setting his coffee back in the cup-holder as several screens notified him they were closing in on their destination. He activated the comms. “Commander, we’re about to enter the Pax system.”

A moment later, the comms crackled back to life, and Shepard spoke. “Copy that, Joker. I’m on my way to the bridge.”

As the comms turned off, Joker took another sip of his coffee. “This is just… This is just awful. Whoever came up with this deserves to, I don’t know, watch something overbearingly cute until they go insane.”

“I think it’s kind of nice.” Spitfire shrugged, taking a sip of her own coffee.

“You would.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Spitfire glared at him through narrow eyes.

“Well, you're Equestrian.” He said that as if it explained everything. To most humans, it probably did.

“And?” Spitfire was notably not human, and thus didn’t understand what Joker was talking about.

“That just means you like, live on sugar and spice and everything nice.” Joker said those ridiculous words so matter of factly that Spitfire couldn’t help but blink at him.

Spitfire stared at him, wondering if he could be any more of an idiot. She blinked at that. What was she even thinking? Of course he could be. This was Joker, after all.

Notably, Joker had continued on speaking after she’d gotten all introspective. “You'd just eat donuts and cupcakes for every meal if they were there.”

“Only if I wanted to look like you.” Spitfire glared at him. Equestrians processed sugar better than any race out there, but they still got fat, just like everyone else. You didn’t become lean muscle and sleek physique like her by gorging yourself on donuts and cupcakes everyday.

“Oh!” Joker looked at her, only half surprised by the burn. “Ouch, that burns.”

Before either of them could say anything else, Shepard walked onto the bridge, standing between Joker's and Spitfire's chairs. They were all business in front of the Commander.

“We're about a minute out, Commander,” Joker said over his shoulder.

Shepard nodded, staring at the shifting blue of FTL out the front viewscreen even as she stole Joker's coffee cup and took a sip. She nods in appreciation. “Not bad.”

Spitfire grinned, glancing at Joker. “The Commander knows a good cup of coffee when she sees it.”

“Yeah, well.” Joker scoffed, rolling his eyes. “Shepard isn't normal.”

“Do you want to repeat that, Flight Lieutenant?”

Joker's eyes went wide when he realized just what it was that he just said. “Uh…”

“He means no, ma’am.” Spitfire spoke up, glancing at Shepard.

“That's what I figured.” Shepard shared a small grin with Spitfire.

“Exiting FTL now, ma’am.” Spitfire said as she turned most of her attention to her controls, noting from the corner of her vision that Joker was doing the same.

Even as Spitfire said that, the Normandy reverted back to normal space with a soft rumble, and they were immediately met with the sight of Noveria in the distance, its sun just peeking out from behind the far horizon.

Notably, Noveria was surrounded by a blockade of large, blocky ships.

“I'm getting multiple contacts here.” Joker frowned, looking over just what the sensors were telling him. His eyes went wide when he realized just what he was seeing. “Commander, sensors are reading approximately one-hundred ships.”

“Take us silent, Joker.” Crossing her arms, Shepard stared at Noveria, wondering if this was going to turn into another Eden Prime.

“Aye-aye, ma'am.” With a few quick presses on his haptic display, the Normandy disappeared from all sensors as the heat sinks took over from normal running, making the Normandy as cool as the background of space. As soon as that was done, he looked over the new reports the sensors were feeding him. “Most of the ships are frigate class, but there are a few big ones.”

“Is that a…” Shepard squinted at one of the ships in the distance, wondering if she could believe what her eyes were telling her.

“A dreadnought?” Joker shrugged, biting his lip. “The sensors are reading it as an old turian dreadnought.”

“Is Noveria under a pirate attack?” Shepard couldn’t see any signs of a battle raging. The ships seemed to just be maintaining their orbits, and there were no tell tale flashes of explosive decompression or gardian laser flashes. Not a pirate attack then. Way to well organized for that.

“We're getting a hail, ma'am.” Spitfire looked up at Shepard as she and Joker turned to look at her. The Normandy was running silent. There shouldn’t be a ship in the galaxy that could track them. To be getting a message...

“We’re getting a hail?” Joker looked like he was offended.

“It's more of a broad message pointed in our general direction.” Spitfire explained. That was a relief. No one had figured out a way to track the Normandy through space.

“Let's hear it.” Shepard put her hands on her hips, biting her lower lip.

With a few presses on her controls, Spitfire played the message.

“To the Alliance ship that somehow just turned invisible.”

“At least they're being polite.” Joker laughed, grinning.

“We are currently performing takeover operations of the Noveria Development Corporation. We are encountering heavy, armed resistance.”

“They're being very free with their information.” Brow furrowed, Spitfire tilted her head. This wasn’t normal.

“Hyland-Sorah has no reason to piss off the Alliance. We buy a big percent of their products.” Shepard looked to Joker. “Open up the channel.”

Joker did as ordered, turning to nod at Shepard when he finished.

“This is Spectre Riley Shepard on the SSV Normandy.” Shepard spoke with a clear voice that rang with command. “I have business on Noveria.”

A second passed.

“Copy that, Spectre. You are cleared to land. We're sending coordinates now.”

Sure enough, coordinates appeared on Joker's computer.

“Please do not deviate from the course. We do not have full control of Noveria's defenses yet.”

“Copy that.” Joker cut the channel, grimacing. “Heavy resistance. Always fun.”

“Take us in, Joker.” Shepard rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache coming on. “Yeah, this is what I wanted to deal with today,” she muttered to herself.

Author's Note

FINALLY!!! We have FINALLY gotten to Noveria.

This is the arc I've been waiting for, for 160,000 words.

Like always, leave a comment and a like! I love to hear what all of you think. :twilightsmile:

Chapter Twenty-Seven - Recovery

Chapter Twenty-Seven - Recovery
Solar One, Armali, Thessia
April 12, 2183

Princess Celestia Sol was immortal in almost every sense of the word. That didn’t mean she couldn't die, but it would never be for such a mundane reason as old age.

When you lived as long as Celestia, you had all the time in the universe to learn how to do things. It led to amazing insights that she still built upon every day. When she had passed her first thousandth birthday, she had come to the realization that ponies often fit within narrow boxes, and it was easy to tell their thoughts and feelings and actions after just a short time with them. It was the rare few who ever managed to surprise her, and those she cherished, for they were what added the flavor to life.

That isn’t to say that Celestia didn’t love all of her little ponies, nor that she didn’t understand that they all had hopes and dreams and fears all of their own. It just meant that she could often predict what they would do better than they could themselves.

Twilight Sparkle just so happened to be one of those rare few, just like Starswirl before her, and a few others before him. There weren’t many of them, and she always treasured them.

It was surprising then, that Celestia met another rare pony in the form of Maud Pie. It was rare in the fact that actions the mare had taken directly led to Twilight having been captured and tortured at the hands of a sadistic mad man.

It was not a position Celestia had ever imagined she would be in.

If she was careful, it would be a situation she would never be in again.

Celestia had sat unmoving behind her desk in her office on Solar One for nearly an hour, unblinking, staring across at Maud, who was standing, having refused a seat. They hadn't said a word the entire time.

Maid was the first to blink, and with that Celestia smiled. She'd won.

"Smile Incorporated," Celestia said, her voice even and calm despite the emotions that raged and boiled within her.

"What about it?" Maud spoke with a monotone voice, and it actually surprised Celestia at the dullness of it.

"Was it always a front?" Celestia asked, managing to keep the surprise out of her voice.

"Yes." Maud didn't elaborate further. Whether that was because she was intentionally being frustrating, or because she legally couldn't say anything more, Celestia didn't know.

Time to try a different avenue of attack.

"I should place you and your sister under arrest for treason against the crown." Digging deep into the side of her that conquered the Griffins, Celestia let the fire of hate build in her chest.

"Pinkie Pie knew nothing about the true purpose of Smile. She is innocent." Maud's sudden elaboration let Celestia know that she'd struck a nerve.

"No," Celestia continued pushing. "I rather think that she is not. Knowing or not, she is still heavily connected to one of the largest crime families Equestria, not to mention the galaxy, has ever seen. She'll be lucky is she doesn't spend the next fifty years in prison."

"You are trying to coerce me into giving you information. It will not work." Despite Maud's words, Celestia was not convinced.

"I don't think you understand the position you're in." Celestia hummed, a hint of flame building behind her eyes.

"My father took direct actions that lead to the capture of the Celestial Emissary, whereupon we handed her over to the organization known as Cerberus, and their agent, Kai Leng, who tortured Twilight Sparkle to his own ends." Her entire explanation was matter of fact, with no attempts to hide or lessen her own participation in the matter.

If she wasn't responsible for so much pain and anger, Celestia could have respected Maud for her honesty.

As it was, she didn't care.

"So you do get it." Celestia's eyes narrowed. "Yet you're not begging for your life."

Pushing away from her desk, Celestia stood to her full height. She absolutely towered over Maud, who was already small for an earth pony. Spreading her wings, she let her rage shine through! Her eyes went pure white, glowing with the power of her sun, and her mane ignited into an inferno. When she spoke, her voice was that of a legion.

"I could strike you down where you stand and no one would so much as reprimand me. I could hunt down and destroy your family, and I would be congratulated." The thick carpet made by the best weavers in Saddle Arabia burned under Celestia's hooves, and for once, Maud gave a true reaction. She shifted, ever so slightly backwards. "Do not think for a single moment that your life, and the lives of all those you hold dear are in my hooves. I will not hesitate to end you. Now answer me! Why should I leave you alive?"

"Because you need my sister, and I have sworn my life to protect her above all else." Despite any fear that she may or may not have, Maud kept her voice steady, even as she kept a wary eye on the Empress.

"Why?" Celestia snorted, curls of smoke wafting from her nose.

"That is not important." Maud was indeed a rare pony. To stand before Celestia's rage and not so much as flinch...

"I rather think it is." Celestia would not be moved. She would see her star burn out before she ever let more harm come to Twilight Sparkle.

"All that matters is that Pinkie Pie is free and alive. I will give my life if that is what is required of me to ensure that."

Celestia watched as one of Maud's back leg started to shiver. Unflinching as she might be, the instinct to run to safety was something she couldn't escape.

"You are certainly devoted." Celestia let her voice return to normal, and felt her eyes dim ever so slightly.

"My father demanded nothing less." Maud's back leg stopped shaking, and she visibly calmed herself.

"A cruel man, your father."

"Yes. He loved us all." Maud did not disagree, but she was quick to point out his better qualities.

"But not equally, it would seem." Celestia had no qualms pushing somepony to their breaking point. She knew that she was close, with Maud.

Maud didn't answer, but her slow blink was enough.

"He certainly plays favorites, if he is willing to keep Pinkie 'untainted' by the true happenings if your family. Did he wish to damn you all, but keep her pure?" Pinkie Pie was the key to understanding Maud, Celestia deduced.

"You don't know what you are talking about." The waver in Maud's voice was indicative of how panicked she was feeling.

"I rather think I do." Celestia snorted again, smoke tickling the edges of her nostrils. "I am older than Equestria itself, and I have seen and done things you would never believe. Do not tell what I do and do not know."

Celestia stared down at Maud.

"You are a small mare, prone to violence and cruelty, though you may not see yourself as cruel. You don't take any pleasure in your actions, be they good or bad. You are simply a body without a soul, wandering through life without a compass."

Maud stayed silent. She wasn't vulnerable to many souls, and to have Celestia peel back her walls so effortlessly and see the true pony within unsettled her to the extreme.

"Yet you choose to care for your little sister." Celestia took her seat again, putting them at much more of an even setting, though she still say taller than the earth pony.

"She is all that matters." There was a hint of resignation in Maud's voice.

"Yes. You've said that." Celestia frowned, thinking. This was not what she had imagined herself doing when she had given Twilight her task. "You have yet to give me a reason to keep you alive."

"You will make up your own mind. I can do nothing to change that."

Celestia didn't like that answer.

Sparkle House, Canterlot, Equestria
April 12, 2183

Night Light was a simple stallion. Though he may have been a minor part of the aristocracy, he didn’t believe that he was better than anypony else. He loved his wife, and he loved his children, and that’s all there was to it.

When his little Sparkle had been born, he had never expected that she would end up being entangled in the lives of the most powerful ponies to have ever existed. He had never expected that she would spend months at a time at the Royal Castle, learning spells he had never even dreamed of, under the careful tutelage of Princess Celestia herself. He had never expected that she would become one of the most powerful ponies herself.

He had never expected that it would lead her to such danger.

Night Light stared through Princess Luna, his mind a thousand miles away. She had come to tell the news in person. “Twilight Sparkle was captured and tortured.”

How was he supposed to react to that? What was he supposed to say? What was he supposed to do? No answers were quick to jump to mind.

He vaguely heard the sound of his wife’s voice next to him.

“Is it always going to be like this?” Velvet asked, and Night Light found himself agreeing. Was this what it meant to have a loved one trying to do good? That they would just inevitably bring themselves to danger and harm?

Night Light didn’t like it one bit.

He didn’t even move when Velvet threw her forelegs around him, clinging to him fearfully. He couldn’t stop wondering whether or not one of these days, it would be Celestia herself sitting in his living room telling him that his beautiful little Sparkle was dead.

“It shouldn’t.” Luna’s voice cut through the haze, and Night Light understood the unspoken meaning.

It shouldn’t be, but it is. They can’t do anything to change the galaxy.

Solar One, Armali, Thessia
April 14, 2183

Twilight stirred, leaving Luna’s peaceful domain, only to find herself returning to reality, and the pain that accompanied it. It took her a moment to see past the fog of agony that seemed to ooze from her bones to realize that she wasn’t alone in her bed.

Blinking away the haze, Twilight turned to find that Gilda had ditched her own bed and climbed into hers. At the moment, the griffin was chirping in her sleep, her legs paddling the air in soft, gentle motions.

Even as Twilight giggled to herself, she realized that Gilda’s movement must have woken her.

Leaning over, Twilight tried to lay a kiss on Gildas forehead, but found herself immediately regretting that when her neck burst into pain and she remembered just what had happened to put her in the med-bay.

Wincing and hissing in pain, Twilight gingerly settled herself back into her bed, her eyes screwed shut as she tried to ride out the wave.

The murmuring and groaning from Gilda made her wince. She’d woken the griffin up.

“Huh… blech.” Gilda clacked her beak, stretching her forelegs out and straight into the air before relaxing back into the bed. She turned, looking at Twilight, who was staring at her. They both blinked at the same moment. “Oh, you’re awake.”

“Don’t sound so excited about it.” Twilight was surprised for a moment at how weak and scratchy her voice sounded. She did her best to ignore it, not wanting to think on its reason.

“You should be sleeping.” Gilda’s voice was almost a whisper, and Twilight appreciated it. The headache that was slowly making itself known was in no mood for loud noises.

“I’ve been sleeping for…” Twilight lifted her hoof to check her omni-tool, only to find that the little device wasn’t there. Binking, she found that it was sitting on the doctor’s desk a few feet away, but in her current situation, that was practically an insurmountable distance.

Instead, she turned her attention to the small holo-clock hung above the doctor’s desk. 10:00 am, April 14. She’d been asleep for practically two whole days!

“Oh,” was all she found she could say.

“Yeah.” Gilda giggled, nuzzling Twilight as gently as she possibly could, so as not to hurt her marefriend. “Oh.”

“Where…” Twilight’s brain sluggishly tried to catch up on her situation, to little success. Everything just felt so fuzzy. “What's been happening?”

“We're still on Thessia,” Gilda patiently explained. Tiny Berry had explained to her some of the potential side effects Twilight could possibly go through after having so much trauma to her head, and a little confusion was the least of things. “Celestia left yesterday.”

“Oh.” Twilight's face fell in disappointment. Despite the circumstances, she wished she'd been able to spend more time with Celestia. Seeing her for only a few minutes while conscious hadn’t been what she’d call quality time. The Princess was a busy pony though, and she completely understood why she couldn’t spend days on Thessia just waiting by Twilight’s bed until she got better. She had an entire planet to run after all.

“She left a letter for you, for when you woke up.” Turning. Gilda reached over to the small bedside table, wincing as she jostled her chest, but ignoring it as best she could as she passed a tightly wrapped scroll for Twilight to read.
Breaking the seal and unwrapping, Twilight started to read.

Dear Twilight,

It is unfortunate that you will not come back with me to Equestria, where I can protect you with everything at my disposal, but I respect your wishes. I regret that I must leave before you wake again, but I am sure that you are in the best hooves possible.

When I gave you your mission to find the Elements of Harmony, I had no idea that it would bring you to such danger. The galaxy is a dark place, both you and I know that, but I never expected that the darkness would ever touch you.

I beg you Twilight, please take every precaution necessary to protect yourself, Gilda, and everypony aboard. Let the ship explode, if that's what you must do, but please, come back to me alive. No cost is too high for your safe return.

Do whatever it takes to stay safe.

Your loving teacher and friend,

Celestia

P.S. I have decided to allow both Maud Pie and Pinkie Pie to stay with you, if that's what you so choose. The ultimate decision is up to you, but Maud Pie and I have come to an... understanding.

It appears that Pinkie Pie is completely innocent in this matter. You are free to do what you will. I will not blame you if you do not wish to keep her around.

Twilight set the letter down on the bed, contemplative.

Next to her, Gilda waited for Twilight to speak. She hadn't had a chance to read the letter yet, and she had no idea what Princess Celestia had left for Twilight.

After seeing Twilight's nod of permission, Gilda picked up the letter and started to read. She had to quietly sound out some of the words as she went, but Twilight was proud to note that she was getting better at reading.

It took her nearly five minutes, but when she finished, she turned her attention back to Twilight. “What are you going to do?”

“I don't know,” Twilight answered with a shrug. What was she supposed to do. None of her books ever prepared her for this.

Carmel Breeze loved her job. It wasn’t often that a pony like her managed to work not only for the Princess, but by the very nature of what she did, have quality time with her herd every day, whenever she wanted. She had fed some of the most important beings in the galaxy, but she was starting to wonder if she wouldn’t be most proud of her time spent working for Twilight. That mare was doing something important, and she had a feeling these would be the days she would tell her grand foals about… when she and Honey Dawn ever got around to having foals of their own that is.

Humming happily to herself, she hopped into her kitchen, pausing, but not surprised when she found Pinkie Pie at the center island, slowly mixing together batter in a bowl.

“Hello!” Carmel chirped out. She hadn’t had a chance to meet the earth pony yet, but she had heard how she had been betrayed by her entire family. She couldn’t imagine how she’d act if her herd betrayed her.

Pinkie Pie glanced back at Carmel Breeze, but didn't give much of a reaction other than a weak smile. “Hello.” She turned back to her mixing.

Carmel Breeze hopped up next to her, having to grab her stool to get up to the level to see what Pinkie was doing. “Cupcakes or regular cake?”

“Hmm?” Pinkie Pie blinked, looking at Carmel Breeze like she was seeing her for the first time. There wasn’t even a hint of understanding in her eyes.

“You're either making cupcakes or a big ol' fluffy cake.” Undeterred, Carmel smiled at Pinkie. “Which is it?”

“Oh.” Pinkie slowed her mixing to almost a glacial pace. “A cake.”

“What type?” Carmel Breeze loved cake, and she loved baking cake even more. From the looks of it, Pinkie was either making red velvet, or cherry.

Pinkie Pie looked at Carmel Breeze, just staring at her for a long moment. Carmel Breeze stared right back, smiling, paying no mind to how others would feel uncomfortable under Pinkie’s gaze.

“I want to be alone right now.” Pinkie finally said, her voice flat.

“No you don't!” Carmel shook her head.

“Yes I do.” Pinkie Pie stared at Carmel like she was crazy. It wasn’t the first time that Carmel had ever gotten such a look, and as such, she was used to it.

“Nuh uh.” Carmel shook her head.

“Uh huh.” Pinkie refuted, putting a little growl into her voice.

“No you don't.” Tilting her head to the side, Carmel squinted at Pinkie. “Why are you lying?”

“I’m not…” Pinkie didn’t even have the energy to protest, and she ducked her head, stopping her stirring. She sighed, scuffing a hoof against the floor. “It's... Uh... I…”

She scowled, unable to spit out what she actually wanted to say. It obviously frustrated her, and she couldn’t find the right words.

Her mouth opening and closing a few times, Pinkie finally managed to say, “I don't know who I am anymore.”

“You don't?” Carmel scrunched up her muzzle in confusion. “You're Pinkie Pie. Did you get a concussion? Memory loss is a bad sign. Do you need to see a doctor?”

“That's not…” Pinkie sighed, frustrated. “No, I don't have a concussion.”

“Oh.” Carmel Breeze frowned, confused. “Why don't you know who you are then?”

“I know that I'm Pinkamena Diane Pie.” Pinkie’s ears folded back against her head, and she sighed. “I don't what that even means anymore though. Everything about my life so far has been a lie. My family is a…” She struggled to find the right words. “They're awful, horrible, despicable ponies. They've ruined who knows how many lives, and they used me to make sure they could do it all in secret.”

“That does sound pretty awful.” Carmel agreed, nodding her head. “But why does that mean you don't know who you are?”

“It just... It…” Scowling, Pinkie crossed her forelegs. “It just does.”

“What's your favorite food?” Carmel asked.

Blinking, Pinkie tried to catch up with the sudden change in conversation. “... Cupcakes.”

“What's your favorite thing to do?” Grinning, Carmel waited for Pinkie to answer.

“To bring a smile to somepony's face.” Pinkie squinted at Carmel.

“It sounds like you know who you are. I think you're real problem is that you don't know who anyone else is.”

Pinkie Pie didn't look at all convinced.

“It's a pretty big distinction.” Carmel explained, speaking clearly, making sure that Pinkie wouldn’t miss a single word. “It means that you can be sure of yourself. Not trusting yourself is a bad, bad thing. It makes you miserable, and that's bad for a pony who likes to make smiles.”

“But what am I supposed to do now?” Pinkie sounded lost, and Carmel’s heart went out to her.

“Twilight came to speak with you. She wants you on her mission. It seems like a pretty clear plan going forward. If I were you, I'd certainly thank Celestia that a path had laid itself out so cleanly.” Carmel did have the tendency to see through to the heart of the matter in her herd. It extended to other ponies too, apparently.

“Huh…” Pinkie had to actually think about that.

The kitchen doors opened, surprising both Pinkie and Carmel, and Honey Dawn walked in. Carmel and Honey Dawn shared a quick smile, but Pinkie Pie straightened when she saw her, nervous.

“The Emissary wants to speak with you,” Honey Dawn said to Pinkie.

“I'll finish up your cake, Pinkie.” Carmel assured her. “Go figure out your future. It'll be done when you get back.”

It was obvious that Pinkie Pie didn't want to go, but she didn't have a choice. Hooves heavy, she followed Honey Dawn out of the kitchen.

When she had decided to join Twilight on her mission, Rarity had thought it would be a nice chance to see the galaxy, meeting with the most important people across the galaxy. Instead, all she and her sister had gotten was a good dose of trauma and a reminder of that night so long ago in Ponyville.

Sitting on her bed in her cabin, Rarity idly flipped through an asari fashion magazine she’d picked up the other day, keeping half an eye on Spike and Sweetie Belle at the foot of her bed. They both had their attention glued on the holo-screen across from the bed, showing the latest big blockbuster movie (though which one, Rarity couldn’t even begin to guess).

Rarity harrumphed, keeping her vision firmly planted on the door, letting go of any pretense of pretending to read her magazine. She couldn’t be reading when she knew that just a few yards away, that awful Maud Pie was sitting in her locked room, waiting for Twilight to decide her fate onboard Solar One.

She would never let her guard down, especially not when she had her little sister to protect. She wouldn’t let her be taken again.

Never again.

Rarity shut her magazine with a huff, unable to read, and leapt gracefully off the bed. She instead sat down between Spike and Sweetie Belle. It was best not to dwell on such awful matters.

“What did you say this movie was called, Sweetie Belle?” Rarity asked after a moment, staring at the screen as a rather buxom asari pulled an oversized rifle from somewhere she really didn’t want to question.

“It’s….” Sweetie Belle scrunched up her muzzle, realizing she didn’t have a clue about what they were watching. She blushed when she realized that she hadn’t been paying attention to anything for the last hour, looking up at her older sister, shrugging. “I don’t know.”

“Oh.” Rarity frowned, looking at Spike. “Spike? Do you know?”

Rarity found that Spike was looking off into the distance with a thousand yard stare, and she sighed. Turning on her omni-tool, she shut off the holo-screen.

“Spike.” Rarity reached out and put a hoof on Spike’s shoulder, and the little dragon snapped out of it, focusing on her.

“Huh?” He blinked in confusion.

“You weren't watching the movie, were you?” Rarity asked.

“Uh…” Spike shook his head “No.”

“Are you two alright?” Rarity nodded in understanding.

Rarity took a step back so she could see them both, chewing her lip carefully. She didn’t know why she hadn’t realized it sooner. All three of them were in shock.

Spike and Sweetie Belle don't say anything, both of them staring down at the ground. In trying to protect them physically, Rarity realized that she’d forgotten that all three of them endured a lot mental trauma as well from their experience.

Sweetie Belle was the first to break, tears falling down her muzzle as she burst out crying. She lunged at Rarity, who caught her with ease, cradling her against her barrel comfortingly.

“It's alright, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity murmured softly. “You're safe here. Nopony is going to hurt you. I'll make sure of that.”

Looking over, she saw Spike was still sitting there, stubbornly refusing to look at either of them.

Holding out one of her forelegs, Rarity gestured for him to come join them.

Spike paused, the muscles in his jaw tensing, before he reluctantly, he did so. Rarity caught him with ease, and he leaned into Rarity's side. She could feel his breath coming in hitching gulps. Whispering quiet words of comfort, she soothingly rubbed his back with her hoof, murmuring to both Sweetie and Spike. “It's alright. Twilight and Gilda will be fine. We're all safe. Nothing will hurt us.”

Rarity wasn't so sure of that, but she would never let them know that.

Maud Pie was still on the ship, after all.

Pushing that thought from her mind, they all grieved for the loss of their innocence.

Twilight and Gilda both turned from their quiet conversation as the door to the med bay opened and Honey Dawn walked in, followed by a morose Pinkie Pie. Both Twilight and Gilda couldn’t help but think that there was something wrong with that look on her, but neither would ever voice the thought.

“Honey Dawn!” Twilight greeted the Wonderbolt with a smile. “Could you chart a course to Earth, please. Time waits for no mare, and please, take us out as soon as you’re finished.”

“Yes, Twilight,” Honey Dawn said, not bothering to tease her by calling her ma’am. With a quick nod, she turned and left the room.

The door shut closed with an ominous finality.

Pinkie Pie didn't so much as flinch. She stood on straight, unshaking legs, staring at Twilight with sad eyes. It didn’t help that when she looked at Twilight, she saw the truth of her family's betrayal.

Twilight was practically bandaged from muzzle to hoof, with only a few sparse spots of her violet coat poking through. Some of the bandages were just starting to soak through, and they’d probably need to be changed in an hour or so. Congealing blood was still leaking, and Pinkie wondered whether Kai Leng had used something… extra… when he’d tortured her. Whatever Kai Leng used, it had made it particularly difficult to close all of her wounds. It was going to take some time, and a lot of patience until Twilight was back to one-hundred percent.

“Come closer, Pinkie,” Twilight said, breaking the spell on Pinkie.

Pinkie obligingly stepped closer. She ignored Gilda, who was staring at her with hawk eyes, watching every movement carefully. The griffins muscles were primed, and she was definitely ready to leap into action at a moment's notice to protect Twilight, no matter how bad her own injuries were.

Pinkie could appreciate that kind of loyalty.

She wished someone had that kind of loyalty for her.

No one did. There was no one that she could trust, her own family had proved that to her with their actions.

Even during that revelation, she never broke free from Twilight's gaze.

“You really knew nothing.” Twilight didn’t ask. She’d already realized it for herself.

Pinkie Pie didn't say a word, instead, she just stared down at the floor.

“That is…” Twilight’s mouth gaped for a moment, and she sighed. “That’s awful.”

“What are you going to do with me?” Pinkie asked, ignoring Twilight’s pity.

“I don't know.” It was a struggle for Twilight to say what she wanted to say next, for more reasons than one. Twilight was afraid, and she didn't ever want to get hurt like that again. “You're dangerous to be around. Your family…”

“I know.” Pinkie bowed her head, accepting. “I'll pack my stuff, and Maud and I'll leave as soon as I'm done. I'm sorry. None of this... This wasn't supposed to happen.”

“I wasn't saying I was kicking you off my ship.” Twilight practically shouted, panicked.

“Then what?” Pinkie asked, a little surprised at Twilight’s level of adamance.

“What else did you miss?” Twilight asked, shifting the conversation. “How could you never even suspect?”

“There weren't any clues.” There really weren’t. Her family was kind, and loving, and they always smiled. They had been like that ever since Pinkie had discovered her cutie mark back on the rock farm. “It was all parties, and smiles, and Smile, and then, this. I thought we were doing good. I was just too stupid to see that we were evil the entire time. I won't make that mistake again.”

“What about your sister?” Twilight asked. Pinkie didn’t bother telling her that she had three sisters.

“She won't leave.” Pinkie instead informed Twilight.

“What do you want to do with her then?”

Pinkie was silent for a long moment, before she just shrugged. “Do what you want. I don’t care.”

Pinkie and Twilight stare at each other for a little longer, before Twilight just nodded.

“Okay. Go talk to Tiny Berry. She'll get you a room, and you can stay there.”

“Are we done?” Pinkie asked, feeling tired.

“Yeah.”

Before Twilight could even say anything else, Pinkie turned around and walked out of the room. The door shut behind her with a loud click.

“Are you sure that's a good idea?” Gilda asked as soon as she was gone.

“I don't know.” Twilight shrugged, burrowing deeper into her bed. “It's what I need to do, but no, I don't know if it's a good idea.”

“There seems to be a lot of that going around.”

“Yeah.” Shutting her eyes, Twilight nuzzled into her marefriend’s side and tried to get back to sleep.

Honey Dawn, Little Hoof, and Fancy Steps sat at their chairs on the bridge of Solar One, prepping the ship for its journey to Earth. It was promising to be an easy flight, which was best, considering what they had just gone through.

None of them were talking, the events on Thessia striking home to show just how dangerous this mission was shaping up to be.

The flight path had already been prepared, and they'd received the green light from Thessia's flight control nearly as soon as they’d placed it. Starting the engines, they began the launch checklist.

Time to leave.

Pinkie Pie sat on her bed as the ship started to rumble ever so slightly. They were leaving Thessia, and she couldn’t say that she wasn’t glad.

Talking to Tiny Berry had resulted in her getting a room on the lowest deck, under the engine core. She'd been given one of the smaller, less opulent rooms on Solar One, designed for the aides of foreign dignitaries. Not much luxury there.

Pinkie found herself glad about that, even though she knew Tiny Berry was trying to snub her. She didn’t deserve luxury, not after what her family had done.

Even as they were taking off, Pinkie’s omni-tool chimed, and she saw that she had a new message waiting for her.

She opened it, and found a letter waiting for her.

Dear Pinkamena,

I am sorry that we had to part under such difficult times.

I have transferred complete ownership of Smile Incorporated to you.

Regards,
Your Father

Pinkie's omni-tool chimed again, and she looked, and sure enough, she found every single one of the shares out there, and she outright owned Smile Inc. and all of its several million credits worth of assets.

With a few more presses of her omni-tool, she put it all up for sale.

Author's Note

Hey look! A new chapter!

Surprisingly, I'm getting this out in a reasonable amount of time despite the fact Fallout 4 just came out. Strange...

As always, leave a comment below, and a like!

Chapter Twenty-Eight - Noveria Nights

Chapter Twenty-Eight - Noveria Nights
Noveria, Pax System, Horsehead Nebula
April 15, 2183

The Normandy was a bit of a conundrum for anyone familiar with Alliance ships. Standard Alliance operating procedure had a dedicated armory on the ship, with an entire team to maintain, and outfit the ship’s entire crew with weapons and armor at a moments notice.

Unlike all other Alliance ships, the Normandy had a small set of weapons and armor, kept in the hanger of the Normandy, with a single crewmember assigned to tend to them, on a part time basis. His other job, as Requisitions Officer, often saw him spending long hours on the extranet, tracking down the supplies the Normandy would need and arranging for them to all be sent to the correct place.

After coming on board, Ashley had taken over the job from the Requisitions Officer, and she’d been meticulously trying to catch up on all of the work that had gone unattended since the Normandy’s launch. It was a bigger job than normal, especially when you considered that no one on the Normandy was working with standard gear.

On top of working with the normal stores of equipment that largely went unused, the entire ground team had weapons and armor that needed to be maintained. Shepard’s SPECTRE armor alone had taken nearly a week and cutting through more red tape than she ever thought she’d see to even figure out how parts of it worked.

There had been a minor kerfuffle when Garrus had learned that the Alliance had others maintain gear, and had challenged Ashley to what he had termed a ‘calibrations showdown.’

It was much to his surprise when she won the armor, pistol, handgun, and shotgun challenges, but he had at least been able to keep his head tall with his perfect score on the sniper rifles.

All of that work was for a good reason, though. When a mission came up, everything needed to be working in absolutely perfect order.

As Shepard pulled on her armor, feeling the servos powering up with their quiet power, she felt a dim satisfaction that her strength was now beyond even the strongest man. Stretching, she looked around the hanger to see the rest of her squad following her lead.

Wrex was already dressed in his armor, but that was because he never actually took it off. He was leaning on the Mako, idly checking his shotgun over. He actually looked impressed with the work Ashley had done to it. Somehow, she had added another two shots before it overheated.

As always, Rainbow was struggling to pull the legs of her armor on, grunting to herself, completely oblivious to the snickers from Kaidan behind her.

Next to her, Tali was trying to figure out whether it was worth it to pull a chest plate on over her containment suit. It was either too tight of a fit, or too loose of one, thanks to the odd ways her suit sat on her frame, not to mention that quarian bone structure was just a bit off from human. Normandy didn’t stock alien armor, at least not yet. Shepard would make sure that that was rectified as soon as possible.

Before Shepard could finish locking up her armor, the elevator door opened and she watched Liara step out. The asari looked nervous, wringing her hands together, but there was a determination behind her eyes that burned bright.

Finishing bolting her chest piece in place, Shepard turned towards her, greeting her with a smile. “Hey, Liara.”

“You’re going after my mother.” There was a slight waver in Liara’s voice, but she did her best to hide it. Taking a deep breath, she met Shepard’s eyes, unblinking and firm. “I want to be there.”

Shepard fell still, keeping Liara's gaze for what felt like an eternity to the Asari. Piercing, the look made Liara shift uncomfortably in her shoes, wondering if she'd perhaps pushed a bit too far. She felt laid bare, as if Riley was seeing everything that made her, her, and she wondered how she must appear to her.

Before Liara could ponder any further, Shepard looked away and the moment was broken. She took a deep breath, her legs shaking a little unsteadily from the intensity of the emotions that still rocked through her.

Glancing back at the rest of her squad, Shepard chewed on her lip. Looking back at Liara, she took her by her shoulder and led her a little ways a way, to be as private as they could be in the rather echoey hanger. There was no reason any of the others needed to hear what she had to say.

“Liara,” Shepard said, her voice soft, with a surprising amount of tenderness considering what she said next, “You know I may have no other choice but to shoot Benezia.”

“Yes… I…” Liara nodded, swallowing the frog in her throat as she tried her best appear brave. She wasn’t completely successful. “I know. I have to be there regardless.”

“Okay.” Turning, Shepard caught Ashley’s attention with a short wave, motioning her over. As she came up to them, Shepard said, “Get Liara outfitted in a suit of light armor. She's coming with us.”

Immediately, Ashley looked like she wanted to protest, her brow screwing up in something resembling anger, but the look on Shepard's face made her pause. Shutting her mouth, she frowned, turning to Liara. She studied the Asari for a moment before sighing and motioning for her to follow. "Come on."

Without even checking to see if Liara was following her, Ashley stormed across the hanger to the lockers. Liara had to jog to keep up with the marine, and the sudden bloom of nervousness in her chest didn't help matters any.

"You have any weapons training, Doctor?" Ashley asked as she opened one of the larger lockers that kept the stock hardsuits for the entire Normandy crew, looking through the various boxes.

"Excuse me?" Liara looked at Ashley, blinking owlishly in confusion at the sudden topic shift.

"Weapons training." Ashley repeated, glancing at her before going back to her searching. "Have you had any, doc?"

"Oh." Liara nodded once, glad she caught up with what Ashley was asking. The surprised look on her face made Liara feel just a smudge of smug happiness. "Yes, I have. My mother made sure that I had basic weapon training when I was in college."

"Yeah?" Ashley sounded skeptical as she dismissed several boxes of armor for reasons beyond Liara's understanding. "How long did that last?"

"Twenty years! I know it's not a lot..." Liara paused when she noticed the look that Ashley was giving her.

Ashley pauses, staring at Liara.

"Twenty years..." Ashley paused, staring at Liara like she'd just grown another head and a spiked tail, declaring herself lord of all pasta. "Doing what?"

"Most of it was biotic training, but her commandos made sure I was able to use any weapon I could ever find myself with." Those were long days, and Liara felt her muscles twinge in memory of the bruises and aches from those long hours of work and exercise.

"You're just just full of surprises, aren't you doc?" Ashley laughed, a harsh sound, shaking her head as she pulled a crate of light armor in Liara's basic body type out, dropping it on the table next to the lockers. "It's self adjusting, so you just need to put it on and I'll set it for you."

"Thank you." Stepping up to the box, Liara started to unlatch it, revealing the alliance standard armor within.

"Yeah, don't mention it." Ashley narrowed her eyes, making sure Liara was getting her point. "Really, don't mention it."

Without saying anything else, Ashley turned and walked away. Liara just stared after her, holding the breastplate of her new armor.

As the Normandy's hanger door lowered, a wave of frigid air swept into the heated ship, and Shepard could almost believe that she saw it happen. Her face stung, but she marveled for a moment at how warm her new armor kept the rest of her body.

Walking down the hanger, Shepard heard her squad following after her, their footsteps loud enough to cut through the howling wind outside the hanger almost two-hundred feet away.

Liara wondered how Riley could look so confident walking into the unknown. Even she knew about Noveria, and she had heard the rumors about what happened on the planet. Some people disappeared, never to be heard from again, if they pissed off the wrong person. It didn't sound like a place she wanted to spend anymore time than she needed to.

Oh mother, what are you doing here? Liara wondered, worry filling her.

Before she could dwell any longer on her dour thoughts, Liara finally noticed the cold. Almost as one, she watched as the entire group collectively shivered as the freezing air hits them with a physical force.

The cold made it all the more clear to Liara just how strange the weight of her armor felt on her shoulders. It took a moment, but her armor started to warm up, getting her from freezing to death to just moderately chilled and in need of a blanket.

"You bring us to the nicest places, Shepard." Wrex laughed, shaking his head. Liara wondered whether or not he even felt the cold.

"If you don't like it, you can wait on the ship." Shepard didn't even look back over her shoulder at him, distracted.

"I wasn't saying I don't like it." Resting a hand on the butt of his handgun, he stretched his other arm.

"Uh huh."

Liara wasn't even sure whether or not Riley had actually heard what Wrex had said.

As the hanger door started to close behind them, Shepard led her group down the path towards the entrance into the main structure. From the looks of it, everything had been built into the side of a mountain, as much a shield against the cold as it had a defensive purpose.

When they were nearing the entrance, the doors opened and a group of soldiers, all of them human, wearing Hyland-Sorah armor trooped out. Their weapons were holstered, and they all had their helmets on, to ward off the cold as much as possible.

"Spectre, we weren't expecting to see one of you here," the lead soldier said, greeting them.

"What's going on here?" Shepard asked, hoping against hopes that her nose wasn't running. That would just be embarrassing, and she couldn't feel her face. "Why is there a fleet blockading the planet?"

"We're supposed to take you to see the boss," the soldier explained, gesturing back at the entrance. "She has all the answers you're looking for."

"Lead the way." Shepard wasn't happy about needing to wait, but she was more than willing to head inside and get back into the warm. "Before we all freeze to death."

The snow whipping against her window was beautiful in its own way, and Alice Vale had spent a good portion of her free time staring out at the stark beauty of Noveria, or at least what little of it she could see through the storm. Though it looked violent enough to kill a man in minutes, the storm didn’t make so much as a noise in her rather large office, all thanks to the wonders of 22nd century engineering.

Instead of the storm, Also Sprach Zarathustra rang mightily in her office, which was in and of itself sound-proofed from the rest of the building, which her secretary probably loved. It was a wonder to stand there, a warm mug of hot chocolate (with just a hint of peppermint) cradled in her hands, and stand against the very fury of an entire world unaffected.

Deep lines of worry were carved into her face, and she wondered during her nights if they were the beginning of permanent marks. She promised herself that she’d take a vacation after this whole debacle was finished. She deserved it after all the stress that the NDC had given her.

“Ms. Vale, the Spectre is here to see you.” The intercom broke the silence in her office, and Alice drew herself back into the real world. With a quick flick on her omni-tool, her music went silent.

“Send them in, please,” Alice replied, turning away from her window and stepping up to her desk.

As she set her mug down on her desk, the doors to her office slid open on silent hinges and Alice watched dumbfounded as what appeared to be an entire menagerie of aliens walked into her office. Alice couldn’t help it as her eyebrows made their way north, both surprised and amused at the turn of events.

“Hello, I'm Director Alice Vale…” Standing, Alice nodded politely at the woman in the most expensive armor. She stood with an air of dignity and self-assurance around herself that she could be no one else. “Spectre... Did you bring your entire crew with you, or do you just get lonely?”

The Spectre paused for a moment, looking back at her crew. A pegasus (and wasn’t she a strange sight to see anywhere outside of Equestria) with a shockingly rainbow mane shrugged back at her, the rather impressive specimen of a krogan laughed, and the most nervous asari Alice had ever seen hid behind him. The two human marines, a man and a woman, were as professional as was to be expected of the Alliance, backs stiff and arms respectfully held at their sides. The turian next to them stood in a picture perfect example of Hierarchy parade rest, while the quarian was eying Alice’s holo-display with a level of interest that hinted at her desire to take it apart and put it back to together as many times as possible.

“They come in handy when I find something that I want dead.” The Spectre shrugged, not at all apologetic. “I’m Riley Shepard, Council Spectre, and my squad is simply too numerous to introduce.”

“Fair enough.” Alice looked over all of them. “I'd offer you seats, but my office wasn't built for an invading army.”

“We'll be out of your hair as soon as we can.” Shepard smiled, in a way that said she wouldn’t be leaving before she had every single thing she wanted taken care of.

“No, please, take all the time you need.” Alice was only being half-sarcastic. A satisfied Spectre was better for all parties concerned, and would be far better than having her keep showing up multiple times, distracting her and everyone she worked with. “I'm only leading a massive campaign against the Noveria Development Corporation.”

“Why?” Shepard looked genuinely curious, a strange feat in and of itself. Spectres usually only cared about their own mission.

“Because Hyland-Sorah outright bought the planet from underneath them.” Alice smiled, standing respectfully. It was only polite when she was unable to offer them any seats of her own. “We could really use a research facility without any Council oversight.”

“That’s lovely, from what I hear.” Shepard would know, better than most.

“You'd know, Spectre.” Spectres might not have any laws, but they answered directly to the Council themselves. That couldn’t be any fun.

“Do you always bring an army when you're taking control of a business?” Shepard asked, pointing up at the ceiling. Alice knew immediately that she was referring to the fleet up in orbit.

“No.” Alice took another sip of her hot chocolate, loving that the mug kept it at a constant, perfect temperature. “That came after the NDC decided it was a good idea to shoot our ship out from orbit. Not all of those ships up there are ours, anyway. There are... other matters that must be taken into account that we were not made aware of.”

“So, you bought this place sight unseen, and whoever sold it you decided at the last minute that they'd rather not, sorry, and then opened fire on you?” She actually laughed, a sound that Alice found especially pleasant.

“It's a bit more complicated than that, I'm afraid.” Shrugging, Alice stepped out from behind her desk, walking back to her window. The snow was falling even thicker than before, if that was at all possible.

“Please, enlighten me.”

“The NDC did sell us the planet, and for a fair price--”

Before Alice could finish her sentence, the quarian interrupted her, “I don't even want to ask how much.” Even with her translator working perfectly, Alice wondered at what the quarian’s actual language sounded like, it was so heavily accented.

“A mere fifty trillion credits.” Alice kept her voice flat and her face emotionless.

The room went deathly quiet.

“Mere…” the asari squeaked, her eyes almost comically wide.

“Whoa.” The Pegasus sounded impressed, but Alice got the distinct impression that she didn’t actually care about money beyond having her basic needs and desires taken care of.

“Heh.” The krogan gave a guttural laugh, but nothing beyond that, staring at one of the larger pieces of artwork on her wall, a Monet, if she remembered correctly. He looked strangely moved, considering the reputation of most of his race.

“How do you even get that much money…” The female marine murmured, her brow scrunched in confusion the first sign of any personality from the otherwise professional woman.

“I could get a really nice sniper rifle for that.” The turian sounded appreciative, but his wish was definitely not surprising.

“I could buy a new fleet for that.” The quarian nudged the turian in response, as if wondering at his lack of imagination.

“I'd give it to charity.” The male marine spoke up, showing that he had just as nice a personality to go along with his charming looks.

Everyone paused, looking at the man, and a rather impressive blush spread across his face.

“What?” He shifted uncomfortably under all of the attention, and Alice had to restrain a giggle. He looked positively embarrassed. “I thought we were doing a thing…”

“As I was saying, things did not go as expected.” Alice mercifully drew everyone’s attention back to her. A man that pretty deserved a little kindness.

“What happened?” Shepard asked curiously, just as willing to move on from her subordinate’s embarrassment.

“The old administrator is right at the heart of all of this.” Alice hated that bastard, Anoleis. He perfectly fit the stereotype of the businessman salarian. Hands in as many pies as possible, with those pies hidden and buried in so many petabytes of data that it would take years to figure out everything that he was up to. “Whether he is too stupid to realize he has no options, or he's doing something so illegal even the NDC would balk at it... who knows. It doesn't matter. He's in charge of the resistance.”

“If you have all those ships, why haven't you wrapped all this up by now?” The female marine asked, her brow furrowed in thought.

“It's not that easy.” Alice had actually contemplated that idea in the first few days of the siege, but her engineers and scientists had quickly talked her out of it, not to mention her superiors. “There's a lot of stuff that's on this planet that wouldn't react well to orbital bombardment, and there's some things that we don't want to destroy. They've already built all of the facilities here. No reason to destroy them. It would take far too much work to start from scratch.”

“Fifty trillion credits and rebuilding a few buildings is 'too much work?'” The krogan laughed again at that, drawing his attention away from the Monet to Alice. She blinked at the fierce intelligence behind his eyes.

“It took nearly two decades to set up the original facilities.” Her engineers had explained it to her at length how hard it would be to construct new facilities, and it had given her a headache when she’d considered it all. “We don't want to wait that amount of time. The cold can be a real bitch.”

“Even I don't like the cold, and I'm in a suit that regulates my body temperature,” the quarian spoke up from next to the turian. It seemed like she immediately thought better of it, because she slunk behind the turian, drawing inwards on herself to make herself as small as possible.

“You travel with a very motley crew, Shepard,” Alice said, a laugh in her voice. The quarian was cute enough to make her just want to grab her up in a hug and never let go. She would never admit that aloud to anyone, ever, it simply wasn’t befitting a woman her age and in her position.

“We all kind of found each other.” Shepard glanced at her crew, smirking. “It seems to be working so far.”

“I don't doubt it.” Finishing her hot chocolate off, Alice made a note to herself to send her compliments to the chef. She’d have to try some more of his twists on classics, because the hot chocolate was wonderful. “What’s your reason to be on Noveria?”

“I'm looking for an asari matriarch by the name of Benezia T'Soni. She was last seen on this planet, and I need to have a little chat with her.”

“T’Soni, huh?” Of all the things she was expecting, this was not one of them. Alice opened her omni-tool, flipping through her files and connecting to the server.

“She would have come on a small frigate, with a retinue of commandos and acolytes,” the asari spoke up, and Alice wondered how she’d gotten involved. She had to be connected to the matriarch in some way, but she couldn’t imagine what.

“Yeah,” Alice said, nodding as she found what she was looking for. “It's in the records, before we showed up.”

“Before?” Shepard raised an eyebrow.

“We managed to get a local copy from this facilities servers before they could be deleted,” Alice explained. It had been quite an accomplishment for them to get even that much, to her embarrassment. “This was our landing zone, but we've unable to push any further.”

“Why not?”

“This blizzard.” Pointing at the window, Alice looked over at the storm. In a long stream of everything going absolutely wrong, the storm rolling in had been the absolute worst. “It's been hitting us hard for the past week and this facility is right on the edge. If anyone heads further in, they're on their own. We can't provide overwatch from orbit, and we can't fly in this, so it's ground transportation the entire way.”

“T’Soni is at Peak 15.” Alice smiled apologetically as she pulled up a map above her desk. She helpfully pointed out their destination, apologetic. It was a hell of a long way away. “We’re all the way over here, at the Grand Lodge. It’s nothing else but a place for the scientists and businessmen to relax for a week or so before getting back to work.”

“Huh…” The pegasus’ wings slumped low for just a moment, but she didn’t let them ever touch the floor. “Well, shit.”

“That's almost one-hundred miles.” Stepping closer, Shepard estimated the distance with a degree of accuracy that surprised Alice, though she didn’t know why. It was probably standard training for the Alliance.

“Yep.” Alice confirmed Shepard’s guess. “It also seems to be the source of all of our troubles.”

“What do you mean?” Shepard asked.

“Before we even landed, we received a warning beacon from the surface.” Alice turned away from the window, walking over to lean against her desk. She crossed her arms, frowning. Everything about Noveria was just wrong. “It said that containment had been breached, and that all travel on Noveria had been grounded.”

“You obviously didn't listen to it.”

“We thought it was merely a ploy.” Everyone had, from the comms operators all the way up to her senior staff. “I've been getting reports though…”

“What type of reports?” Shepard sounded resigned, as if it was all just another normal day at the office for her.

It probably was.

“The type that make me wonder if it was actually an attempt to save us.” Alice knew for a fact that Anoleis wasn’t behind the warning. He was too much of a bastard for that, but one of the scientists at Peak 15… who knows, maybe one of them grew a heart.

“What do you mean?” The asari asked, her voice filled with a natural curiosity that only a researcher could hold.

“There have been…” Alice tried to search for the right word. “Disappearances, for lack of a better word, amongst our patrols. Sometimes, they just never make it back. We'll find their vehicles, and sometimes their weapons, but never them. There's never any blood, or even a sign of a fight. It's like they simply vanished.”

“Spooky.” The pegasus snorted.

“Quite.” Alice wasn’t looking at the pegasus, instead looking past her at the krogan, his eyes narrowed and his jaw clenched. It was a far cry from the wonder he showed a moment ago at the painting.

“Disappearances or not, I need to get to Peak 15.” Shepard didn’t even sound resigned at the amount of work she was probably going to have to go through.

“Of course, Spectre.” Alice nodded understandingly. “We can't escort you, or even fly you there, but we can give you one of our Grizzly's.”

The M30 Grizzly was standard gear for any Alliance colony, or really any human colony, and it was a much needed upgrade to the older M29. With enough room for ten fully kitted marines, and supplies for up to a week, the Grizzly was the armored beast you wanted with you if you were going into combat.

“That'll do fine. Thank you, Ms. Vale.” Shepard nodded in thanks.

“Director Vale, actually,” Alice corrected her. It wasn’t a big thing, but she worked hard for her job, and she deserved recognition for that.

“Director then.” Shepard smiled in apology.

“I'll have the Grizzly prepared.” Alice said, straightening up. “It'll be a few day journey, and I really don't envy you, venturing out into that storm.”

“Yeah, neither do I.” Sighing, Shepard rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Thank you for your time.”

“You're welcome.” Glancing back out at the storm, and the already darkening sky, Alice frowned. “It might be best if you wait until morning. The drive will be bad enough as it is. I'm more than willing to put your entire crew up in our hotel for the night.”

“Thank you, Director. That's a very generous offer.”

“You’re welcome.” Stepping forward, Alice shook Shepard’s hand.

As they all left her office, Alice turned back to her window and the howling storm beyond. Strange tidings were on the horizon, and Alice didn’t like it one bit.

Arriving at the hotel, Shepard and her team were quickly gathered up by the staff and guided to their rooms. A young female turian had quickly caught Shepard’s attention after they all arrived on what appeared to be an entire floor meant just for them.

She led her to the largest door and with a swipe of her omni-tool, the turian opened it, revealing an opulent room far beyond anything Shepard was used to staying in (save the castle, but she made a point to never stay long there, bad memories and all). It was a weird mix of smooth Asari design, with a touch of human rusticness that didn’t at all seem like they should fit together, but they did. It was the type of room people paid thousands of credits a night for.

Turning gracefully to face Shepard, the turian took one look at the human’s bewildered gaze and hid a smile behind her hand.

“Is the room to your liking?” The turian asked, careful to keep her voice even. There was no need to embarrass a Spectre after all.

“Uh…” Shepard blinked at the room, wondering just what she might end up owing the Director for this favor. “Yeah… I mean, yes, it’s fine.”

“Good!” The turian breathed a little sigh of relief, thankful that she hadn’t angered the Spectre. “Please, call us if you need anything. Enjoy your stay.”

With her task complete, the Turian bowed and left the room as quickly as she could, shutting the doors behind herself as her legs almost gave out from underneath her.

Shepard just stood in there in her room, biting her lip, before she dropped her small duffel bag on the floor, wondering what to do now. Glancing down at the key card in her pocket, she turned around and left her room, eager to get away to a bit of familiarity.

Back out in the hallway, Shepard was glad to find that Rainbow’s room was just across from hers. The Pegasus’ bag was still lying on the floor where she’d dropped it, and the door was left open.

Shaking her head, Shepard tried to not think of the times she’d walked in on Rainbow doing… embarrassing things, all because she was too lazy to close her own door. Thankfully, that wouldn’t be the case here. It better not be, Shepard thought to herself, before doing her best to exorcise that thought from her mind, running it down and shooting it full of really big holes with the Mako’s cannon.

Stepping through the open door, Shepard paused when she found herself staring exactly at what she was hoping not to see… in a certain manner. Rainbow had buried herself deep underneath a surprising amount of pillows on the bed, her rear lifted up into the air. It was only thanks to the fact that she was fully clothed that Shepard didn’t pull her out by her tail and yell at her.

Well, that and the fact that she wasn’t… amusing herself.

Vigorously, and without restraint.

Thank Celestia.

“Rainbow…” Even though she might not be doing anything untoward, Shepard still rolled her eyes at Rainbow. She was definitely a weird filly. “What are you doing?”

Wiggling her hips, Rainbow scooched her way back out of the pillows (which was much more a struggle than either would ever admit), before grinning sleepily at Riley. She shrugged with her wings. “What? They're soft, I'm tired.”

“Right…” Shepard just decided to move right along. It was pretty obvious that she wouldn’t be having any deep conversations with her little sister so tired. “Just be ready tomorrow morning. We're heading out as soon as the sun is up.”

“Ugh.” With an unenthusiastic flap of her wings, Rainbow buried her head back into the pillows, groaning.

“Yeah, I know.” Laughing under her breath, Shepard turned and left Rainbow’s room, making sure that she closed the door firmly behind her. It wouldn’t do for anyone else to just wander into her sister’s room, after all.

Back in the hallway, Shepard found Wrex standing in his doorway, scowling at his room, his arms crossed over his chest. He tilted his head first one way, then slowly, the other.

“Something wrong there, Wrex?” Shepard asked, stepping up next to him, peering around his great bulk into the room, trying to see if anything was wrong.

Wrex glanced back at her, and she wasn’t able to tell if he was surprised at her presence.

“I'm not going to fit on that,” he finally decided to say, pointing into the room with a thick, armored finger.

Shepard stepping closer to him, she had to peer around to him to actually see into the room.

Sure enough, the bed, while big and spacious, was obviously not built for a krogan.

“No,” Shepard shook her head, hiding her smile behind a hand. “No you are not.”

“Huh.” Wrex scratched himself before shrugging. “I’ll call down to the front desk. See if they have something made for an Elcor. Their beds are as tough as a rock, but they won’t break if I look at ‘em wrong.”

“Alright.” Wrex could take care of himself, Shepard knew that. He was older than her by more centuries than she even wanted to think about. He wasn’t older than about three-fourths of Equestria, but that was mostly because of a technicality.

Walking around Wrex, Shepard continued down the hallway, stopping at what could only be Ashley’s room. Knocking on the door, Shepard didn’t have to wait long for her to answer. She opened the door just a crack, a great blush on her face as she peered out.

The two of them stared at each other, Shepard eying the door, raising an eyebrow at the Gunnery Chief.

“Something wrong?” Shepard finally asked, wondering just what was wrong with her.

“No, ma'am.” Ashley’s voice actually cracked as she said that, and she blushed even harder, glancing away.

“No, Commander,” Kaidan said from somewhere behind Ashley.

Reaching out, Shepard pushed the door open, and Ashley only gave a token resistance. Shepard blinked when she found Kaidan standing just behind Ashley, a hand covering his eyes, and not very effectively hiding his own blush.

Shepard entered the room, pushing past Ashley.

It quickly was clear that room was smaller than all the others she’d seen so far, with a single king sized bed in the center.

Shepard looked at first Kaidan, then at Ashley.

“They didn't have another room?” She asked, unable to keep the giggle out of her voice.

“Apparently not, ma'am.” Ashley growled every word she spoke, scowling, but Shepard noticed that her ire wasn’t directed at Kaidan.

“Right.” Shepard looked at Kaidan, who finally gave up trying to hide his embarrassment, and she noted that his blush crawled down his neck and down into his shirt. “Are you two okay with this?”

“It's better than most places I've slept ma'am. I'm fine.” Her voice resigned, Ashley firmly kept her gaze from wandering anywhere close to Kaidan.

“It's not a problem, Shepard.” Kaidan’s voice was barely a whisper.

“If you're sure.” Shepard stared at them for a long moment, waiting for them to say ‘no, it's not fine,’ but neither of them so much as uttered a word. She shrugged. “Alright.”

Without another word, Shepard backed out of the room and back into the hall.

Noveria was a massive smack in the face to Tali, even more so than the Citadel had been. While the seat of galactic power had been impressive, it hadn’t been so overwhelming and unfamiliar to her as the icy riches of the companies warring over its ownership. The amount of wealth that was being casually tossed around could truly buy an entire new fleet for her people, and never have to worry about depending on others for help again.

For that price, she could buy a new planet.

Of the two, the planet would be the far more controversial choice.

Sitting on the bed, Tali had been staring out the windows at the storm beyond since the attendant had left her alone. From the feel of the fabric through her suit's nerve suite, Tali could tell that the sheets were expensive, not to mention the bed.

Furnishing the hotel room alone would probably have cost the same amount of money as a small patrol ship for the fleet, as long as you were willing to pay second, third, or even fourth hand.

It was almost too much for her to handle, and Tali was torn between raging against the universe for being so unfair and curling up on her admittedly comfortable bed and crying herself to sleep.

She did neither, and instead, she just stared at the storm.

The knock at the door startled her, and Tali fell off the bed in surprise. She got up quickly, glad her suit hid her embarrassment and that there had been no one around to witness it.

Scrambling to the door, Tali pulled it open, finding Shepard standing there.

“Everything alright, Tali?” Shepard had obviously heard her falling off the bed, and Tali could just die in embarrassment.

“I… I’m fine.” Tali gives a jerky nod.

“Okay.” Shepard didn’t sound convinced.

“I've just…” Tali let out a silent sigh, realizing how futile it was to try and hide anything from Shepard. The woman could make dictators and warlords bow to her will all with her voice, Tali swore. She had a way with words that Tali had seen in no others. It was actually rather frightening. “I never thought I'd ever be in such an opulent place.”

Tali waved a hand at her room, unsure where to put her hands. “With the money it cost to outfit this entire room, you could keep a liveship supplied with new air filters for an entire year. With what the hotel cost... you could just buy a new liveship.”

“Yeah, trillionaires are fun.” Shepard smiled, and Tali wondered just what it was that she was thinking about. Before she could even wager a guess, Shepard put a friendly hand on her shoulder. “Get some sleep Tali. Enjoy the bed. We've got to be up bright and early tomorrow.”

Shepard knocked at Garrus’ door once, twice, then a third time.

Garrus didn’t even notice, and the loud snore that rang from his room made Shepard giggle as she walked away. No reason to wake the man when they’d have such an early morning.

Shaking her head, Shepard stepped away from the door, only to walk right into Liara. She was able to catch her own balance easily, but the Asari toppled to the ground with a surprised yelp and an oomph.

“Oh shit, Liara.” Shepard held her hand out to Liara, who took it, and Shepard hoisted her relatively little weight up so fast that it actually made Liara wobble with vertigo. “Sorry about that.”

“It's fine.” Liara waved away Riley’s apology, and it truthfully was fine. Liara realized she had to look ever so slightly up to meet Shepard’s eyes.

“Did you need something?” Shepard asked after Liara just stood there, nervously watching her.

“Oh…” Liara shook her head, clearing her thoughts. “Um, yes, I wanted to speak to you before tomorrow.”

It was Shepard’s turn to stare at Liara for a time, until she finally gestured for Liara to follow her into her room, after swiping her key-card through the card reader.

Pushing the door open, Shepard led Liara into her room. Watching her from the corner of her eyes, Shepard saw that Liara wasn't for a moment distracted by the riches of the room. It made sense, Shepard figured. She'd lived in better for most of her life anyway.

She would never admit it, but Shepard had done some researching on the Asari on the flight to Noveria. Her home on Thessia was singularly impressive.

“What did you want to talk about?” Shepard asked, leaning against the large fire place set across from her bed.

“It's…” Liara frowned, walking over to the window and staring out at the blizzard. The snow whipped around in patterns that disappeared almost too fast to see. “My mother is a very powerful woman. Asari from across the galaxy come to hear what she has to say, and she has more supporters than some nation states. I don't know why she's working with Saren, but she has to have a reason.”

“Liara,” Shepard said warily, straightening ever so slightly. “If you're not able to go through with this mission…”

“No. No!” Shaking her head, Liara fully turned to look at Shepard, doing everything to get her point across. “That's not what I'm saying, Riley.”

“Calm down, Liara.” The fact that the two of them could get so worked up over thinking about what the other was thinking about them was rather silly. Shepard laughed, shaking her head. “I'm listening. Take your time.”

“Right, yes, thank you.” Liara took a deep breath, turning so she was half facing the window, able to keep part of her gaze on Shepard. “My mother is extremely well connected. She's spent centuries cultivating her relationships with worlds and families, and garners a lot of loyalty.”

Rubbing her forehead, Liara bit her lip, rubbing her chin with thin, slim fingers. “If there's even a chance that Saren is manipulating her, blackmailing her, getting her out from under his control could be a massive coup against him.”

“Liara…” Shepard took a step forward, sympathetic. She wished there was some way she could be more reassuring, that she could promise Liara beyond a shadow of a doubt that she would rescue Benezia…

But she couldn’t. The galaxy didn’t work with absolutes. There was no black and white, just shades of grey in an ever increasingly confusing state of reality.

“I know that I might be wrong, but if I'm not. Riley…” Liara took the few steps, getting close enough to Shepard to put a hand on her arm. “She is my mother, and I know her. She isn't like this. She's not a radical, and she would never support someone with Saren's ideals. It goes against everything she believes, against everything that she ever taught me.”

Shepard took Liara's hand from her arm, rubbing the back of it with her thumb. “If it doesn't compromise mission security, and if she gives us the choice, I promise you, I will do the best to make sure your mother makes it out of this alive.”

“Thank you, Riley.” Liara smiled, despite the dark thoughts that clouded both their minds, a giggle escaping her lips. She ducked her head.

Liara hesitated for a moment, drawing closer to Shepard, but thought better of whatever it was that she was about to do and drew away.

“I'll see you tomorrow,” she murmured.

“Tomorrow, Liara.”

Liara backed out of the room, never taking her eyes off of Shepard, managing to almost trip over the back of the bed, but she managed to catch herself.

Shepard laughed to herself, and began to get ready for bed.

It was always raining, and it had been from the beginning. That’s what it felt like at least, as Riley turned her four eyes to the heavens.

She sighed, clutching her rifle anxiously. It was wrong. It was all wrong. Their gods had abandoned them, and all hope was gone. She would die, away from her family, her husband, and her children, dead though they may have been.

Rolling storm clouds sat above her, like seeing the top of an ocean that she could never escape. Flashes of angry red lightning streaked across the sky, just above the clouds, diffusing the light down on the world below.

And then, out of the clouds, one of the empire's finest ships fell, nothing more than a burning wreck. Riley recognized it as Death and Gravity, the flagship of the fleet above, a super dreadnought with no equal.

Riley could do nothing but despair, a wretched howl escaping her throat. How had it been so easily defeated?

Before her thoughts could rail against her any longer, Riley watched as a massive Reaper descended down from the sky, landing atop the wreck with such force that Riley could feel it even from her great distance. It started marching towards the city in the distance, its great weapons tearing the buildings to shreds.

Lifting her rifle, Riley took a deep breath (and she morbidly noted that it was one of her last), feeling the reassurance of her two hearts. She will give her life to protect the empire.

Riley sat in the living room, the rain outside a comforting presence. Next to her, her little sister Jane, lay across the couch with her head in her big sister’s lap. Riley had a book in her hands, but she couldn’t for the life of her see the title.

Rainbow trotted in, followed by Firefly and her father. Firefly sat chatting happily with Hannah, and her father and her human father talked excitedly about the Wonderbolts and the NFL both.

Wiggling her rear, Rainbow jumped up onto Jane, chatting happily with her. A feeling of such content fell over Riley, but she couldn’t ignore the small pit of fear that was always present.

Her mothers were gone. The room was dark, and it hadn’t been occupied for years, if not decades, telling from the dust on everything.

Sitting up, she saw the shadows of her fathers, blasted against the wall, a testament to all eternity of their existence.

All that remained of her world was shadows, and the world melted apart around her, giving way to a deep heavy ocean all around her, suffocating, cold, angry.

She was being watched, and she knew then that she’d never escape.

Riley did the only thing she could do, and she drowned.

Author's Note

Quite a lot has happened since I last posted a chapter (though it wasn't that long ago!).

A lot has happened for me since the last chapter, and here's a little list of some of them:
- The season five finale of MLP:FiM was both awesome, and worrying
- Fallout 4
- Realizing Skyrim is better than Fallout 4
- Trying to play Skyrim
- Realizing I gave Skyrim to my sister
- Buying Skyrim again
- Finishing the fourth draft of my first original novel (still in script form)
- Mass Effect: Shepard and the Rainbows passed 3,000 views!

I'm glad that we're finally to the Noveria Arc. There is something BIG coming up, and I can't wait to see everyone's reaction to the revelations that are sure to come.

Just remember...

Winter is Coming

Chapter Twenty-Nine - Earth and Whiskey

Chapter Twenty Nine - Earth and Whiskey
New York, New York, United North American States, Earth
April 17, 2183

When Apple Bloom had been told that she'd have to sleep on a pullout couch, there was a large part of her that had been extremely disappointed. After all, how often did the chance to stay at one galaxies most famous hotels come along? Not often, according to that nasty Diamond Tiara.

She had to actually look up whether the Ritz Carlton was as famous as Diamond claimed. To her satisfaction, it was. To her dissatisfaction, she learned that night that she'd be sleeping on a pull out couch.

She hadn't voiced any of her complaints to her brother or sister though. The Apples might have been well off, but there wasn't any need to waste money, especially when the hotel had been provided by the competition they had been invited to.

Half under the covers, with her head propped up on three pillows, Apple Bloom stared at the holoscreen hanging on the wall, its volume kept so low that it was basically impossible to hear what was happening on the screen. She was flipping between dozens of channels, most of them cartoons, but none of them were worth watching. She sighed in annoyance as she switched to another channel again. “Ugh…”

Rolling over, Apple Bloom buried her face in the pillows, slapping her hoof on the remote.

“—essia. Our very own Naelsu Myvo was on the scene to speak with Empress Celestia.” With the volume so low, Apple Bloom had to strain to hear what was being said, but she’d gotten used to it over the last hour. She rolled herself back over, looking at the holoscreen. She was just in time to see the news program switch to footage from a live cam floating over the shoulder of a pretty young asari maiden, the reporter. She watched as she pushed past the Equestrian security, running to the boarding ramp, where Celestia was walking up to her ship. “Empress! Empress! Naelsu Myvo with Westerlund News. I have a few questions.”

“Ma'am, you're going to have leave, or you're going to be in big trouble.” One of the security ponies shouted at her, but it didn’t seem to cause any concern to the reporter.

Celestia turned to look at the camera, holding up a hoof to the security ponies. They took a step back, but it was obvious that they we're ready to move at a moment's notice to protect the Princess.

“Ask your questions,” Celestia said, her voice low, with more than a hint of danger.

“Why did you come to Thessia? You've spent three days here, but you haven't spoken to any of the Matriarchs.” The reporter paid no mind to the danger or trouble she might be putting herself in, asking her questions as quickly as possible.

“No.” Celestia didn’t elaborate beyond her one word answer.

Naelsu blinked in surprise, waiting a moment to see if Celestia would continue.

She didn’t.

“Well…” Naelsu gathered her thoughts, pushing forward with her surprise interview. “Is there any reason for that?”

Instead of dismissing her and boarding her ship, Apple Bloom was surprised to see Celestia actually thinking the question over, her eyes narrow as she stared down at the reporter. She stomped a hoof on the ground, a fire burning in her eyes. “Yes.”

She stood tall, folding her wings regally against her barrel.

“Yes.” Celestia repeated, sure of herself and what she wanted to do. She looked every inch the dangerous Empress that every race thought of her as. “My faithful student, and Equestria's Celestial Emissary was kidnapped and brutally tortured.”

Naelsu took a step back, startled. This was the first she was hearing of that, obviously. It was the first Apple Bloom was hearing about it, and she felt her heart drop in surprise.

“I have a message for the perpetrators of her attack,” Celestia continued.

“Please, go ahead Empress.” The reporter wasn’t in control anymore, but she tried to keep up the semblance.

“You may believe that Equestria is a quaint, backwater planet.” Celestia looked right into the lens of the camera, and it zoomed in on her face until she almost filled the entire screen. Her eyes raged, and Apple Bloom was glad that she wasn’t the subject of her ire. “I swear this to you, though. I will tear apart any who get in the way of protecting my little ponies. I will end worlds if I need to to protect them. What happened to Twilight Sparkle will never happen again, not if you know what’s good for you.”

Without nothing else to say, Celestia turned and stormed onto her ship, dismissing the reporter with a flick of her tail.

Apple Bloom sat up, pushing her covers away, eyes wide in confusion and more than a little bit of fear.

“Applejack?” She called out. “Big Mac?”

No response from either of the two bedrooms of her older siblings. She realized that her voice wasn’t louder than a whisper.

“Applejack! Big Mac!” Apple Bloom tried again, shouting this time.

“Apple Bloom…” Applejack’s sleepy voice could barely be heard from behind her closed door. “What in tarnation?”

Big Mac grumbled from in his room, and Apple Bloom’s ears flicked back against her skull. She wondered for a moment if she’d down the wrong thing, but no… they needed to know this. It was the type of things adults needed to know, after all.

Despite their grumbling, neither of her siblings took much time to come out and check to see what had their little sister in such a twist. Neither of them were wearing their traditional clothing (Applejack sans her hat and hair ties, and Big Mac sans his yoke). Both of them were obviously tired, their eyes drooping, and their manes and tails messy.

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack drawled, deep bags under eyes as she searched the darkened room for her sister, until she landed on the couch. “Sugarcube, what are you shouting for? It's…” Looking at the clock, Applejack blinked in surprised when she saw that it was nine in the morning. “Huh... well. I guess that's a reasonable hour.”

“Apple Bloom?” Big Mac looked far better than Applejack did, but he still carried an air of lethargy about him. “What’s wrong?”

Apple Bloom simply pointed, and the two of them followed their little sister's hoof, just in time to see the headline appear on the news channel: Equestrian Celestial Emissary Tortured on Thessia.

“Oh my…” Applejack’s face paled, and her eyes shrunk to tiny little pricks, her ears swivelling towards the screen, trying to catch as much of the report as possible.

“E'Yep,” Big Mac agreed, his voice mournful. How could anyone do that to someone else? He could barely even conceive it.

“That's awful.” Applejack voiced everything that Big Mac was thinking. For all their differences, the two older Apple siblings had very similar moral compasses. “How could anyone do such a thing?”

Applejack shook her head, turning off the holoscreen. “Come on, Apple Bloom, you don't need to be watching that. Go on and get ready.”
Apple Bloom grumbled as she clambered out of bed and trudged towards the bathroom. Shower time. She might have been told she was too young for something, but at least she liked her morning routine.

As soon as she was gone, Applejack and Big Mac shared a pointed look. The galaxy was definitely not a friendly place, not when you're used to Equestria. It was a sharp reminder to stick together and keep any eye out for anything wrong.

Before anyone even knew about the sphere, the Apple family owned a small, but moderately successful apple farm by the name of Sweet Apple Acres. Ever since Ponyville had been founded, it had been a cornerstone of the town's economy.

When Celestia had cracked the sphere, burning a hole through it with her sun, Sweet Apple Acres had gone from a small town farm to one of the biggest exports of the entire planet. Cider, apple whiskey, juice, jams, and jellies, all of them could be found on planets across Citadel space. As the Apples of Ponyville had always known, there’s no apple like an Equestrian apple, and it appeared that the rest of the galaxy agreed.

Applejack was the current owner of Sweet Apple Acres, though Big Mac had run the place for a short amount of time while she was in Manehatten trying to discover herself. Under her watch, the farm had grown almost three times its original size and as such, they’d been forced to hire more ponies to help with the day to day activities.

She wished that ma and pa were still alive to see what had become of their life work, but she had the feeling that they’d be proud. This was everything and more that they’d dreamed of. It was too bad that they hadn’t been around to see it.

With the amount of attention that their once little farm was now achieving, it had become common for requests and invitations for appearances from across the galaxy to appear in their mailbox. Depending on whom the invitation was from, and the size of the event, Applejack or Big Mac would go to represent the farm, occasionally both would go, leaving Granny Smith in charge of the farm and Apple Bloom.

Applejack had never imagined when she’d first started at the farm, she’d never imagined that it would lead to her travelling to Thessia and Sur’kesh, to colonies all across System Alliance space, and to the Citadel itself. It wasn’t very often that an invitation from Earth came though.

When the letter had arrived at their house, delivered by the faithful mailmare in Ponyville, Ditzy Hooves, it was certainly a surprise. They had been invited as guests of honor to the Whiskey Fest on Earth, all expenses paid by the company hosting the festival, Cord-Hislop Aerospace. After a very short discussion with Big Mac, Applejack had informed her little sister that all three of them were going to Earth.

Apple Bloom’s reaction had been… ear-shattering.

They had flown out on the Wave Runner II, the nicest ship out of Equestria, arriving on the Citadel were they caught a cruise ship to Earth, where they were brought by limousine to the Ritz Carlton in New York.

Needless to say, they appreciated the level of comfort that they were being afforded, even if they felt a little strange about it. Sweet Apple Acres was doing well for itself, but they didn’t tend to spend their money on frivolous things. The opening of the sphere had done wonders for the Apple family, and they no longer struggled on their farm, which had eased things immensely for them.

Stepping out of the lobby, the three Apples left the hotel and stepped out onto the streets of New York. The three of them wore Sweet Apple Acre’s polo shirts, each of them wearing a simple but durable pair of pants. Of course, Applejack was wearing her hat and hair ties, Big Mac his yoke, and Apple Bloom her bow.

On the street they were met with a cacophony of noise and smells, all blending together into the unique signature of the city. It was more than a little intimidating for the ponies, being so much shorter than the humans. Even Big Mac, one of the tallest ponies that most ponies ever met, only stood as the tall as the Average man’s chest.

“Right then.” Applejack pulled her hat tighter onto her head, a little nervous, but unwilling to show it. “Big Mac, you lead the way.”

Big Mac opened his omni-tool and quickly pulled up a map to where they were headed.

“Stay close, AB,” Applejack said to her sister. Apple Bloom didn’t even complain, sticking closer to her big sister, not willing to argue when it would be so easy to get lost.

They weren't in any hurry to get where they were going, which made it easy for them to stick together. Big Mac would stop every so often to make sure his sister’s were still behind him. They garnered more than their fair share of second glances, but Apple Bloom was always ready with a wave and a smile for anyone friendly.

Safely assured that her sister and big brother were keeping her safe and close by, Apple Bloom took the time to look around in wonder at the amazements of one of Earth's most impressive cities. The towers were taller than anything that Equestria had even dreamed of, reaching miles into the sky, and it was very easy to tell that they were all designed and built by different people.

The humans were just as diverse as their city. They were every race and every color, in all sizes, speaking more languages than her translator could keep up with. At even their most average, all humans towered over ponies by at least two feet. Apple Bloom being a filly who still had to look up to talk to her sister and brother, was absolutely gulfed even by human children.

“This place is awesome!” Apple Bloom cried, not at all put off by her diminutive size.

“It certainly is, Apple Bloom,” Applejack agreed, before pulling her sister out of the way of a well dressed man talking on his omni-tool, paying no attention to where he was going. “Careful! Ya' almost trampled my little sister.”

The man didn't so much as stop, nor did he give any indication that he even heard what Applejack said.

Glaring after him, Applejack pulled Apple Bloom closer to her. “Stay close, Apple Bloom. Humans might be nice, but there's always a few bad apples in a bunch.” Even Equestria had those few ponies that left a sour taste in your mouth.

Apple Bloom did as Applejack said, practically gluing herself to her sister's side. New York was intimidating, and she had absolutely no desire to get lost.

It only took a few more minutes for the Apples to make it to the festival grounds, a large open area of ground large enough to fit ponyville and all of Sweet Apple Acres inside. It sat surrounded by buildings on all sides, though it didn’t overshadow the grounds. It actually added to the quiet beauty, the architecture of the buildings flowing into the trees that ringed the space.

The festival started the next day, the contestants were still arriving, making sure that everything was perfect for the next day. The grounds were filled with all manner of tents, and was just starting to fill up with the owners of distilleries from across the planet, There were a few aliens scattered amongst the masses, and their tents promised to have a large number of customers eager to taste exotic alcohol from strange new places.

Big Mac led them up to the main entrance, towards the smaller of the two entrances with a sign at the front reading: Contestants. It was maybe fifteen people deep, and it was moving quick. Before they even had a chance to get bored, they were at the front of the line.

“Welcome to the New York Whiskey Fest, brought to you by Cord-Hislop Aerospace,” the ticket man greeted them, completely unphased to see Equestrians in front of him. “Can I see your tickets please?”

Holding up his omni-tool, Big Mac transferred the tickets over to the man.

Satisfied, the ticket man nodded to them and waved them through the turnstyle. “Thank you. Your tent has been set up and all of your supplies brought over. Just follow the directions.”

“Thank you.” Big Mac nodded waiting for his sisters to follow him through, before they all headed into the grounds together.

Following the directions on Big Mac's omni-tool, they were able to make their way through the labyrinth of the festival to the tent that Cord-Hislop had provided. It was larger than most of the other contestants’ tents, open-sided, with the top made of red and deep yellow cloth. A discrete air-conditioning unit hung from the top. Tables were set up all around the tent, with an extra long one at the front to display their products to everyone passing by.

“This is so exciting!” Apple Bloom practically vibrated out of her bow, a smile on her face so wide that it almost hurt her jaw.

“It certainly is, Apple Bloom.” Applejack looked over their tent in satisfaction. It would be a nice place to spend their three days, and who knew what it might lead to? “Come on, AB. Let's get set up.”

Their supplies had already been brought over by Cord-Hislop, everything kept in large coolers stacked at the back of the tent. Together, they started setting up. They had already decided their roles on the flight over. Big Mac was going to be in charge of selling the alcohol (cider and apple whiskey), Applejack was going to be in charge of selling her cooking (fritters, pies, and such), and Apple Bloom was in charge of looking cute and drawing in the customers.

Most of the products would be left in their coolers until tomorrow, but they were able to get up the designs and signage up before the main rush.

As Big Mac was pulling the signs out of the boxes, and Applejack the table cloths and white boards, Apple Bloom watched as the contestant who owned the tent directly across from them arrived.

Wearing an outfit starched so heavily that it looked like it could cut through diamond, an Asari strode into her tent with a haughty look on her face, a small entourage following her. They stopped, heading into the tent while the Asari stood outside, folding her arms across her chest.

As her people started unpacking, the Asari glanced over at the Apples’ tent. She looked over the three of them, turning her nose up at them and sniffing dismissively as she watched Big Mac hoist up a sign proudly proclaiming that they were Sweet Apple Acres. She was not at all impressed.
Deciding that they weren’t worth her time, the Asari turned and started ordering her entourage around, as apparently they were doing everything wrong. Two of them set up ladders, climbing them to set up a sign of their own. The Radarius Reserve.

From inside their own tent, Applejack and Big Mac shared a grimly amused look.

“She looks like she's having a bundle of fun,” Applejack said, shaking her head. How you could work at making drinks and be so unhappy about it, she couldn’t understand.

“Eyup.” Big Mac agreed.

Apple Bloom wasn't listening to her siblings as she trotted over to the Asari's tent. She had only seen a few aliens in passing on the Citadel and on the Wave Runner, and she was excited to meet one that made her living the same way her family did. The Asari didn't even notice her as Apple Bloom sat back on her haunches and waved.

“Hey there!” Apple Bloom chirped.

Pausing mid-sentence, the Asari looked down, a single brow raised. That brow lifted even higher when she saw Apple Bloom sitting in front of her. She turned a deeper violet, shifting uncomfortably on her feet. “What?”

“I'm Apple Bloom!” She didn’t flinch under the icy stare of the Asari. “My brother and sister are over there at our tent.” She pointed over at her tent.

“Sweet Apple Acres,” the Asari read, her translator working nearly instantaneously.

“That's us!”

“Hmm…” Glancing at Apple Bloom, then at the sign, then back down at Apple Bloom, a tight smile passed over her face. She bent at the waist, until she was looking down directly at her. “I have a message for your sister.”

“Yeah?” Apple Bloom tilted her head to side, her bow flopping over.

“Tell her that I shall win this competition, and there is nothing that she, nor your quaint little ways can do about it.” Standing back up, she straightened her jacket.

Apple Bloom blanched, her face paling as she scurried back to safety.

Back at the tent, Applejack corralled Apple Bloom out of the Asari's line of sight and deeper into the tent. “What’s wrong, AB?”

“She's not very nice.” Apple Bloom actually pouted a little at that.

“Just stay away from her, AB.” Applejack rubbed her back encouragingly, shooting a glare at the Asari’s tent. “We'll show her. Those judges won't know what hit 'em when they taste our whiskey. We’ll get all the awards, you’ll see.”

Apple Bloom grinned with her sister. There was no alcohol like Sweet Apple Acres alcohol after all, not that she’d know… Nope.

“Go help Big Mac with that sign.” Applejack swatted her on the rump. “He's gonna break his head if he keeps up with that.”

Eager, Apple Bloom galloped over to help him, already forgetting the Asari’s glare. Applejack looked across at the Asari, who was smiling evilly at her, a hand jauntily placed on her hip. Applejack raised a hoof to her eyes, then pointed it at the Asari, glaring.

Sitting on one of the stools set up at the back of the tent, Apple Bloom sighed in boredom as she rolled a cup back and forth with her hoof. It had been hours! She hadn’t expected set up to take this long, and she wanted to do something else. Anything else!

In the front, Applejack and Big Mac argued quietly by themselves, trying to figure out the placement of the products. Needless to say, they were heavily opinionated in the exact opposite directions.

Apple Bloom sighed.

Then she sighed louder.

Applejack and Big Mac didn’t notice, their argument growing even more heated.

With no other choice, Apple Bloom sighed even louder.
Nothin'.

“I’m bored.” Rolling her eyes, Apple Bloom swiveled in her stool. Ugh. Whatever they were doing, it was not so important as to make them ignore their little sister. “I'm bored, and hungry, and we've been here for hours, and ya'll are still arguing over whether you should put the cider on the right or the left.”

Nope. Nothing.

“Hey!” Apple Bloom gave up all pretenses of subtlety and just shouted at her siblings.

That did it. Pausing their argument, Applejack and Big Mac turned to look at Apple Bloom, finally noticing that she was trying to get their attention.

“We're sorry, Apple Bloom.” Applejack apologized, blushing a deeper red than her hair-ties.

“Eyup.” Big Mac agreed, though you couldn’t see his blush through his red coat.

Applejack trotted over and nuzzled Apple Bloom, who squirmed but didn’t pull away from her sister. “We just want everything to be perfect.”

“I know,” Apple Bloom grumbled. She sighed, staring down at the ground.

“Why don't you go on down to the food stalls and get a snack.” Applejack dropped some credits on the table for her. “We're only gonna be a few more hours, and then we'll all go get dinner somewhere.”

“Yeah, alright.” Taking the credits, Apple Bloom jumped down from her seat, and nuzzled Applejack back. She did the same with Big Mac, and he nudged her rump out the tent with his muzzle.

Trotting out of the Sweet Apple Acres’ tent, Apple Bloom only gave a short glance to the Asari's tent before heading towards the gathering of food stalls on the other end of the festival grounds. She was hungry after all, and a quick snack was sounding more and more like a good thing.

Everywhere she looked, humans were getting ready for the festival tomorrow. The few that noticed Apple Bloom smiled and waved at her, and she was quick to wave back, her mood lightening. Just as there were always a few bad apples, there were also the apples who stood above the rest.

She hummed to herself as she came to the line of food stalls, two long rows that smelled equally wonderful, and stomach turning. She was a pony after all, and she could only eat about a third of what was there. Ponies were herbivores after all, and humans were not.

She browsed the stalls, immediately passing by the barbecue and other meat vendors. She didn't even look at them, and tried not to breath, or even think about what they were serving.

Much to her relief, it wasn’t hard to find the vegetarian/pony friendly section of the food stalls, and Apple Bloom grinned, trotting over.

It wasn’t hard to make her decision. The best looking stall was one named “Seitan's Disciples,” and the smells wafting from it made Apple Bloom’s stomach growl. Trotting over, she looked over the menu.

“Well hey there, little filly.” The woman at the register leaned out to look at her. “Aren't you a cutie!”

“Thanks!” Apple Bloom beamed.

“What can I get you?” The woman asked.

“I'll have the deluxe black bean burger with the sweet potato fries and the lemonade!” It all sounded absolutely amazing and tasty, and Apple Bloom was looking forward to it.

“You're in for a treat.” The woman said as she typed in the order on her omni-tool. “Our burgers are the best in the continent.”

Apple Bloom handed over her credits, took her receipt and order number, and then went to stand and wait for her food to be prepared by the stalls tables.

Sitting on her haunches at one of the tables, her tail swished back and forth behind her as she watched over the few people eating at the stalls. She had to look away quickly when she saw a man greedily picking at ribs slathered in barbecue sauce. it made her stomach turn, flipping and flopping uneasily.

“Hey!”

The shout was angry and seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere. Apple Bloom looked around for the source. She found it pretty quickly in the form of a security guard stomping towards her, an angry scowl on his face.

“What are you doing here?” He shouted, a glare etched into his face. “You're too young for a place like this.”

Apple Bloom looked around, wondering who the Security Guard was talking too. She blinked in surprise when she realized that it was her.

“What?” She asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“I've told you kids a million times, you're too young for this place!” Before Apple Bloom could even ask what he was talking about, the Guard yanked her up by her mane and escorted her back towards the entrance of the park. The jerk of him pulling her from the table knocked her omni-tool off her foreleg.

“Hey, my omni-tool!” Apple Bloom shouted.

“I'm not falling for any tricks again,” the Security Guard growled. “I've already been yelled at by my boss already. It's not happening again.”

“What are you—”

Before she could even finish her sentence, the Security Guard tossed Apple Bloom out of the festival grounds.

“Go home, kid. This place isn't for you.”

Apple Bloom stared up at him, blinking in surprise. How was she supposed to answer that? Before she could even think of something to say, the Security Guard was already gone and she was left alone. Getting over her surprise. she went up to the gate and opened her mouth to explain—

“Get lost.” The ticket man said, not even looking at her.

Ears plastered flat against her skull, Apple Bloom scrambled away, her heart falling. She was alone in New York, on Earth, without any way to contact her family and tell them what had just happened.

With nothing else to do, she whimpered

“A-A-Alright, Apple Bloom…” She said to herself, gulping. “You can do this. We just need to get back to the hotel, and then e-everything'll be okay.”

She nodded to herself, trying to build up her courage. “Y-Yeah. Okay.”

She looked around at all the buildings, and realized she didn't recognize anything. It was all completely unfamiliar, and she realized just how big of trouble she was in.

“N-Now…” She tried to remember the way, but she drew a blank. “Where is it?”

A Systems Alliance dreadnought lifted off from the docks on the Hudson, and started a burn towards orbit.

When Solar One had arrived nearly a day ago, Twilight had decided to take a different approach to her search than she had so far. Instead of just going out and searching for the next pony they needed to find, she wanted to search for any sign of their presence on the planet. They had kept the ship in orbit, ready to land anywhere they needed to.

They’d been looking ever since then for any sign of Fluttershy or Applejack. There was nothing overt in any of the newspapers or publications that Twilight had searched through, and none of the others had had any luck.

Sitting in the conference room on the main deck, Rarity was sitting between Sweetie Belle and Gilda, idly searching through the ship manifests in North America with her omni-tool. It was going surprisingly quick, thanks to the fact that ponies had evolved a completely different naming convention than the rest of the galaxy. Only ponies had names like Photo Finish, Doctor Horse, and Blueberry Frosting. It made it very easy to pick out the ponies from the humans and other aliens.

Despite that easiness, there was still no sign of either of the two ponies.

Sighing, Rarity looked up from her omni-tool, over at Pinkie at the end of the table. The earth pony was staring right through the table, not even pretending to be looking for anything, her mane flat, draped over her legs. They’d be getting no help from her.

No surprise there, Rarity sniffed to herself. It was too be expected.

Directly across from her, Gilda was looking through her own omni-tool, rubbing Twilight’s back with her left claw absentmindedly. Twilight herself had her face buried in her forelegs, frustrated groans coming from her every so often.

“You okay there, Twilight?” Gilda finally asked.

“Ugh,” was Twilight’s muffled reply.

“Uh-huh.” Gilda nodded, flipping to another page on her omni-tool. “That’s very interesting, Twilight.”

Looking back at her own omni-tool, a jolt of excitement coursed through her and she sat up. Everpony looked at her, waiting to see what she had to say. “Oh. Oh! I might…”

Reading deeper into the manifest, her expression went from excited to sullen and finally disappointed once again. She sighed, sitting back in her chair. “Never mind.”

They all gave a collective sigh.

With that little bit of excitement and subsequent disappointment behind them, they all went back to looking. Sweetie Belle and Spike had devolved into playing a game of hockey with a crumpled up napkin he found, batting it at each other, using Rarity between them as the centerline.

Twilight finally sat up, flipping to the next page of the Journal of Friendship, trying to find any hint of where to find Applejack.

“You'd think there'd be something in that big book that would say: X marks the Applejack.” Pinkie Pie said, not bothering to look up from the table she was staring at.

Twilight growled in agreement, a sound that made Gilda giggle at the absolute adorableness of it. Ponies were not made for anger, and it was always absolutely off when they tried to emulate the predators of Equestria.

Done speaking, Pinkie looked down when her omni-tool vibrated on her hoof. Activating it, she pulled up the notification, a news report on the impact of Smile Inc going public.

Needless to say, it was big. Very big.

Smile, Inc. had shaken the entire stock market, and everyone was falling over themselves trying to snatch up as many shares as they could.

Shutting her omni-tool, she returned to staring at the stained wood of the conference table.

“You okay there?” Gilda asked.

Pinkie blinked, looking up at Gilda. “Hmm?”

“You okay?” Gilda asked again.

“Yes. I'm fine.” Done, Pinkie got back to her staring.

“Okay…” Gilda stared at her for a moment longer before getting back to her omni-tool.

The Tenth Street Reds had found their place on Earth, providing a place for the orphans and malcontents to make something of themselves in the world. Of course, that was just the sales pitch. In reality, the Reds had their business in more illegal activities than most could even imagine. There was of course the typical gang activities: drugs, smuggling, prostitution, slavery, and the like, but they participated in far more than that. The government agencies responsible for looking into them were aware that the Reds dabbled in assassinations, bribery, blackmail, extortion, and even identity changing, though they had no actual evidence.

New York was the home of the Reds, and as such, it had the largest population on the planet of members. They were a plague on the city, and they were constantly at odds with the police and the Alliance, though the Reds were always careful to make sure such conflicts didn’t devolve into any violent conflict or other illegalities.

It was simply a matter of time before things boiled over. It was a miracle that they hadn’t so far.

Hulo Jenson had joined the Reds on his eleventh birthday, and he’d been a loyal member ever since. By his seventeenth birthday, he’d already heavily involved himself with the smuggling operations in and out of the city. He’d seen the strangest things because of it. Turian fruit, highly illegal forms of asari child pornography, slaves of all races, and much, much more. He’d risen up through the ranks until he ran the operations of the entire midtown of the city.

Being in the Reds was one of the best decisions that Hulo had ever made, he’d decided that long ago. It brought him more money than he had imagined when he was just a kid. It was how he was able to entertain all his friends whenever he wished, not that he always paid whatever bar they’d decided to make their home for the night.

Why pay when you could rough up the owner and take his money instead?

The Ninth Circle was their current haunt. Despite the trendy name though, it wasn’t a place that the nicer crowds ever flocked to. Aside from the odd dock worker and down on their luck resident, the majority of occupants of the bar wore the Reds signature leather jackets, deep crimson scorpions embroidered on the back. They’d been growing progressively louder and more obnoxious the longer they had overstayed their welcome, downing glass after glass of cheap beer.

From behind the bar, the owner shot the tenth glare of the hour before going back to wiping everything down to an almost factory perfect shine. There was nothing he could do about them. They were paying customers, and they represented the largest amount of business that he’d received in more than a few days. To just outright kick them out would be the worst thing he could do.

He was just waiting for an excuse though.

That excuse came as Hulo downed his latest glass of beer, slamming the mug down hard enough onto the table that it shattered. The furniture wasn’t exactly what you could call sturdy, and had exceeded any conceivable lifespan for such an object at least two times over.

There was the excuse.

“Hey.” The owner shouted, pointing at them “Hey! you can't do that in here!”

Hulo froze, his knuckles turning white as he clenched them into a fist. He stood up, the rest of his friends joining him as he stalked towards the bar.

“You wanna start something?” Hulo asked, his words heavily tinged with a brooklyn accent.

“No.” Shaking his hands, the owner held up his hands in surrender. “Just get out! Go. Leave. We don't want you here.”

Hulo glanced back at his friends, and he could see that though they were willing to start a fight, none of them were really into it. They weren’t drunk enough, and it was still early in the day. There were better things they could do.

“Yeah, sure.” Hulo straightened his jacket and turned to his friends. “Let's get out of this shit hole.”

They left the Ninth Circle without paying, knocking a few drinks out of people's hands as they left.

The door shutting behind them, Hulo pulled a pack of cigarettes out of his pockets, the good kind, not the shit the rest of his friends smoked. He could afford them after all.

As he searched for his lighter, Hulo paused when he noticed a little pony creeping by on the opposite side of the street, jumping out of the way of everyone who didn’t notice her. Its legs were trembling and it was obvious that it was scared out of its mind.

“Whoa!” Hulo held up his hand to his friends. “Hold up.”

The group stopped, looking to follow Hulo’s pointing finger. A pony was a rare sight on Earth, and a child was even more so.

“Benton,” Hulo said, glancing at his best friend. “Tell me I'm not seein' things, am I?”

“Nah. That’s a pony right there” Benton, Hulo's right hand man and childhood friend, shook his head. They had joined the Reds together, and they’d stuck close ever since. Benton hit Hulo on the shoulder, gesturing with his head down the street in the opposite direction. “Come on. Let's get back. I'm hungry, and there's this new…”

He trailed off when he realized that Hulo was glaring at him. “What?”

“That's a pony.” Hulo said.

“Yeah.” Benton cocked his head, confused. “So what?”

“That's a pony,” Hulo said again, his voice slow as if explaining something to a particularly stupid child.

“We've established that, yeah.” Benton didn’t quite see where he was going with this.

Sighing, Hulo clapped Benton on the shoulder. “Is any of this makin' it through your thick little skull? That's a pony. We're the Tenth Street Reds. Come on, work that through your tiny, insignificant brains.”

“Where're you goin' with this?” Benton was not getting it.

“That’s a pony, and we’re the Tenth Street Reds!” Hulo rolled his eyes, frustrated. “We go kidnap that pony, then ransom her for money!”

“Why not just sell her?” Benton suggested. They always made more money off the slaves than the few hostages that the Reds took.

“No!” Hulo just stared at Benton was crazy. “You been watchin' the news? You don't wanna get killed by one of the pony gods do ya'? They've done it before.”

“What's different about what we're going to do?” Benton wasn’t really seeing the distinction.

“We're just gonna ransom her,” Hulo said. “Key difference. Ransom, not sell into slavery. They get it back in the end, not it disappearin’ forever into the underworld. Ya' gotta think about these things if ya' ever wanna get somewhere, Benton.”

“Got it.”

“Let's follow it.” Hulo motioned his friends forward after the little pony. It was just easy money waiting to happen after all.

Apple Bloom had to dart out of the way of another foot that came down almost directly on her head, trying to stay out of everyone’s way. Brightly colored though she may have been, she was still out of the sight line of almost everyone on the sidewalk, and no one was paying attention to where they were stepping.

Without Big Mac to part the crowd before her, almost no one sees her as she scrambled between legs and away from bicycles.

Out of breath and scared out of her mind, Apple Bloom finally ducked into the doorway of one of the skyscrapers. It brought her out of the way of most of the crowd, but she was so totally lost that she had no idea where to even begin to make her way to safety. She’d never prepared for this.

Tears welling in her eyes, she hiccuped, starting to cry.

“Hey there,” a voice said from behind her.

Apple Bloom looked up to find a scraggly looking man in an overbearing red leather jacket leaning against the building, staring down at her. There was a hungry look in his eyes, and it made her feel uneasy, her gut squirming inside her. .

“You lost?” The man drawled, his words thick with an accent Apple Bloom couldn’t place.

“I shouldn't talk ta' strangers,” she murmured, her ears flicking back against her skull. She said nothing else, instead diving back into the fray of the city.

Glancing back and having to look around her bow, Apple Bloom saw that the man was following her.

She started trotting faster.

Apple Bloom looked straight ahead, just in time to see someone dressed with the same jacket as the man step out in front of her.

She paused, hesitating, before crossing the street, only to stop when she saw two more dressed in the same red jackets coming from both sides of the street, herding her towards the alley between them.

With no choice, Apple Bloom entered, practically galloping now, only to skid to a stop when she found a fifth man dressed in a red jacket standing in the center of the alley, grinning at her dangerously.

Apple Bloom turned to run back out, only to find that she was too late and the four others following her had boxed her in.

“W-What are you doing?” Apple Bloom asked, wincing at the waver in her voice. She sounded weak and afraid, and that’s not how you were supposed to act against a threat. That wasn’t the Apple way. You were supposed to be strong!

She wasn’t feeling very strong at the moment, though.

“You look lost.” The first man she had seen stepped forward from the group, crossing his arms over his chest.

Apple Bloom clammed up. She wasn’t going to say anything else.

“No need to be like that, Red.” The man said. “My friends and I can help ya'. We've got this little place just down the street where you can rest, get away from the crowds and the noise. That's gotta be awful.”

“I-I'm just going back to the hotel.” Apple Bloom cursed herself as she spoke. She couldn’t help it!

“There's no need to lie to us, honey. We're the good guys.”

They closed in on her, forcing her flight or fight instincts closer to the surface, but there was nothing she could do. There were five of them, and she weighed 65 pounds soaking wet. What's she supposed to do?

This was so bad.

Applejack would have known what to do.

Coming to Earth had turned out to be a bit of a mixed blessing for Carmel Breeze. She knew quite a few humans that she’d met during her schooling to be a chef that called Earth their home, and Solar One’s presence over the planet offered her the chance to catch up with more than a few of them.

The downside to the situation was just how much danger Twilight was in. She had been assaulted on the most secure planet in the galaxy. How was she supposed to feel secure anywhere else, especially the homeworld of the one who tortured her?

There was nothing for it though, and Carmel was happy to have been given the time off by Twilight when she’d asked. She’d received an invitation from Hugo Augustine after he’d learned she was there, to meet over breakfast, and of course her answer was yes. She hadn’t seem him in years! After she’d agreed, Carmel realized she had forgotten to ask either of her herd mates whether they’d like to join her or not.

Lucky Arrow, though he wished that he could have come, had already set the day aside for working on one of the engines that had been giving him nothing but trouble since leaving Thessia. Honey Dawn, though she wasn’t particularly enthused, had agreed to come with her and even offered to pilot the shuttle down to New York.

That breakfast had turned into a lunch after Carmel’s and Hugo’s conversation had become edged into the afternoon. They hadn’t lasted much longer after that, and Honey Dawn and Carmel were just leaving the restaurant, full, content, and having had a wonderful time.

Well, Carmel had a wonderful time. Honey Dawn just suffered through it. She’d also heavily regretted the fact that she’d decided to wear her dress uniform, wing guards included.

“Thanks for coming with me, Honey.” Carmel nuzzled against Honey's side, giggling at her wife.

“Yeah, yeah.” Honey tried to pass off that it wasn't a big deal. It was. She had just sat through five hours of discussion that she could barely follow, all about food and cooking and cooking supplies, but thank Celestia, it was finally done.

They walked together down the street in silence for a moment.

“The food was great, Carmel, but I'm not sure it was worth the wait.” Honey Dawn finally said after they had walked several blocks.

Carmel just lifted an eyebrow at her.

“It was supposed to just be a breakfast,” Honey Dawn whined. “We just finished lunch at two in the afternoon.”

Carmel winced. Honey was telling the truth.

“Sorry, Honey.” Carmel apologized. “Hugo always was a—”

“Hey!” Honey Dawn shouted, pausing as she saw something rather disturbing down the alley they were passing.

Carmel was just in time to see a group of five humans turning to look at them, surrounding a little yellow filly.

“Get lost,” one of the humans shouted, waving them away. “This don't concern you.”

“It certainly looks like it concerns me,” Honey Dawn said, stomping a foot against the pavement.

“I told you, get lost—”

“Let me explain this to you,” Honey Dawn said, her voice steady and sure. “I have diplomatic immunity, and I could beat all of you to death and I wouldn't get so much as a slap on the wrist for it. It looks like the five of you are harassing that filly right there, and I certainly feel that it's my duty to step in.”

“Alright, bitch, you asked for it,” the man said. He motioned his thugs forward, and they stalked towards the two of them, ignoring the filly behind them who practically collapsed in relief at their attention leaving her.

“This’ll just be a moment.” Honey Dawn rolled her neck, shooting a smug grin at Carmel Breeze.

Before Carmel or the filly could react, Honey Dawn lept into action and she showed exactly why she was considered one of the best Wonderbolts to have ever been trained.

She used the thugs against themselves, springboarding off of the scrawny man’s chest and using the decorative armor on her wings to bash another's face in. He dropped like a sack of rocks, and the rest soon followed.

Carmel sauntered past the fight, making her way over to the shaking little filly, who had gone practically catatonic. She sat down next to her, and spoke softly to her. “Are you okay? They didn't hurt you, did they?”

“N-No,” the filly murmured, and Carmel had to strain to even hear her voice.

“What's your name?” Carmel asked, placing herself in front of the filly to keep her from seeing the fight.

“Apple Bloom,” the filly whispered.

“That's a very pretty name, Apple Bloom.” The name reminded her of something, and it took Carmel a moment to think of what. “You wouldn't happen to be related to a pony named Applejack, would you?”

“Y-Yeah, she's my big sister.” Apple Bloom perked up at the name.

“Well, then this must be the will of Celestia, the two of us meeting you.”

“Why's that?” Apple Bloom asked, her voice a little louder. She didn’t sound as scared as she did a moment ago.

“The pony I work for is looking for your sister,” Carmel explained. “She's very excited to meet her.”

The last of the thugs fell unconscious to the ground, and Honey Dawn sauntered over to Carmel and Apple Bloom, an inordinately proud smirk on her face.

“Amateurs, the lot of them,” she said, scoffing. “Wasn’t even a fight.”

“Yes, wonderful work, Honey. You beat up a bunch of teenagers. You have made my knees weak and my heart has gone all aflutter,” Carmel said in a flat voice, glancing at her wife.

Honey Dawn just rolled her eyes, huffing as she straightened her wings against her sides.

“This little filly here is Apple Bloom, the little sister of Applejack.” Carmel explained.

“Huh…” Honey Dawn stared at Apple Bloom, and the filly shifted nervously. “What are the odds?”

“How about we get you back to your big sister?” Carmel smiled at Apple Bloom, and Apple Bloom smiled back, a nervous thing, but hopeful. She was back in safe hooves.

Apple Bloom nodded, then started to cry, and Carmel Breeze wrapped her in a big hug, rubbing her back with her hoof.

Honey Dawn just watched the two of them with a thoughtful look on her face. Carmel would make a good mother. Her eyes widened when she realized just what she’d thought.

After too many hours of frustration, Twilight had resorted to drinking quite possibly the largest thermos of coffee anypony had ever seen. Gilda promised herself that she’d have a long talk with Tiny Berry for enabling her. Still… Twilight did look like she could use some caffeine, mostly because she refused to have a long nap. There were deep bags under her eyes, and she’d been up for nearly a day, ever since they arrived at Earth the day before.

“Where's my Gordian solution to this problem?” Twilight asked, before burping.

“What?” Gilda wasn’t sure what exactly she was questioning, but decided that it could work for Twilight’s question, or her burp.

“Nothing.” Twilight shook her head. Too much to explain on so little sleep. Before she could do anything else, her omni-tool rang. She answered it privately with a growl. “What?”

“Wait… Back up Honey Dawn.” Twilight sat up when she heard what Honey Dawn was saying on the other end. “You just… stumbled on her?”

Twilight eyed Rarity and Pinkie Pie, and they shifted under the attention.

“Right, Commander.” Twilight stared at the two of them a moment longer before looking away. “We'll meet you down there.”

Twilight hung up, and then knocked back the rest of the thermos. Rarity couldn’t wait any longer to hear what had just happened, and coughed.

“Honey Dawn and Carmel Breeze just stumbled on Apple Bloom, the little sister of Applejack, during an attempted fillynapping in an alley.” Twilight explained, sighing and glancing to the side in annoyance.

“That's certainly…” Rarity searched for the right word. “Convenient?”

“And ironic.” Twilight grumbled.

“How so?” Gilda asked, not getting Twilight’s meaning.

“The Gordian…” Twilight trailed off before shaking her head. “Never mind. Doesn't matter.”

Twilight jumped out of her chair and went to leave the conference room.

“Where are you going?” Gilda asked.

“To get dressed.” Twilight said over her shoulder.

Gilda paused at that. Twilight already was dressed.

When Applejack and Big Mac had realized that Apple Bloom was missing, they’d both been ready to tear the festival grounds apart. A quick visit to the food stalls had resulted in them finding her omni-tool on the ground, the stall Apple Bloom had chosen to eat at, and the cook had been quick to explain what she’d seen.

A quick march down to talk to the festival security had confirmed their fears, that a security guard had thrown Apple Bloom out of the festival. After they’d finished yelling at him, they’d immediately called the police, until Applejack’s omni-tool had gotten a call from a pony named Carmel Breeze.

Waiting in front of the front of the festival grounds with the security guard and his boss Applejack and Big Mac waited impatiently for the return of their little sister.

Applejack paced back and forth in the entrance, stopping every so often to take her hat off her head and worry at the brim. Big Mac sat stoically next to her, glancing over at her every so often, but the majority of his attention on the crowds walking past outside the festival grounds, waiting for any sign of Apple Bloom.

Her red bow was the first thing that he saw, and from there it was easy to make out Honey Dawn and Carmel Breeze escorting his little sister back to the festival grounds.

“Oh, thank Celestia!” Applejack cried when Big Mac pointed them out. She rushed forward and pulled Apple Bloom into a big hug, and the little filly collapsed into her big sister's forelegs with relief, sobbing out all of her fears.

Big Mac wrapped both of them in an even bigger hug, lifting them off the ground. “We were so worried, Apple Bloom.”

Apple Bloom tried to speak, but she was unable to, sobbing way to hard, taking great gulps of air. She was a mess.

Big Mac lowered both of his sister's down to the ground, turning to look at Honey Dawn and Carmel. “Thank you for saving Apple Bloom.”

“It wasn't a problem.” Honey Dawn, the pegasus he figured, said. “Glad to help.”

“She's a sweet little filly.” Carmel smiled sweetly at the sight of Applejack and Apple Bloom.

“Eyup,” Big Mac agreed.

“This was actually extremely lucky,” Honey Dawn said, laughing to herself. “My boss happens to be on Earth because of Miss Applejack.”

“AJ?” That couldn’t be right. It didn’t sound right.

“She can tell you more.” Honey Dawn shrugged with her wings. “She's on her way here now.”

“And your boss is…” Big Mac asked.

“Emissary Twilight Sparkle.”
Big Mac blinked.

He blinked again, then looked back at AJ. She was looking at him, having overheard what Honey Dawn had just said.

It didn’t seem real.

Author's Note

Sorry this chapter took so long, but I've been busy with something big. Formatting to a professional level takes some time, especially when you decide to do a deep level edit of approximately 150,000 words on top of it.

I'm getting a hardcover copy of Shepard and the Rainbows, and Shattered Record, Broken Wings, both of which I'm laying out myself (which is incredibly relaxing and fun). Currently, I'm editing both books to make sure they are as good as I can make them. As I start finalizing chapters on the computer, you'll see the outcome online.

The below images are the hand made book that I designed in word, and the far more professionally designed version I did in inDesign, after long hours of research and study on how real books are laid out.

This is the way the book will look (minus any highlighters). I think we can all agree, it looks far better than the version below it.

The Microsoft Word version. Blech.

I'm going to try and keep you all up to date with pictures and info as this work progresses, because it's pretty damn awesome, and I'm excited.

Chapter Thirty - Peak 15

Chapter Thirty - Peak 15
Noveria, Pax System, Horsehead Nebula
April 16, 2183 CE

Shepard woke to quiet knocking at her door, returning to wakefulness nearly instantly. Her bed was sweaty, and she her pajamas weren’t much better. Groaning, she laid their for a second, before there was another knock at the door.

“Yeah, yeah.” Rolling out of bed, Shepard stumbled to the door. Opening it, she found a young turian standing in the doorway, pushing a cart overflowing with covered trays. “Uh… Hello?”

“Good morning, Spectre,” the turian greeted her, his mandibles flaring in a smile. He was dressed in a bellhop’s uniform, perfectly pressed, with the hotel’s logo embroidered over the right breast. His talons were covered in white silk gloves, and there wasn’t a stain present on them anywhere. “The overseer thought a good breakfast before you set out would get all of you awake. We will set up in here, if that’s not a problem for you.”

“No…” Shepard blinked the sleep out of her eyes, her mind struggling to process what was happening. She cleared her throat, stepping aside. Her gut wasn’t warning her, and she had seen the security precautions the hotel took on the way in. There was no way that he was an assassin, nor was he trying to poison her or her crew. “I guess not?”

“Very good, ma’am.” The turian pushed the cart inside, and he was followed by several more waiters, two humans and an asari, pushing their own carts. Another pair of turians followed after them carrying two folding tables, silk table coverings draped over the tables. Shepard could only watch as they quickly and efficiently started to set up a buffet of quite delicious food.

Staring, Shepard took a breath, glancing down at what she was wearing. She was suddenly very glad that she decided to wear pajamas to bed. That could have been embarrassing.

Not that her ratty kitten pajamas were much better.

Shaking her head, Shepard turned and headed to the bathroom. She needed a shower, and she might as well get ready for the upcoming day.

While normally she could get in and out of the shower in less than five minutes (it was a necessity for a marine, much less an N7 Operator), but she’d taken the rare chance to luxuriate under the water with no rush to be anywhere, and it was heaven. From there, she’d taken the time to get her armored under-suit sitting just right. Even with the amount of money her’s had cost, it still chafed like the typical marine’s if you didn’t have the time to get it just right. Her hair, she just threw up into a loose bun. It was one of the few styles she could wear that looked good and didn’t hurt under her helmet.

Walking out of the bathroom, Riley felt lighter than she had in years. The luxury wasn’t something she needed, and she could always live with less, but it was always nice to act like a civilized being. She paused when she found most of her crew standing around her room, half of them holding plates and eating breakfast, the rest of them piling food onto their plates.

“Hi…” Shepard schooled the surprise from her face, standing straighter and holding her head high. Scootaloo called it her Commander pose. “When’d you all get here?”

Garrus looked up from what looked like a turian breakfast burrito, gesturing his thumb out the door of her room. “They said there was food.”

“Yeah.” Shepard walked over and looked over the tables. The human and equestrian food was instantly familiar. Eggs Benedict, quiche, crepes, and others. The asari plates were a bit more different, but it all smelled wonderfully delicious, making her stomach growl. The vast majority were aquatically based, with delicate fish and sauces drizzled over them. The turian breakfast (and quarian, by the simple fact that Tali could only eat dextro based foods) was much smaller, with only two dishes. There was the breakfast burritos that Garrus was eating, and a smaller dish of what might have passed for purple pumpkin slices on Earth. There were several pitchers of fresh squeezed orange juice, and pots of fresh coffee, imported directly from Hawaii.

Wrex had simply piled food from every tray onto his plate, amino acids be damned.

“Hey Riley!” Rainbow was in the middle of fitting a second egg into her mouth when she caught sight of her sister, waving. She tried to smile, but it didn’t go very well, with the two eggs in her mouth and everything. It actually came out more like, “Gfhuy Wiley.”

“Don't speak with your mouth full, Rainbow,” Riley reminded her as she took a plate for herself and piled it high. The one great thing about being a biotic was that she was able to eat pretty much whatever she wanted whenever she wanted. As a biotic, she could pretty much eat cake everyday all day and gain no weight. With the amount of power she could throw around, she burned through more calories than she really wanted to think about. She had used that ability more than a few times to make Rainbow jealous, stuffing donuts in her mouth while complaining about how much weight she was losing.

“What?” Rainbow cocked her head, raising an eyebrow before realizing what she was talking about. “Oh!” Rainbow swallowed both eggs practically un-chewed in a feat of immaturity that would not have been unheard of from their little sister, who was only seven. “Sorry.”

“Real classy there,” Riley said with a scoff as she put one of the nicer looking asari dishes on her plate. “You’re not a filly anymore.”

“Yeah, you're one to talk.” Rainbow pulled her plate closer, starting on her crepes, which had a rather larger than normal helping of whipped cream piled on top of it. She was just waiting for the moment to tell one of Riley’s more embarrassing stories. There were more than a few, and she’d listed them categorically from: ‘Riley mildly annoyed me,’ to, ‘Oh you didn’t, and I’m going to make you wish you hadn’t forgotten that I know everything about you, and yes, I just went there.’

Rainbow was very aware that her list needed work, and she planned to work on it.

Riley just rolled her eyes, picking at her plate, but then Liara walked in. She blushed, turning away from the asari. Liara didn’t even notice, saying her soft greetings to everyone in the room before walking over to the table.

She looked over the food, gingerly picking at what she didn't recognize, but she was an archeologist and all for trying new things! She had one of her PhDs in anthropology, and while she was sure that her professors weren’t speaking about alien breakfasts, but that didn’t matter.

As it was, she wasn’t going to rely completely on dishes she had no familiarity with and took a bit of crab porridge from Armali, just to be familiar.

“That looks appetizing,” Riley said, sidling up to Liara. The asari jumped in surprise at her sudden appearance. “Oh, sorry, didn’t mean to startle you.”

“It’s alright,” Liara said, a purple blush on her face. She glanced at the crab porridge and answered her question. “And no, it doesn’t look at all appetizing, but it tastes quite delicious.”

“Try the crepes. They’re delicious.” Riley took a bite of her own, savoring the burst of strawberry in her mouth and the Nutella filling. It was pretty much a desert masquerading as a breakfast, but she didn’t really care. Biotic, after all.

Riley blinked in surprise as Liara took her fork and stole a bite of the crepe from her plate. She watched as Liara’s eyes widened in delight at the taste.

“It’s good!” She said around the mouthful. She was quick to get one for herself, ignoring the dopey grin on Riley’s face. “I think I’ll have one for myself.”

“You’re giving me a toothache, Shepard.” Wrex said, going back for fourths. He could eat enough for five humans.

Breakfast had lasted nearly an hour, and everyone had split off to get armored up before meeting in Shepard’s room ten minutes later to head down to the garage together. They were met in the hotel’s lobby by a Hyland-Sorah security guard, an asari by the name of Malitia Atevus. Wearing the uniform of a captain (and boy did it rankle that private security had better uniforms than the Alliance), she led them to the garage and towards a pair of humans working on an M30 Grizzly painted black and grey.

The M30 Grizzly was a vast upgrade over the older M29, though it hadn’t received as widespread a deployment as its predecessor or the M35 Mako. Built for long hauls, it had the capability to comfortably house ten soldiers for a week without any support. It was outfitted with a cannon that was most often attached to frigates, capable of erasing almost anything it could encounter on the battlefield out of existence.

Though it was too big to fit on most Alliance ships, the M30 was still outfitted with jump jets for atmospheric insertions. Only dreadnoughts and cruisers were capable of carrying them, and because they weren’t capable of entering atmospheres, the builders of the M30 had had no other choice but to make it space ready.

“Mr. Weyland is our top mechanic,” Malitia said, gesturing towards the older of the two humans. “He'll get you settled and prepped for the ride.”

“Thank you.” Shepard shifted her helmet to under her other arm so she could shake Malitia’s hand. The way she held herself screamed dangerous, and Shepard was glad that she wasn’t going to have to fight her.

“It was my pleasure, Spectre Shepard,” the asari said before turning and leaving the garage.

“Alright people.” Turning to her team, Shepard pointed towards the Grizzly. The back was open and waiting for them, and Mr. Weyland and the other human looked like they had finished up with the preparations. “Get loaded up. We’re leaving in ten.”

Without any protest, the team lined up to load into the Grizzly before going to speak with the mechanic. Seeing her coming over, he straightened up to greet her, a flash of recognition in his eyes when he sees her. “Well, well, well. The first human Spectre, showing up in my garage? What are the odds?”

“Considering that you're the one with the key to the wheels I need, I'd say the odds were pretty damn high.” Shepard tapped her fingers on her helmet, eying Mr. Weyland. He was maybe sixty, his hair just starting to go grey, but with the gene-mods out there, he was probably only a third through his life. He was just old enough though that he might not have received any, or refused.

“A Spectre with humor?” Weyland laughed in amusement. “Never thought I’d see the day.”

“You meet many Spectres here?” Shepard leaned forward, interested to hear his response. Extremely interested.

“A few.” Weyland shrugged, far more cagey than he had been a moment ago.

“Saren Arterius?” Shepard asked, watching his response carefully.

“Big bastard, isn’t he?” Weyland smirked, and Shepard had all the answers she needed.

“He's giving me a lot of headaches,” Shepard said diplomatically, glancing away, though she didn’t let him out of her peripheral vision.

“That's better than normal,” Weyland said, laughing. “Usually he leaves people with a hole through their skull.”

“He tried.” Shepard shrugged.

“And you're still here?” Weyland sounded more than impressed. Shepard swore that there was actually a little bit of awe in his voice.

“Nukes just aren't as scary as they used to be.” It wasn’t really an answer, but Shepard wasn’t sure that she wanted to give him one. You never knew who might be working where.

“Sounds like quite the story.” His voice filled with curiosity, Weyland sounded eager. Too eager.

“Classified, I'm afraid.”

“Too bad.” Rubbing his hands on a rag thrown over his shoulder, Weyland looked more than a little disappointed.

“She’s good to go?” Shepard glanced back at the Grizzly. It looked every bit the beast it was named for.

“As well as it can be.” Weyland shrugged in as little of an apology as he could give. Noveria was brutal in the way few environments were, and as much as you could try to acclimatize a vehicle for weather, there was only so much you could do. “There aren't really any high capacity vehicles designed for this environment. As long as you don't let anything freeze over, you should be fine, even with the storm.”

“Don't let the big tank freeze, or we all die. Got it.” As part of her N training, Shepard had gone through cold weather training and graduated with top marks. She knew how to work in environments like Noveria. It was her job, after all.

“That's about right,” Weyland said, nodding. Pointing at the Grizzly, he put his hands in his pockets. “It's got supplies for a week off the grid, though I'd suggest not getting to the point where that's needed. Just follow the computer, and it'll take you right to Peak 15.”

“After a leisurely drive through a storm that could freeze you or me solid in under a minute.” Rolling her eyes, Shepard did her best to not laugh.

“Sure, there's that, but you don't seem like a woman who's afraid of a little chill.”

“No.”

“Just put your hand here,” Weyland said, holding up his datapad, a handprint directly in the middle, “and I’ll give you command access to the Grizzly.”

Shepard did as he asked and the datapad scanned her handprint. As soon as it was done, Weyland typed in a few commands, and just like that, the Grizzly belonged to Shepard.

“Wish I could come with you.” Putting his datapad back in its holder at his belt, Weyland clapped his hands together. “There’s nothing like a Noverian storm. They're fun.”

“You've got a strange definition of fun.” Even as an N7, driving in Noveria wasn’t her idea of a good time. It was dangerous in the extreme, and her job was to mitigate danger when possible, stacking the odds as much in her favor as possible.

Finished, Weyland and the other technician headed towards the warmth of the interior garage. Shepard watched them go before walking over to the Grizzly, climbing up the ladder into the interior.

Stepping inside, Shepard had to pause and take in the ridiculous luxury of the Grizzly. It definitely wasn’t stock, she was sure of that. The Alliance would never put in the amount of upgrades that she was seeing. The perks of working for a private company with a higher GDP than some planets that were out there, it seemed. Everywhere she looked she found the Hyland-Sorah logo.

The inside of the Grizzly was spacious, considering that it was a vehicle meant to take a hell of a pounding, and to dish out more than it ever would take. The armor was starship grade, and had probably cost more than she ever wanted to imagine. Holo-screens lined the walls, and everything was painted in orange, black, and grey.

Lining the interior of the rear cabin were eight chairs, four on each side. They faced inwards, and were self-molding to their occupants body, cushioning as much as they restrained. The fatality rates for vehicles with such seats were noticeably lower compared to the bucket seats that were standard in the Alliance. They were upholstered in orange, and the seat-belts were linked metal, painted matte black.

Tali, Liara, and Rainbow were already buckled in. Rainbow was busy playing a game on her omni-tool, while Liara was fiddling with the straps on her chair.

“Hey, Liara,” Shepard said, catching her attention. “Don’t mess with it.”

“What?” Liara blinked, looking up at Shepard in surprise. It took her a moment to work through what she had said. “Oh.”

“Who buckled you in?” The buckles weren’t a simple construction, and they were far more complicated than they had any right to be. That was the military for you.

“Oh! Yes, Chief Williams helped me.” Liara looked thankful, but a little confused.

“Then you're good.” Shepard patted Liara on the shoulder. “Don’t mess with them.”

“It’s too tight,” Liara said, scowling at the buckles.

“That's the way you want it.” Shepard resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Civilians were never any good with the military way of things. Life was soft for those who had never served, and she struggled to remember what that was like. It felt like so long ago that she had had sleepovers with Twilight and Rainbow. It seemed like an eternity. “Any looser, and you're liable to break yourself if we get in a fire fight.”

Liara paled at that and immediately let go of the straps.

“Don’t worry!” Shepard laughed, shaking her head. “We all know what we’re doing. We won’t let anything happen to you. It’ll be like a road trip.”

“Road trip?” Her nose scrunching up in confusion, Liara glanced at Tali and Rainbow to see if they knew what Riley was talking about.

“Ugh!” Rainbow groaned, burying her face in her hooves. “Road trips are the worst.”

“I don't have any idea what the two of you are talking about either.” Tali said as much to Liara as to Shepard and Rainbow. She looked at the two of them, waiting for an answer.

“Right,” Shepard nodded, looking at them. She laughed, glancing at Rainbow. “Quarian and Asari. I guess its more of a human... and Equestrian thing.”

“What is a road trip?” Liara asked again.

“Well…” Shepard thought for a moment, trying to figure out what to say. She bit her lip, shifting her helmet to under her other arm. It got heavy every so often, and was unwieldy when it wasn’t attached to anything other than her head. “It’s a vacation. You get in a car, and it has to be a car, not a shuttle or anything that doesn't ride on at least four wheels, and you stuff it full of your family and/or friends, and you head off to some distant location.”

Liara frowned, thinking about that, and not quite getting the appeal. She raised a brow, her nose still rather scrunched. “And… that’s it?”

“Yep.” Shepard popped the last syllable.

“I don't see the appeal.” Tali shook her head, wondering just what was wrong with humans.

“Nobody does.” Rainbow agreed, already back to playing her game. Though she’d only gone on one road trip with Riley before she shipped off to bootcamp, it had been a struggle for everyone involved. “They're the worst.”

“Buck up there, sister,” Shepard clapped Rainbow on the shoulder, laughed. “Cause you're stuck with all us crazy folk till we reach Peak 15, where we'll probably face something that's intent on killing all of us, or eating our faces.”

“I like my face where it is, Shepard.” Tali stared at Shepard, deadly serious.

“Don't we all.” With that done, Shepard headed further into the Grizzly, out of the main cabin. She hit the button to close the door as she went, sealing it up tight.

Coming out of the rear cabin and into the gun compartment, Shepard found Garrus and Ashley calibrating the guns to their own liking.

The gun compartment of the M30 Grizzly was a marvel of engineering and mathematically perfect thanks to the salarian design team that had helped designed them. It was able to freely swivel three-hundred sixty degrees, allowing the massive cannon on top to fire in virtually every direction. That didn’t include five feet around the entire vehicle, but that was mostly thanks to the fact that the turret couldn’t lower far enough.

Garrus had claimed the main gun for himself, while Ashley had taken control of the four smaller mini-guns recessed into the Grizzly's body. They were capable of raising up, providing complete cover to the Grizzly from anyone who might try to approach the tank, taking up the slack that the main cannon couldn’t protect from.

“You two are certainly getting cozy.” Shepard had to duck under Garrus’ chair, which was suspended from the ceiling, as she made her way towards the pilot compartment.

“If the Alliance knew how to calibrate their guns, I wouldn't have to change anything, would I?” There was a tone of long suffering in Garrus’ voice. He was so deep inside the operating systems for the cannon that Shepard wasn’t even quite sure of what he was doing.

“This isn't an Alliance Grizzly, Vakarian.” Ashley was actually offended, and Shepard had to keep herself from laughing.

“No?” Garrus hit the Systems Alliance logo engraved into the arm rest of his chair. It might have been retrofitted by Hyland-Sorah, but it still bore the remnants of its previous owners.

“The Alliance sells its surplus—“ Ashley tried to explain, but Garrus interrupted her.

“So you're acknowledging that it's an Alliance tank?” Garrus asked, peering down from his seat to look at her. Ashley just glanced up at him, her expression somewhere between a glare and a scowl.

“Well…” Searching for words, Ashley found herself losing the argument and didn’t at all like what she was saying.

“And because it's an Alliance tank,” Garrus continued, ignoring Ashley’s frustration. “We can both agree that the guns haven't been calibrated correctly in at least a year.”

“You sound excited, Garrus.” Shepard wasn’t at all invested in Ashley’s argument, nor did she actually care about protecting the Systems Alliance.

“Not excited…” Garrus frowned, thinking about it, before going right back on what he’d said. “Okay, that's a lie. I find it relaxing. The guns should be ready by the time we find ourselves in need of them.”

“And if we tried to fire now?” Shepard asked, suddenly worried.

“We'd be throwing rounds down range with a ten percent deviation from the expected target.”

“Ten percent?” Shepard boggled at that. For the amount of money Hyland-Sorah put into upgrading the tank, you’d think that they’d want to make sure their guns could hit what they fired at. With a ten percent deviation, you might as well be shooting a gun blindfolded.

“Bunch of slackers,” Ashley said, snorting and shaking her head.

“I want these guns in working order, Chief.” Shepard scoffed. At least that was something the Alliance could do. “Make it happen.”

“Aye, aye, ma’am.”

Shepard continued on.

Stepping through the door into the pilot’s compartment, Shepard smiled at the massive holoscreen that wrapped around the front of the Grizzly. It gave the illusion that you were sitting there in the open air, and was one of the perks of the Grizzly over the Mako. The Mako simply had a thick window that wrapped around the front, making the driver rely more on their instruments their own vision. Instruments were always a good thing, but sight had its advantages.

Shepard paused when she found Wrex sitting in the copilots seat, while Kaidan was sitting at the navigations spot off and to the side on the right.

“You can drive, Wrex?” Shepard asked, leaning against the pilot seat.

“A krogan who doesn't learn how to drive growing up on Tuchanka ends up food for a Maw.” He mimed a car being eaten with his hands, crunching and grinding an invisible car between his palms.

“Lovely little world you have there, Wrex.”

Wrex laughed as Shepard slid into the pilots seat, setting her helmet on the stand next to her chair.

“No, it's not. It’s an irradiated ball of death and fury.”

“You really want us to do this, Commander?” Kaidan asked, his nervousness clear in his voice. He turned in his chair, meeting her gaze.

“What?” Shepard buckled herself into her chair, settling into the comfort of her chair. It was surprisingly nice. “Taking a nice leisurely drive? Who wouldn't want any part of that.”

“This is Spectre Shepard. We’re ready to depart for Peak 15.” Shepard activated the comms, speaking to whoever was on the controls.

Through the holoscreen, the three of them watched as the garage door opens. They could see the moment that the warm air was frozen in its place and snow whipped inside, lashing against the Grizzly. They could't hear anything from inside.

Bringing up the controls and swiveling them around to a comfortable place for her, Shepard started the Grizzly, the power reactor activating underneath the gun cabin.

“You have the coordinates, Lieutenant?” Shepard asked over her shoulder.

“Yes, ma’am.” Sure enough, a quick look confirmed that Kaidan had the map pulled up on his holoscreen, separate from the main one in the pilot compartment.

“Make sure we don't get lost,” Shepard warned him, giving him a quick glare. “Consider that an order. None of us really want to get lost out here.”

“If we do,” Wrex said, meeting Kaidan’s gaze. Kaidan shifted uncomfortably at what he saw. “I’ll eat you.”

Kaidan blanched at that. Shepard glared at Wrex, but he just laughed. He simply didn’t care. When you got to a certain age (964, thanks for asking) you simply gave up caring.

“Right.” Turning back, Shepard throttled forward. “Let's get this show on the road.”

“I hate road trips.” Wrex crossed his arms, scowling.

The Grizzly entered the storm. For a moment, the wind threatened to toss it over, but after a moment fighting against it, it steadied. Shepard pulled onto the mountain road, and started the long journey towards Peak 15, past Port Hanshan.

Before taking her own seat, Liara had taken the chance to peek into the other two compartments of the Grizzly, and she was glad that she wasn’t needed anywhere but the rear cabin. Seeing Riley had made her feel bouncy, for lack of a better word, but that feeling had left rather quickly as soon as they had left the smooth pavement of the garage for the icy road to Peak 15. Liara gripped the arm rests of her chair, wincing at each bump and jostle of the tank. She clenched her eyes shut, scared out of her mind.

“There’s not really any reason to be so afraid,” Rainbow said, still playing the game on her omni-tool. Liara was rather put out to find that she wasn’t visibly affected by the Grizzly's uneven movements.

“That's easy for you to say.” Liara clenched her eyes shut as they went over another rather large bump, and she could’ve sworn that they got some air. “You’re a pegasus. You're used to storms.”

“Yeah, pushing them around.” Rainbow scoffed, rolling her eyes and shutting off her game. She was a Wonderbolt, and she’d flown in some of the worst storms that the weather factory could produce for training. The bouncing of the Grizzly was nothing but a nice excuse for a nap. Not that she’d tell Liara that. She felt an evil grin spread in her mind, and she decided to mess with the Asari. “It’s not really the same as sitting in a tin can while my big sister does her best to drive us off a cliff.”

Rainbow got exactly the reaction she was looking for when Liara squeaked and sunk further into her seat.

“Shepard isn't going to drive us off a cliff.” Tali tried to reassure her, but it didn’t really do any good.

“Easy for you to say. You haven't lived with her.” There was some truth to that. Rainbow had had more than a few close encounters with death as a passenger stuck with Riley driving.

“We’ll be fine, Liara.” Tali reached out, taking Liara's hand, patting it comfortingly. Tali almost immediately regretted that when the asari gripped it so hard it felt like her bones were cracking. “The Commander knows what she's doing.”

“Of course she does,” Liara managed to say through gritted teeth. She let go of Tali’s hand when the quarian did her best to pry it away.

Rainbow laughed at that, but a glare from Tali (and how she knew it was a glare no one would ever be able to say) shut her up. Rainbow sighed instead, her ears pinning back against her head. “She’s not going to drive us off a cliff. This isn’t really that bad, and it could be a lot worse. She didn’t make Commander for no reason.”

“Yes…” Liara looked up at the ceiling of the Grizzly, praying to the goddess that it would all be over soon. That prayer of course, would go unanswered as they had a full day of driving before they arrived at Peak 15. “Yes. I’m sure you're right.”

“Her crashing isn't what you need to be worrying about.” Rainbow said.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Liara spun to look at Rainbow, her eyes wide.

Rainbow just smirked and went back to playing her game. Liara looked to Tali for clarification, but the quarian just shrugged in response. Sighing, Liara settled back into her seat, closing her eyes and praying again to the goddess that the journey would be over as quickly as possible.

The upside that made Noveria so valuable to the companies that preformed their highly dangerous experimental work was also what made it so difficult to get anywhere. The freezing cold kept any containment breaches from getting much further from the front door of the facility, and there had never been a wide scale planetary breach. On a smaller scale, facilities had been lost and purged, but that was simply the fact of doing business.

The Grizzly was simply not made for the type of temperatures that ravaged the planet, and it took all of Shepard’s skills and more than a little bit of help from Garrus and Ashley to keep it from freezing over. That would have been as good as a death sentence.

As it was, the drive wasn’t at all pleasant. It took all of her concentration, and even then, she felt exhausted after just three hours of driving. Wrex took over from there, and though she’d never admit it, he was a better driver than her. It was just his age and the amount of time he had to practice she reassured herself.

They took to switching off every three hours, using the time in between to rest and prepare for doing it all over again. The visibility was practically zero and they were relying on the navigation to guide them down the winding roads safely, and at a crawl only three-fourths the speed Shepard would have preferred.

Shepard took the chance lunch in the rear cabin with Liara, Tali, and Rainbow during one of her breaks. When they had found what had been packed for their meal, they had all wondered at just who the company was trying to impress. Lunch was prime rib with mashed potatoes and green beans, with a hay burger substitution for Rainbow, and a turian dish for Tali and Garrus. It was a far cry from the military rations that they were all used to, much less the decontaminated food paste that was Tali’s regular meal.

After lunch and a short nap, Shepard had returned to the pilot’s compartment where she took over from Wrex to give him a chance to eat.

The drive marched on, and it took every bit of her concentration to keep them safe on the icy mountain road. Pavement was impossible to maintain in such conditions, and the original builders hadn’t even bothered. They’d just blasted a pathway into the mountain and did their best to make it relatively level. It was a constant battle to keep it from disappearing into the snow and ice.

As they got closer to Port Hanshan, Shepard tried to make contact. There were no responses, and the Port was completely silent. She had debated whether or not she wanted to stop and investigate, but they were racing against time. Matriarch Benezia could leave at any moment, and that simply wasn’t an option. With no other choice, and an odd feeling of worry in the pit of her stomach, they continued on past and onto the main road to Peak 15.

The road to Peak 15 was even worse than the one to Port Hanshan. It hadn’t been cleared in the past week and the snow had already begun to form drifts too big for the Grizzly to plow through. They were forced to an even slower crawl as they had to navigate around them, threading the winding road towards the base of the mountain, heading down while praying they wouldn’t fall off the side.

It was Wrex’s turn to drive, and he was doing a rather impressive job, considering that the holo-screen was practically completely white from the falling snow whipping against the front of the Grizzly. Shepard was buckled into her seat, though she was as relaxed as she could be with the tightness of the restraints. She was keeping a careful eye on the status of the tank. The hydraulics were getting a bit too close to freezing for her comfort.

Her mind wasn’t fully on her task though. She glanced at Wrex, tapping her fingers against her armored leg. “Spanish… Really?”

“Si.” Wrex looked at her and cracked a warm smile.

“Huh.” Shepard nodded, thinking that over. She couldn’t help but ask another question. “You don't speak french, do you?”

Wrex didn’t answer right away, turning back to the holoscreen. He laughed, grinning as he glanced back at her. “I know a Thessian language from an island called Nefrane that would make any frenchman blush.”

“You're just full of surprises, aren't you?” Shepard wondered just what other secrets Wrex was hiding. He’d seen more than she even wished to think about. There was every chance that he’d been alive at the same time that Pope Celestine III called for a third crusade.

That was certainly hard to wrap her head around.

“I'm picking up something strange on the scanners.” Kaidan spoke up from behind her. There was a hitch in his voice, and he sounded nervous.

“What is it, Alenko?” Shepard glanced back at Kaidan, sitting up straighter, getting ready for anything.

“I’ve got missile lock!” Kaidan shouted, his eyes widening in surprise.

Without even a second of hesitation, Shepard instantly transferred the Grizzly’s controls back to herself, pushing its speed to the limit.

“Three missiles incoming, Commander.” Kaidan warned her, switching his console away from navigations to scanning. He transferred a copy of his console to Shepard’s secondary screen.

“Garrus, Chief! We’ve got missiles incoming,” Shepard warned them. Taking in more information than seemed humanly possible, Shepard spun the Grizzly around and forced it to drive backwards just in time to see three missiles streak just past the front of the tank.

“We see them, Shepard.” Garrus’ voice crackled over the comms, just as the big gun opened fire, followed by the point defense mini-guns. One explosion! Two!

A third missile struck the Grizzly’s shields, knocking the tank off balance, onto one set of wheels before it crashed back down with a solid thump.

“Shit!” Shepard pulled the controls to the right, forcing the Grizzly back onto all its wheels.

“Hah!” Wrex laughed, more than happy to be under fire. It wasn’t a fun time until there were at least three explosions. That included included weddings. “Now this is what I signed up for.”

“What's shooting at us, LT?” Shepard asked, her voice having grown deathly cold.

“It looks like missile emplacements are hidden on the mountain side.” Kaidan swore when he realized the extent of the problem facing them. “There’s a good chance they’re lining the rest of the road, ma’am. It’s what I’d do, and they’ve certainly had the time.”

“Garrus, you hear that?” Shepard asked into the comms. “Take them out before they even know we’re here.”

“Got it, Shepard,” Garrus responded.

“Take them out. Make me proud.” With no time to shut the comms off, Shepard weaved the Grizzly around another pair of incoming missiles as Garrus and Ashley opened fire. In the distance, one of the missile emplacements exploded in a brilliant burst of fire and sparks, visible even through the thick snow. Driving through the mountain had suddenly become a deft ballet where a single misstep would result in death for all of them.

Wrex crossed his arms, already bored with the whole ordeal. Explosions were fun, sure, but with nothing for him to do, he can only watch in disinterest as a missile flew by less than an inch in front of the window.

He just grunted in annoyance, crossing his arms and resting his head back. “Wake me when its over.” Smacking his lips together, he let out an impressively loud snore.

“Wha…” Shepard glanced over at Wrex, then back at the road, then back at him, completely incredulous. “Are… Are you taking a nap.”

“Shut up,” Wrex said grumbling, turning away from Shepard. “I’m sleeping.”

Shepard didn't know at all how to react to that, and instead just focused back on her driving.

In the distance, another one of the missile emplacements exploded, and Shepard cracked a grin. “Nice shot, Garrus.”

Shepard paused for a moment, time seeming to slow down around her. She could have sworn that she saw the individual snowflakes as they flew past her. Looking over, a thought lodged itself in her mind. It was a quiet thought, but it stuck there. Biting her lip, she pondered that thought, and it turned into a plan.

Time sped up and Shepard spun the Grizzly to the left and sped up even more, pushing the Grizzly into the redlines.

“Uh…” Kaidan glanced at Shepard, then at his monitor, then back at Shepard and out the holoscreen. “Shepard, the road is that way.”

“I see it.” Shepard said, her voice as calm as could be.

Kaidan waited a moment for Shepard to turn back to the road and the incoming missiles that were flying right at them. Of the two options that Kaidan saw, he was much happier with the missile filled one. “Uh… Shepard.”

“Yeah?” Shepard asked, glancing at him with a smile on her face.

“What are you doing?” Kaidan sounded like he wanted out of the Grizzly as quickly as possible.

“Shortcut,” was all that Shepard said.

With no other preamble or ceremony, Shepard drove off the side of the mountain with the smile still on her face.

The tightness of the restraints kept her from shifting at all in her seat, and she kept her hands over the controls. She grinned as the screams of everyone in the Grizzly wafted their way up to the pilot's cabin. Everyone that is, but Wrex. He just shifted in his seat (restraints be damned) and snored louder in protest.

The Grizzly fell and fell and fell, and then Shepard fired the jump jets. Everyone was jerked back into their seat as their slowed dramatically, before settling onto the ground.

The screaming continued, even as Shepard drove a few more feet forward, stopping just before the entrance of Peak 15, and the burning wreckage of a Mako.

“Hello there, this is your Commander speaking. I’d like to thank everyone for flying Shepard air. Please keep all arms and legs inside the vehicle until the fasten seatbelt sign turns off. Thank you, and welcome to Peak 15.” Activating her comms, Shepard shut off the Grizzly.

Shepard turns the comms back off and hit Wrex in the shoulder. “Wake up, Wrex. We’re there.”

“You’re a worse driver than I am.” Wrex grunted, cracking an eye and glancing up at her.

“I like to think of it as efficiency.” Shepard said with a shrug. Unbuckling, she climbed out of her seat and picked up her helmet from next to her. She paused when she noticed that Kaidan was stuck to his seat, his knuckles white as he stared right ahead at his monitor, seeing straight through it. “You okay there, Alenko?”

He just groaned, a pitiful sound that was halfway between a death rattle and a thankful prayer that he was still alive.

“LT?” Shepard asked again, giggling at his reaction.

“I…” Kaidan pulled his fingers from his armrests, glancing up at her. His face was paler than normal, and his pupils were tiny. “I’m fine, ma’am."

“Yeah, good.” Shepard clapped him on the shoulder. “We're here. Come on, let's get going. We've got a job to do.”

Shepard left the pilot cabin as both Kaidan and Wrex started to get out of their seats, Kaidan far more shaky and scared and the Krogan.

Stepping into the gun compartment, Shepard found Garrus and Ashley struggling to get their bearings, though they were both doing a lot better than Kaidan. Ashley looked like she couldn’t decide whether or not she had enjoyed the fall, or wanted to throw up.

“Shepard…” Garrus started, his voice surprisingly calm considering. Shepard wondered whether the Hierarchy gave training in appearing unflappable. “A warning would be appreciated before you drive us off mountains.”

“What? A warning?” She scoffed, waving a hand at them and rolling her eyes. “That'd take away all the fun.”

“I'm all for sudden mortal terror as the next marine, Commander,” Ashley chimed in, her voice full of the shakiness that Garrus had managed to school out of his, “but I'm with the Turian on this one.”

“Deal with it, Chief,” Shepard said, not at all caring about what they were saying. “I made a command decision, and you will grin and say thank you, ma’am.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Ashley rolled her eyes. “Thank you, ma’am.”

“Come on. Get moving.” Before they had a chance to respond, she was walking through to the rear cabin, only to pause when she found that Liara had thrown up all over the floor. Rainbow was already unbuckled from her seat and rubbing her back, and Tali was trying to get her to drink a cup of water.

“You okay there, Liara.” Shepard asked, looking at the Asari worriedly.

Liara just groaned in response, holding her belly and looking rather more purple than normal.

“I think I speak for all of us, Shepard,” Tali said, looking up at her, “when I say that we are requesting you never drive ever again.”

“You enjoyed it. Don’t lie, Tali.” Shepard stepped over the mess of half digested prime rib on the floor, the knelt down next to Liara. She patted her knee. “Take deep breaths, Liara. You’re fine. I’m fine. None of us died, and we got where we needed to go at least five hours early, while neatly overstepping all of the missiles on the road we so neatly sidestepped.”

“Some warning would have been appreciated.” Liara looked up at Shepard, glaring up at her, though there was no real bite behind it.

“I'll keep that in mind.” Shepard smiled apologetically, standing to her full height and sealing her helmet on over her head. “Now come on. Your mom is waiting.”

“Yes, of course.” Liara nodded, taking a deep breath. She reminded herself why she was here: to try and save her mother, and that was more important than her mild discomfort at a sudden drop without any warning. “You’re right, Shepard.”

“I’m ready.” She picked up her own helmet and put it on her head, carefully easing it over her crest.

As the door lowered at the rear of the Grizzly, Shepard was hit by a wave of air far below freezing that cut its way through her armor and her under-suit, and she felt goose flesh popped up all over her body. She shivered, then jumped out of the back of the tank, her gun at the ready. Ashley and Garrus were the next out after her, covering her blind spots as Shepard took a few steps forward towards the entrance. The garage next to it was torn to pieces, revealing the interior airlock was burning inside.

Motioning her team forward, she lead them towards the first garage door. The hole was more than wide enough to walk through and they might as well use it if it was there.

Shepard was the first inside, and Ashley and Garrus helped her clear the room before motioning for the rest of them to follow. It was empty, save for the lingering remnants of the signs of life that filled it.

“Williams, get the door.” Shepard gestured towards the controls for the two sets of garage doors, interior and exterior.

Following the order, Ashley headed up to the controls while the rest of the team stacked up against the walls, providing clear lines of fire into every area of the room beyond. After a glance from Shepard, Garrus made sure to put himself between Liara and the second door. He was already at the back of the group, his sniper rifle out and his breathing steady.

Looking at Ashley, Shepard motioned for her to hit the controls, and she hit the button. With a groan, the door started sliding upwards, letting out a wave of warm air that began to fight a losing battle against the below freezing temperatures of the outside that was already leaking in.

The room beyond was completely dark, and their helmets automatically activated infrared vision with overlays of the room beyond. Unlike the older twenty-first century optics that used to be so common, the modern optics integrated into every helmet the Alliance issued wrapped the wearer in near three-hundred sixty degrees of vision, making it easy and even comfortable to use without the narrow fields of view that plagued older generations.

They stormed into the room, nearly silent, Garrus hanging back to provide covering fire.

It only took a moment to confirm that there wasn't anyone or anything waiting to ambush them.

“Stay frosty,” Shepard murmured over the comms, then motioned for Ashley to follow her up the staircase leading to the decontamination chamber and the welcoming area. It was up a small flight of stairs and a long walkway suspended over the ground.

It was quiet. Too quiet.

Something had gone terribly wrong, and Shepard thought for a moment that she could hear the building itself screaming in protest.

Reaching the end of the hall, they stared at the door leading into decon.

Ashley looked to Shepard, waiting for her signal to open the door, her shotgun at the ready. As Garrus and Wrex stacked up behind Shepard, she nodded at Ashley.

Stepping forward, she activated the door, and it slid open instantly.

What met them on the inside was not what they were expecting. The walls were coated with a dark, dripping resin, green so deep it was almost black, arranged in strange, alien patterns spreading everywhere. The forms of what might have been guns had been toppled over, covered over by the resin on the floor.

“What the hell?” Ashley recoiled, jumping back as she raised her shotgun.

“Quiet,” Shepard barked, her own rifle raising up. She glanced back to see Liara and Tali hanging back at the edge of the stairs, Rainbow hovering over them. She gestured them forward. “Liara. Up here.”

“Yes?” Liara ran up to get to Shepard's side, eager to please in whatever way she could.

“Have you ever seen anything like this?” It was a long shot, but if anyone was going to be familiar with the weird and the unfamiliar, it would be the archeologist who visited the worlds on the fringes of the galaxy.

Liara looked in at the decon room and frowned. Shepard could imagine her nose wrinkling in disgust under her helmet as she shook her head. “No. Never.”

Looking into the room, Wrex shifted uncomfortably, then reached into a pouch at his belt and pulled out his marker. He stepped forward catching everyone’s attention. “Everyone hold out their arms.”

“Not now, Wrex,” Shepard said, waving him back.

“Yes, now, Shepard.” Wrex stepped right into her personal space, holding the marker up and uncapping it. “We're doing this.”

“You going to explain why?” Shepard asked, looking at Wrex and then his marker.

“Just a hunch.” He didn’t say anything further, nor did her lower his marker.

Shepard looked at him, and she saw the depth of his convictions. She didn’t at all understand it, but her gut told her to go along with it. “… Alright.”

Holding out her left arm, Shepard let Wrex take it and he made a mark on the underside of her pauldron. She motioned for the rest of them to do the same, and though they might’ve grumbled about it, they did as Shepard ordered.

“We good, Wrex?” She asked as soon as they were done, Shepard met his gaze again.

“Yeah.” Capping his marker, Wrex pulled his shotgun back out.

“Alright. Now that we’ve all got our Krogan tats, let's move, people.” Shepard stepped into the decon room, moving to the interior door’s control. “Stick close, and no wandering off.”

Shepard hit the activation button and it slid open with a groan of protest. Shepard and Ashley were the first through, and the others followed after them. Like the deco room, the hall beyond was covered in more of the creeping resin, dripping a clear slime, and it looked incredibly muggy, almost tropical. Beads of condensation slid down the wall, dripping to the floor below.

One of the ways was completely blocked off by a wall of resin (and a quick look revealed that it led to the decon controls), and the other led to an elevator.

Stepping forward, they found that the elevator was already waiting for them. It wa too small for the entire team to cram into.

“Ashley, Wrex, with me,” Shepard said, looking back at her team. After a moment of grumbling, they crammed into the elevator, Wrex taking up most of the space. There was only a single floor that the elevator allowed them to go to. “We'll hold the elevator and wait for you to come after us. We'll signal if its safe.”

“Aye, aye, ma’am,” Kaidan said, taking up a defensive position towards the decon room.

The elevator doors closed, leaving Kaidan, Garrus, Tali, Liara, and Rainbow alone in the hall. Liara shifted uncomfortably and moved closer to the middle of the group. There was something wrong with the entire situation, but she couldn’t say what it was. It made her scalp itch, and she wanted to get as far away from Noveria as she could.

“I don't like it here,” Tali murmured, shifting on her feet as she tapped the sides of her shotgun.

No one answered her. They waited for Shepard's signal, their heads on a constant swivel, guns at the ready.

A deathly screech echoed in from the garage, the resin covering the walls seeming to suck up the sound. It sounded like a chittering howl, faint, and very, very angry.

“What was that?” Tali jumped, and Kaidan was surprised that she didn’t fire off her gun in surprise.

“I don't know.” Raising his rifle, Kaidan wondered just what it was they’d wandered into.

“It better not be spiders,” Tali hissed, her voice a mixture of fear and righteous anger.

Despite the situation, everyone glanced at her.

“Spiders?” Garrus asked, cocking his head at her.

“Yes.” Tali nodded once, firm in her beliefs. “Spiders.”

“I don't believe I've ever heard a spider make a sound like that,” Liara said, doing her best to try and reassure her friend.

“Maybe they're evolving,” Tali whispered, before hissing something out in khelish that was too fast for the translators too catch.

“It’s clear up here.” The comms crackled, and Shepard spoke. “Call the elevator back down and get the hell out of there.”

Kaidan hit the button, and they all waited anxiously for the elevator to return.

The elevator dinged welcomingly as it arrived, just as the vent above them exploded from its mount.

Before anyone could react, a dark, chitinous shape reached down, grabbing Liara. She didn't even have the chance to make a sound as she was ripped off her feet and pulled up into the vents.

“Liara!” Tali shouted, jumping to try and catch the asari’s foot, but she was too late.

Rainbow was about to fly up and after her, but a look from Kaidan forced her to stop.

“Liara!” Kaidan tried to contact Liara by her comms, but all he got was silence in return.

“Alenko, what's happening?” Shepard asked, shouting over the comms.

“In the elevator,” Kaidan ordered, covering the open vent and the hall beyond. “In!”

“Lieutenant, answer me!” Shepard shouted again, but there wasn’t any time to answer.

As soon as everyone was in the elevator, Alenko joined them just in time as the doors started to close, Tali hitting the up button furiously.

“Liara's gone, Commander,” Kaidan finally said into the comms.

“What?” Shepard coughed, and she sounded shocked. “Liara?”

“Something grabbed her, Commander.” Kaidan said, cursing himself. “Came from the vents, grabbed her, and was gone before any of us could react.”

“Shit!” Shepard cut the comms.

It only took a moment before the doors were opening again, and they found themselves joining Shepard, Ashley, and Wrex in what might have once been a room with a view, but the windows had frozen over and thanks to a hole in one of them, the entire room was now covered in snow.

“What the hell happened Lieutenant?” Shepard demanded as she marched right up to Kaidan, fury burning in her eyes.

“I don't know, Commander.” Kaidan was still trying to wrap his mind around what had just happened. Whatever was happening at Peak 15 was on a whole other level of messed up.

“What did you see?” Wrex asked, pushing past Shepard to get right in Kaidan’s face.

“What?” Kaidan took a step back, but Wrex just leaned forward, deadly serious.

“What did you see?” He repeated, his voice growing quieter.

“Answer him, LT.” Shepard stepped around Wrex to stand at his side.

Kaidan stared at Wrex for a moment before nodding. “I only caught a glimpse of it. It was fast. It looked armored, strong, insectoid. I’m sorry. I didn't get a good look.”

“None of us did,” Garrus chimed in, jumping to Kaidan’s defense.

Wrex grunted, turning away to pace back and forth in agitation.

Shepard watched him for a moment before taking a breath, scowling. “We're going to find her.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Kaidan ducked his head, ashamed.

“We're going to find her,” she murmured again. Shepard nodded, drawing herself together. “No more mistakes people. Let's move out.”

Author's Note

This is the start of the one arc that has excited me more than any other! It's going to be big, and it's going to change everything.

Chapter Thirty-Two - Unfortunate Escape

Chapter Thirty-Two - Unfortunate Escape
New York, New York, United North American States, Earth
April 17, 2183

The more Applejack spoke, the more Twilight drew in on herself, subconsciously trying to make herself as small of a target as possible. She had tucked her tail around herself, her shoulders hunched, and her ears lay flat against her skull. Applejack wasn’t being unkind, but she was bringing up every point that Twilight had secretly thought when it was late at night.

“What am I supposed to do?” Twilight finally managed to ask, her voice small.

Applejack opened her mouth to answer, but a knock at the door interrupted her. She glanced over at Big Mac, nodding at the door.

Standing from the couch, he gently untangled Applebloom from himself before he went to answer the door. Opening it, he found a young woman standing there with an open sided cart covered in trays of food. Big Mac didn't step aside, looking at her in distrust.

The woman actually shifted uncomfortably at his look, but she managed to not look away from him. That was a feat in and of itself, considering that she stood only about a foot taller than Big Mac. He far out-massed her. “The front desk has sent up a selection of our finest foods as an apology for your troubles. We hope that the rest of your stay in our city is far better than it has been so far.”

Big Mac studied her for what seemed to be an uncomfortably long amount of time. The woman could do nothing but stand there with an awkward smile as she waited for him to make his decision on whether he’d let her in or not. He stared a moment longer before finally stepping aside.

Quickly, she rushed inside and wheeled the cart carefully against the wall. Directing an uncomfortable smile at all of them, she said, “Have a wonderful day,” before leaving the room as fast as she possibly could.

As soon as the door clicked shut, Twilight was out of her chair and trotting over to the cart. The rest of them followed her up, but before they could open any of the trays, Twilight placed herself firmly between them and the food. “Don't touch anything. Let me check it first.”

They all thankfully backed away without protest, letting Twilight at the food.

Igniting her magic, Twilight did a quick scan of the entire cart with a spell her brother had taught her, making sure there wasn’t anything dangerous or explosive hidden in the plates.

There wasn't.

Opening the first plate, Twilight found that it was just a bunch of chocolate covered strawberries. A quick scan for poison and contaminants came up clean.

With a soft snort of satisfaction, Twilight moved onto the next tray.

Much like the first play, it was just a dessert, this time a complete peppermint cheesecake. It also came up clean.

The next plate.

Twilight jumped back in surprise as a metal ball about the size of a grapefruit lifted upward before she could even lift the cover, hovering above room. It floated forward, before projecting a hologram of a tall asian man dressed in a finely tailored suit and long black hair pulled into a top knot.

He smiled tauntingly at Twilight, giving her a short little bow of his head. “Hello there, Emissary.”

Twilight froze, instantly recognizing that voice. It seemed to ring around inside her skull, smashing a headache into existence. Her stomach tangled itself up in knots, and her ears swiveled back against her head. She took a shaky step back, her pupils dilating to almost pin prick. Sensing her fear, Gilda leaped out of her seat and rushed up to her marefriend's side.

“You recognize me. Good! I have a feeling we'll be getting to know each other very well, Twilight Sparkle.” The man closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, reveling in Twilight’s fear.

“Who the hell are you?” Gilda asked, growling, as she clenched her talons.

“Who do you think?” Rolling his eyes, the man looked down his nose at Gilda, completely unimpressed at her posturing.

Gilda looked at Twilight, then at the man, then back at Twilight. “This was the guy?” She asked, gesturing over her shoulder with him at a claw.

“I never saw him,” Twilight whispered, quiet enough that only Gilda could hear her, “but that's his voice.”

“I'm glad you recognize me, Sparkle. I’d be hurt after our lovely time together.”

“Don't call me that.” Even though she tried to be tough, her voice came out more like a squeak, and she winced at how weak she sounded.

“Call you what?” The man stared her down, and she shifted her hooves nervously. “Twilight?” He laughed, shaking his head. “I'll call you whatever I want. You need to learn that you're not in control here.”

Stepping firmly in front of Twilight to block the man’s view of her, Gilda flared the remnants of her wings and screeched! “Wherever you are, we'll find you, and we'll make you pay for what you did!”

“That's cute. Adorable actually.” He looked right past Gilda’s ineffectual attempts at hiding her marefriend at Twilight. “You're like a little puppy. How does it feel, Sparkle, to be fucking a barking puppy?

“I just want all of you to know how out of your depths you are.” Before Gilda and Twilight even had a chance to answer, the man was moving on to the others in the room. He looked right at Rarity. “Rarity Belle. You're an emerging fashionista with a penchant for sleeping around. I've got to say, you've got quite the taste in Asari. I've seen the pictures of your latests tryst on the extranet. You are quite the naughty animal.”

“The extranet?” Rarity blanched, and she ignored Sweetie Belle’s eyes on her. This was the worst. Possible. Thing!

“Pinkie Pie.” He moved right along. “How saccharine. Do I even need to go into what I know about you?”

Pinkie looked away, her expression flat.

Waiting a moment, he looked away from her when she didn’t respond. “I thought not.”

He finally turned to look at the Apple family. “You three were certainly a surprise. I wasn’t expecting Sparkle to throw her lot in with you.”

“Enough!” Twilight worked her courage up enough to step past Gilda, stomping a hoof on the floor. “Why are you doing this? What do you want?”

The man looked down at Twilight, condescending. “I'm here for you, Twilight. Isn't that obvious.”

Studying the room, Applejack noticed that magic was sparkling with violent restraint around Twilight’s horn. The mare was twitching, her eyes holding something dangerous in their depths.

Smartly, Applejack edged from Twilight, and the man looked right at her.

“Eager to leave, Applejack?” The man glared at her, and with a single statement, they all drew up short.

Twilight shivered, anxious, her hooves shaking. How could he see what was happening in the room?

How could he see what was happening in the room!

“That armor doesn't really suit you, Sparkle. First time wearing it?”

“No!” Twilight panicked and her magic exploded from her horn. A burst of light--

-- and they were suddenly all in the main conference room of Solar One.

Before anyone could say anything, the world went dark and Twilight passed out, the magical strain too much.

The air carried the soft scent of Celestia’s favorite flowers, which could be found planted all across Canterlot. It was familiar, and it instantly gave Twilight the feeling of home, well, normally it did that, but right now she was just a ball of anxiousness. Gilda was standing next to her in front of the little gate leading to the doorway of her childhood home.

Gilda stared up at the house nervously, uncomfortable in her dress clothes. She wasn’t really used to wearing clothes at all, but life back on Equestria was full of things she wasn’t used to. For Twilight, she was doing her best to make a good impression for her parents, and it was the only reason why the unicorn was able to get her inside the custom tailored suit the castle’s seamstress had made.

The suit did a lot to gracefully hide and divert attention from her scars and wounds, which was probably the only reason why Twilight had been able to get her inside it in the first place.

Sensing her nervousness, Twilight leaned in and gave her a quick, reassuring nuzzle. “They're going to love you. Don't worry so much.”

Gilda just looks at Twilight with an "oh, really" expression. She’d seen enough movies since her return to Equestria that she’d gotten a feeling for how these types of things went.

Twilight rolled her eyes then opened the gate, trotting up and knocking on the door.
The two of them stood there waiting. A moment passed, then the door opened to reveal Princess Cadance standing in the doorway, a wide smile on her face. Gilda could only raise an eyebrow as they both started the strangest dance she'd ever seen... And calling it a dance was being generous.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!” They cried out, drawing the attention of some of the ponies passing by on the street.

Gilda tilted her head at the sight of Twilight and Cadance both with their rumps in the air and pointed at each other. She finally decided, “I don't wanna know.”

Cadance straightened, the dance apparently complete, smiling warmly at Gilda, sparing only a quick glance at her disfigurement. “You must be Gilda.”

“Yeah.” Gilda waved at her awkwardly, hoping her blush wasn’t too obvious. “Hi.”

“It's wonderful to finally meet you.” Cadance didn’t so much as budge, and Gilda allowed herself to relax just a smidge. She wouldn’t be getting an unwelcome hug from this pony, and glancing at Twilight, she had a feeling that everyone she’d be meeting tonight had been given a very thorough lesson on how to act around a former slave. “Twily has told us so much about you!” Cadance stepped aside, motioning for them both to come in. “Come on in. Dinner's almost ready and everyone's waiting to meet you!”

Twilight and her mother Velvet stood in the hallway away from the rest of the guests, just near the kitchen. With one ear swiveled towards the living room, she could hear Cadance and Shining Armor amusing Gilda with stories of her childhood, but she found she was too focused on her mother to care and get embarrassed.

“I... I don't know what to say.” Twilight tilted her head, trying to process what her mother had just said.

Velvet glanced back at the living room before focusing on Twilight. She bit her lip, nervous but still willing to go forward and talk about the touchy subjects. “It's just, well…”

“Well, what?” Twilight asked, a hint of steel in her voice.

“I'm very happy for you, sweetheart, but I just want you to really think about what you're jumping into with Gilda.” Velvet plowed right on ahead, missing her typical grace and poise.

“Jumping into? I'm not making this decision rashly, mom.” Twilight narrowed her eyes in confusion. Where was all of this coming from? “I love Gilda!”

“I'm not questioning that,” Velvet said. “I'm just asking you to think about what a relationship with her will mean.”

“What WILL it mean, mom?” Twilight’s voice had gone quiet and cold.

“Gilda's a very damaged griffin, honey. In all likelihood she'll be fighting her Hallex addiction for the rest of her life. She has scars that go far beyond the physical, and she's barely had a chance to process what she's been through. I just want you to really think.” Velvet took a step closer, placing a kind hoof on her daughter’s shoulder.

“And what are you wanting me to think? That I should break up with Gilda?” Twilight whisper shouted at her mother, brushing her hoof away.

Velvet didn't say anything, but it was clear on her face that Twilight had struck the nail on the head.

“What?” Twilight shook her head, astounded. “No! What? Why would you... Mom?” Twilight was so confused that she didn't really know how to react.

“I'm not saying you shouldn't be her friend, but she isn't ready for a romantic relationship.”

“You just met her!” It was getting harder for Twilight to keep herself quiet, her anger building. “How do you know?”

“Everything alright?”

Twilight and Velvet turned to find Gilda nervously standing there. Hiding her anger, Twilight smiled warmly at her. Velvet looked away, uncomfortable.

“We should be heading back,” Twilight told Gilda. “It's getting late.”

Gilda looked confused, but she didn't argue with Twilight.

Waking up, Twilight found herself in her bed on Solar One. She had a splitting headache and it took her a few moments to come to full lucidity. She didn’t know how long she laid there, staring up into the darkness, but with a groan, she finally sat up.

Looking over at the bedside, she saw a note scrawled out in Gilda's rough chicken scratches, telling her that they were all down in the dining room.

Slinking into the dining room, Twilight found the Apples, Gilda, Pinkie and Maud, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Spike sitting around a table. They were picking at their meals. The man had obviously shook them up far more than anyone wanted to admit. No one noticed her at first. She stared at the group, chewing on her lip, feeling more than a little embarrassed and overwhelmed.

It was Rarity who noticed her first, and she gasped in horror, drawing everyone else's attention.

“Darling!” Rarity practically bolted from her chair to get to Twilight. If it was possible, she would have left a smoke trail. “Your mane. Don't worry, I can fix it before you even say 'what’.”

“What?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Done!” Rarity stepped back, giving a nod of satisfaction.

Sure enough, Twilight’s mane was now back to its normal style, all signs of bed head gone. Rarity trotted back over to her seat and gracefully sat back in it.

Twilight stood there stunned for a moment before shaking it off, taking a seat next to Gilda.

“How are you feeling?” Gilda asked, nuzzling her marefriend with her beak.

“I've got a headache.” Twilight moaned. She dropped her head against Gilda’s shoulder.

“I imagine so.” Rarity nodded in understanding as she took a sip of her tea. “The amount of magic you expended, well, I never could have pulled that off in a million years.”

Twilight just grunted, shrugging. She turned her attention to the Apples, who were sitting close together, protective around their little sister. “I'm sorry to drag you into all of this. It's all spiraling out of control and I don't know what to do.”

“Shucks, sugarcube,” Applejack said, looking up at her. “You didn't cause any of this. None of us asked for this, not even you. Seems to me that it's all that darn books fault.”

“Eyup.” Big Mac agreed, giving a nod of his head.

Twilight was thankful for their words but she didn't really believe a word of it. It showed on her face. “Is there anywhere we can take you? I hate we've unconvinced you so much.”

Applejack and Big Mac shared a look.

“We thought you were trying to gather all of us Element Bearers together,” Applejack said when she looked back at Twilight.
Twilight shrugged, scuffing a hoof on the table.

“The way we see it,” Applejack continued on, “the safest place in the galaxy is right here on this ship. We'll come with you if it's all the same. That fella would just have an easier time getting to all of us if split up all across the galaxy.”

Twilights eyes teared up, and she nodded her gratitude. “Thank you.”

Kai Leng was just finishing packing up all of the equipment in their crates when there was a knock at his door. Taking calm, even strides over to the door, he opened it to find Hope Lilium standing there.

“Well?” He asked, waiting. Everything hinged on whether or not Hope had accomplished her role or not.

“It's done,” Hope confirmed, a little smirk on her face.

“Good work.” Kai Leng stepped out of the room, handing the room key to Hope. “Take care of it.”

Before she could respond, Kai Leng was walking down the hall and away from her, straightening his suit.

Author's Note

Hey look! Two chapters in one day.

Interlude Two - The Rule of Omega

Interlude Two - The Rule of Omega
Omega, Omega Nebula, Sahrabarik
April 17, 2183

Like most Spectres, Tela didn’t have a ship of her own. She had heard that Shepard had been granted use of the Alliance’s prototype stealth frigate, and she didn’t even want to imagine the headaches that must come along with command of such an untested vessel. Shepard was a special case, and only a special ship would be able to bring Saren in for justice.

Unlike Shepard, Tela was content to use the single person, long term mission vessels that the Council kept for Spectre use. The current one she was occupying was an Asari skimmer ship, built by the same shipyards that the venerated Destiny Ascension hailed from. Designed for one or two passengers, she was fast, and could spends years on end without needing to come in. Spectres were lone wolves, another difference that Shepard seemed to have to the rest of her comrades.

The flight to Omega had taken a little longer than necessary, but Tela had felt that the misdirection of any potential tails had been prudent. After all, when you were dealing with the Shadow Broker, no precaution was too extreme. His (or her) eyes were everywhere. No one could truly be trusted, and nothing was secure. She was sure that if he had been keeping an eye on her (which was more than reasonable considering she was only one of a handful of Spectres in the galaxy, and anyone wanted by the galaxy like he was would keep an eye on the most likely candidates to bring him in), but even just a few minutes of confusion would make those extra few days of travel worth it.

For what felt like the millionth time, Tela stared at the picture of the brand she had found. Everything she was doing, every part of her mission, all of it boiled down to that little piece of burned skin. Icobius Dhargerk. According to the information that Barla Von had given her, she’d find the man who could lead her to him on Omega.

She really wasn’t looking forward to stepping foot on that rotting space station again. At the very thought, her lip curled involuntarily, and she repressed a shudder. Omega was like a disease, and the longer you spent there, the more it felt like you’d never be able to wash yourself completely clean of the experience.

The flight over had also given her the time to process Nihlus' death. She wasn't okay, and she wouldn't be for a long time, but it was better to remember the good times they had together than the image of his death, replaying over and over again in her head. He had been a good man, one of the best she’d ever met, and she would miss him dearly, but she was an asari, and everyone always went away in the end.

She shifted in her seat, tapping her fingers impatiently on the armrest. Omega loomed large in her viewscreen, a space station built inside a carved out asteroid. In many ways, Omega represented the polar opposite of the Citadel.

Where the Citadel was truly the pinnacle of long lasting grace, a testament to the Protheans’ understanding of physics and architecture, Omega was a monument to waste and destruction. It had been built on and over across countless millennia, and each year it resembled just a little bit more an ancient beast’s skeleton, the long spindly towers the ribs, and the asteroid its misshapen skull.

At the direction of Omega’s flight control, Tela pulled her ship into one of the multitude of valuable docking slips. Space was always at a premium on Omega, which was more than a little miraculous when you took into account how many ships were always coming and going with their most likely illegal hauls. She also tried to ignore the fact that it had been a Vorcha directing her path. Nothing good would come from pondering on that.

The docking itself took relatively little time thanks to the lack of regulations and safety checks that ran rampant on Omega. Where on the Citadel it could take as much as an hour before being allowed to disembark, on Omega it only took a few minutes before the docking tube was being extended to her ship, and her clearance to disembark was given.

Exiting her ship, Tela was unsurprised to find a Batarian waiting for her. He wasn’t wearing T’Loak’s sigil, and he was armed with only a pistol. It was obvious to her that he was about to threaten her, but that was only until he got a good look at her.

That made him pause.

Her pulling her shotgun on him and directing the deadly end at his face made him about face and walk away as quickly as he could without outright running. Tela just watched him go, amused at his cowardice, shaking her head, unimpressed.

“Vasir.”

Tela turned at the voice from behind her, her shotgun still held loosely in her hands. She relaxed only slightly when she found it was Aria's chief bodyguard and right hand man, a Batarian named Anto.

“Aria wants to speak to you,” he drawled in an uninterested voice.

“Lead on,” Tela said as she put her shotgun away.

There were very few Asari with as much power and influence as Aria T’Loak. It had taken centuries to claw and fight and murder her way to where she was now, but it had all been worth it. To see the fear and respect that she held in others eyes was such a delicious feeling, even more so when anyone underestimated her.

Standing in her private apartments, she looked out through her windows down at the private, VIP section of Afterlife, her pride and joy. The party never stopped, and the sheer amount of private business (completely illegal of course) that flowed through there would shock economists across the galaxy. While she tried her best to keep up her image of an uninterested warlord, the truth of the matter was that she was at the head of one of the largest economies in the galaxy. Omega could rival any single race, though that information was kept incredibly secret. If it ever got out, she was sure that it would only be a matter of hours until the Council ordered the extermination of the Terminus Systems.

It would be a bloody battle, and the Terminus would take their pound of flesh, but in the end, the Council would win. It was as simple as that.

Sipping at her glass of Serrice Ice Brandy, she was brought from her musings at the sound of her daughter, Liselle, turning another page in her book. The result of a coupling three centuries or so ago with a Turian pirate, Liselle was probably the most important thing she had ever given to the galaxy. She was nothing like her mother, which was a blessing, considering how often young Asari found themselves killed when they inevitably got caught up in things beyond their comprehending.

Instead of becoming a stripper, like Aria had in her maiden days, Liselle instead attended the finest universities on Thessia, Earth, and Sur’Kesh. To say that she was brilliant was an understatement. Without her help, the vast web of money and power that kept Omega (and by extension, much of the Terminus Systems) running would collapse.

A knock at the door drew Aria from her thoughts once more, but this time, her mood darkened. There would only be one reason for someone to be knocking at her door right now.

“Enter,” Aria said, managing to keep her voice calm and even, instead of the growl that wanted to get out.

The door opened, and Anto entered, followed by the one Asari that Aria didn’t want to see, Tela Vasir. They locked eyes, a multitude of emotions crossing between them. Most of them involved anger, hate, a wish for violence, love, and familial tolerance.

“You can leave, Anto.” Aria dismissed her most trusted lieutenant with a wave of her hand, a multitude of expressions fighting to come across her face. In the end, they all merged together to leave her blank.

Anto gave a short bow of his head before leaving. As soon as the door hissed shut behind him, Aria started stalking towards Tela, setting down her glass of brandy on a small table.

She thought of what to say for several long moments, never letting Tela leave her sight. It had been a long time since she had last seen her, but not long enough in her opinion. Tela had been responsible for the destruction of her private yacht after all. She finally settled on saying, “I thought I told you never to come here.”

With audacity that few ever dared to express to her, Tela completely ignored her, instead making herself right at home as she dropped gracefully down onto the couch next to Liselle. The younger Asari looked up at the Spectre, smiling in greeting at her.

“Hey kid, good to see you.” Tela wrapped an arm around Liselle’s shoulders in a quick, but warm hug.

“Aunt Tela,” Liselle greeted back, a genuine smile on her face.

They both ignored Aria's annoyed grunt from behind them.

“I think your mom is going to kill me.” Tela told Liselle, looking completely unconcerned over such a matter.

“Don't worry about her.” Liselle waved Tela’s statement away without a care in the world. “She's happy to see you. She just doesn't want to say it.”

Was she happy to see her, Aria wondered? She paused, reflecting inwards on her own thoughts and feelings before grudgingly deciding that yes, Liselle was correct.

Not that she’d ever tell anyone that.

“I know,” Tela responded.

How did she always know? There was no purpose in trying to hide anything from her. She’d almost forgotten that. Growing up with her had been an extremely frustrating experience for both of them, and Tela always seemed to know what she was thinking. Aria finally just rolled her eyes and joined them on one of the couches. “Yes. You caught me. I'm glad to see you alive, little sister.”

“I can tell from your heartfelt welcoming,” Tela dryly remarked.

“I’m the only one allowed to kill you.” No need to let her have the last word on that matter, Aria decided, before moving onto her real questions. “What are you here for? I thought you'd promised to never come here again?”

“I did.” Tela's eyes grew cold as she seemed to stare directly into Aria’s soul. “That was before someone assassinated my bondmate.”

“I'd heard about that.” Aria smirked. She was never going to miss out on the chance to make fun of her sister, especially considering the things she’d said when she’d helped Aria kill her first lover all those centuries ago. “A Turian? Really? I thought they weren't your type.”

“My investigation brought me here. I won't be here any longer than necessary.” Tela wisely ignored her older sister’s attempt at baiting her. Opening her omni-tool, Tela showed her a picture of what appeared to be a slave brand. “I'm tracking down a slave trader who uses this brand.”

Aria glanced at it, but a glance was all she needed. Tela saw the flash of recognition in her eyes.

“What's it worth to you?” Aria asked with the grin of a shark.

“Mother!” Liselle protested, shooting her mother a glare.

“Fine!” She’d never been able to say no to Liselle about anything, and it was more than a minor miracle that she hadn’t become spoiled because of that. “I'll help you, no charge.”

“Your kindness knows no bounds.” Tela’s voice was as dry as the deserts of Tuchanka.

“Do you want my help or not?” Glaring at Tela, Aria crossed her arms.

Tela leaned back into the couch, gesturing peace.

“Good…” Aria shifted in her own seat, crossing one of her legs primly over the other. “His name is Elphian Kepatros. He's some two bit slave trader, with ties to Khar'shan. He owns a little fortress near the bottom of Omega. Anto can give you directions.”

“How did you just know that off hand?”
Aria laughed, shaking her head. “You're not the first one to ask about him. Unlike them, though, you didn't bring anything to pay for it.”
“Alright.” Tela scowled hearing that, but she didn’t protest. Omega wasn’t really a place known for its kindness and generosity. She stood gracefully. “Thank you, sister, for the information.”

As Tela turned to leave, Liselle threw herself from the couch and grabbed her aunt in a tight hug. “Don't be gone another decade before we see you again.”

Tela glanced at Aria, who rolled her eyes but nodded in agreement.

“I won't,” Tela agreed, and with that, she left Aria's apartments.

Sure enough, Kepatros operated his business out of what appeared to be a little fortress. It wasn’t as impressive as the castle that she’d had to destroy early on in her career as a Spectre, nor did it actually look like a castle, but no one would mistake it for anything else but a fortress. With high walls and gunnery emplacements, all surrounding a central building,it was highly guarded, with slave pens dotted around inside the wall.

After meeting her sister, Tela had returned to her ship and changed into her Spectre armor. That wasn’t saying that she had left her ship the first time unarmored. She always wore an armored undersuit, as well as a less powerful kinetic barrier on her belt, but her actual armor was far more obvious. It was painted white and navy blue, sleek, skin tight, and built for stealth. A cowl covered her face, hiding her identity from any who would seek to harm her.

Not that they would be able to do anything about it.

Her infiltration would be easy, despite the amount of guns and guards that patrolled the area. None of it had been designed by anyone with any actual knowledge in tactics or defense. Activating a cloaking device, she ran up to the lowest and most vulnerable part of the wall. Using her biotics, she lowered her gravity and blasted herself upwards and over the wall.

She landed on top of one of the slave pens like a feather, still invisible, completely silent. Paying no mind to the slaves inside, Tela jumped down from the pen and made her way to inner sanctum of the fortress. There wasn’t a doubt in her mind that Kepatros’ office would be at the center. That was the type of man he was after all.

Breaking inside was sadly even easier than getting over the wall. All she had to do was just slips in past a guard as he left the main building to go on patrol.

The inside of the fortress was a testament to money, power, and poor taste in interior decoration. It was a mix of clashing elements, exotic woods, tacky carvings, super high-tech equipment, and other eccentricities that all come together to form a cacophony of nothing.

Tela ignored all of that (for both the sake of her mission, and her own sanity), making her way towards what she hoped was Kepatros' office. Along the way, she managed to keep herself from being seen or activating any alarms, not that it was too hard. If this had been her fortress, she would have had whoever designed it shot, then blown out an airlock.

She was completely successful in her attempt. No one had so much as a clue.
It only took about thirty minutes from the moment Tela jumped over the wall until she found Kepatros' office. Pathetically easy really. Just like she had thought, it was at the exact center of the fortress, and it was even more ostentatious and over the top than its surroundings. That just made it easy for someone like her to find him.

The door to his office was top of the line. Salarian made locks custom set into a door forged from Turian metals, which had to have come from the armor of a decommissioned dreadnought. It would have been impossible to break through on her own, but it was already unlocked.

What luck.

Drawing a silenced pistol from her hip, Tela headed inside.

Slinking inside, Tela paused when she found a Batarian, most likely Kepatros, kneeling in front of a group of ponies in black armor. There wasn’t a single inch of them that wasn’t hidden behind armor, dull faceplates staring at her.

She hadn’t expected that.

Tela and the ponies stared at each other entirely far too long, and Tela was glad she had a mask to hide her blush as soon as she realized that.

One of the ponies, taller than the rest, but also surprisingly slim, most likely a female, stepped forward. “What are you doing here?” She asked, her voice light and delicate.

“I could ask you the same thing,” Tela responded.

“You're not one of his guards.” The mare tilted her head ever so slightly, glancing down at Kepatros.

“No.” If she was a guard… well, Tela wasn’t, and that’s all that mattered.

The tall pony glanced back at one who was thicker built and taller than the others, though still shorter than her, a stallion obviously. He shrugged at her. Whatever decision she made, it was apparently up to her.

“What are you here for?” The mare asked, turning back to look at Tela.

“Him.” Tela gestured at Kepartos with her pistol. “He has information I need.”

“Maybe we could work something out.” The mare didn’t sound like she wanted to start a fight, which was a good thing in Tela’s mind. Considering that both she and the stallion had horns, and the other two had wing blades, it wouldn’t be a good idea to confront them violently. She’d seen ponies in action, and she didn’t want to fight them if she didn’t have to.

Thankfully, the entire ordeal was going far easier than Tela ever imagined that it would.

At that moment, an alarm went off.

“We have to go.” The male unicorn stepped forward,

“Wait!” Tela held up her hand that wasn’t holding her pistol. “I need to find where he gets his slaves from on Khar'shan.”

“We already got that information,” the mare said, and as if to emphasize her point, one of the other ponies stepped forward and slit Kepartos’ throat with one of their wing blades. “If you want it, help us get out of here.”

“Okay.” There was nothing else Tela could say. They had what she needed.

Just like she had imagined, the guards Kepartos had hired couldn’t put up much of a fight compared to the a Spectre and four highly trained ponies. It was sad just how easily they were able to cut a swathe of blood and violence through them without so much as slowing down.

The ponies made a point to stop at every slave pen and break them open, giving a short message to the slaves before continuing onwards. Tela didn’t bother to pay attention to what they were saying. Even though the fight was easy, that didn’t mean it was a wise idea for her to let her guard down. That’s how you ended up dead.

It was only after the ponies were satisfied that there weren’t any slaves left in the fortress that they bothered to get out. They were just in time to see a wave of shuttles heading there way, each emblazoned with the logo of the Blue Suns. Unlike the guards, they’d actually be able to put up a worthwhile fight.

Too bad that none of them actually wanted to hang around and get involved. There was no other choice but to split up, Tela realized as the ponies start to move. The male unicorn hung back for a moment to speak with her.

“Meet us in dock 656.” His voice was calm and assured, with a hint of steel that spoke to his training. He wasn’t even rattled by the fact that he’d spilled blood, which Tela had a feeling was a rarity among his race. “Our ship is the Silentium Amoris.”

“If you double-cross me…” Tela warned, trailing off to leave any threat up to his imagination.

“Right back at you.” His tone was flippant and unimpressed.

The two headed their separate ways as Kepartos' remaining guards rushed after them, joined by the Blue Suns.

It had been just as easy to evade the guards and the Blue Suns, and it had taken Tela another thirty minutes to get to the docks the pony had told her to meet at. Standing in the entrance of the socks, Tela stared at the pony’s ship, the Silentium Amoris, wondering just what she had gotten herself into.

The Silentium Amoris was a massive ship, practically a heavy cruiser, but the most worrying thing about it was the seal of the royal family of Equestria on its prow. This was a royal ship, only ever used by the Princesses and their families.

Whoever those ponies were, they weren’t free agents. To be using a ship like this meant they had backing from one of the Royal family. Tela made a note to be extremely careful in any further dealings with them. It wouldn’t do to piss off Equestria.

Squaring her shoulders, Tela walked confidently to the airlock, barely even noticing the nearly imperceptible scan as it verified her identity.

The airlock slid open, letting her through the first hatch.

After wiping her clean of any contaminants (and she was annoyed to say that spending anytime on Omega definitely contaminated you), the secondary airlock opened and Tela stepped inside.

She found herself met by a group of Wonderbolts, fully armored, wing blades, battlesaddles and all. They weren’t taking any precautions with her, and Tela realized that she’d have very little chance of making it out of this alive if they decided she was an enemy.

“Spectre Vasir. We weren't expecting to run into any Council interference on our mission.” The female unicorn spoke from behind her, but Tela didn’t immediately turn to face her, too busy keeping an eye on the armed ponies in front of her.

“And I wasn't expecting to find Equestrians,” Tela responded. Finally turning, Tela blinked in surprise when she saw Princess Mi Amore Cadenza standing in front of her, still wearing the armored body suit, but her wings and head free. She recognized the Princess immediately. When Equestria revealed itself to the galaxy, Tela had been quick to memorize all of the Equestrian alicorns. They were the most dangerous beings in the galaxy after all.

The fact that one of them was standing in front of her made her wonder just what one of them was doing on Omega. Regardless, Tela gave her a short, respectful bow of her head. “Princess.”

“What are you doing on Omega?” Princess Cadenza asked, studying Tela carefully.

“I'm hunting the Shadow Broker.” There was no reason to hide her true purpose. The alicorn could draw it from her mind if she wanted to.

A unicorn that Tela recognized as Shining Armor walked up behind Princess Cadenza, dressed the same as his wife.

“The Shadow Broker?” He asked. “What does he have to do with Equestrian slaves?”

“The Shadow Broker was behind the Equestrian raid.” Tela explained, and she was surprised to see that they were surprised by that. It would require further questioning. “He's been heavily involved in the capture and sales of Equestrians across the galaxy. I'm searching for the man he uses to conduct that business.”

“Icobius Dhargerk,” Shining Armor said.

“Yes.”

“It seems we have a common goal,” Princess Cadenza said. She turned to share a look with Shining Armor, and after a moment, it was obvious that they were in agreement with each other. She turned back to Tela. “We are going to Khar'shan to send a message. You may come with us if you wish, but you won't interfere in our mission.”

“And what mission is that?” Tela asked, curious.

“We are going to free every Equestrian slave,” Princess Cadenza said, punctuating her statement with a stomp of a hoof.

Tela's eyes widened impressed. Suddenly such a powerful ship being sent on an illegal mission made sense. No one who would start a fight against it could possibly win, especially not the Batarians. “I can agree to those terms.”

“Very well.” Princess Cadenza nodded, her posture becoming far friendlier than it had been a moment ago. “If you have a ship, we can store it in the hanger.”

“I do,” Tela confirmed.

“Be quick about it. We leave as soon as your ship is onboard.” With the conversation apparently over, Princess Cadenza and Shining Armor walked away.

Tela watched them for a moment before turning and heading back out of the ship, wondering what other surprises the future would have in store for her.

Author's Note

Look at that! Three chapters in two days. I'm doing good.

On another note, I'm thinking of starting a Patreon account. What do all of you think about that?

Chapter Thirty-Three - Whispers in the Dark

Chapter Thirty-Three - Whispers in the Dark
Noveria, Pax System, Horsehead Nebula
April 17, 2183 CE

There was a stark beauty in the harsh, frozen landscape of the Aleutsk Valley. Not so long ago, Benezia would have enjoyed curling up in a comfortable chair, a blanket tucked in close around her while she enjoyed a warm beverage of one sort or another.

She wasn’t that person anymore.

She wasn’t sure that she ever could be again.

Benezia was nothing like she once was, even just a year ago. Where there used to be order and peace, it had been replaced by nothing but chaos and pain. Black, inky shadows whispered in her mind, tearing what little remained of her sense of self to pieces.

The whispering in her mind was never ending, a constant companion that tortured her with its sickly sweet voice.

“She’s going to raise one hell of a storm with those little wings.”

What was worse were the voices from the past. The shadows were always there, there was a comfort in the fact that something larger than her was beating her, and she had been able to win small victories against it. The voices from her past though, they were failures of her own making, and they tore what little of the walls that remain completely down.

Benezia bit her lip, not noticing that she had bit completely through. Thick, sickly blood dribbled down her chin, oozing along the contours of her throat until it soaked into the tattered remnants of her dress. What was a simple stain when her very mind was falling to pieces inside of her head.

It had been an uncomfortably warm day when she had first met Saren. Illium was not a planet known for its milder climates, and even though Nos Astra was located at the one of the poles, it was still the height of its summer. The air had been thick with the smell of sweet perfumes to hide the sweat, with gentle misters cooling the crowds that walked the streets. Saren had looked so noble, even heroic, when he first entered that bar. If she had been even a little younger, she might have believed his bravado and bluster, but with age came wisdom.

She had believed that she knew best. She could see that there was still good in him, though he was misguided, his aims leading him down paths that would bring nothing but trouble for the entire galaxy. She knew with complete certainty that she could bring him back to the right path, guiding him with all the knowledge and wisdom she had gained over the past thousand years.

Despite her certainty, Benezia learned of her fallacy quickly. She had been wrong, oh so very, very wrong.

She hadn’t understood. She still didn’t, not really. The small piece inside of her that was still Benezia knew that she most likely never would.

Death was her constant companion now, and madness was his friend. There was no escape. Not from this.

He had complete control of her. She'd never be free.

“Matriarch.” One of her commandos, Poriu, if she was remembering the voice correctly, said from behind her. Her voice was dull and monotone, far from the vibrant, bouncy youthfulness that used to emanate from her. “The Geth have spotted a Spectre coming.”

“Very well.” When Benezia responded, it wasn’t her talking. She wasn’t in control, only a spectator in her own body. She almost didn’t even care anymore. What use was caring. Everyone was going to die anyway. “Prepare.”

Night was falling as Shepard and her team moved through Peak 15. What happened to Liara still weighed heavily on all of their minds, and that it had happened so fast was more than just a concern. They were all on their guards, but Shepard was trying to figure out why it was affecting her so much.

When she had heard that Liara had been grabbed, her heart had stopped and it felt like the world had fallen out from under her. She couldn’t get the young asari’s face out of her head, no matter how much she tried.

They went through corridor after corridor, through conference rooms and office spaces.

An internal battle was playing itself out inside her head. Why did Liara matter so much to her? It wasn’t the first time that she had lost someone during a mission. It definitely wouldn’t be the last. Why was this one rattling her so much more than any other time?

Whatever had grabbed Liara was changing Peak 15 into some kind of nest, and it was getting unbearably warm, even with the climate systems in their suits. It was weird that for an ice world they were actually having to push their cooling systems to the max. The further into the facility they went, the thicker they found the resin that had been laid down.

Whatever they were, they were settling in for good.

Her mind processing through what felt like a million things at once, she still noticed that Wrex was getting more and more unhappy with everything he saw. It had gotten to the point that even Rainbow Dash had gotten out of his way. Instead, she was flying to the right and just a little behind Shepard's shoulder.

Why did Liara matter so much to her? Why couldn’t she get this out of her head? Those freckles, and her cute little smile...

Riley froze when she realized that she was unequivocally, irrevocably attracted to Liara. That was new. Did that mean she was a lesbian? She hadn't really thought about that before, not seriously. The few people she'd dated before had all been human males, though those relationships never lasted much longer than a week.

If she was a lesbian, was that why?

Riley dismissed that thought pretty quickly though. She'd definitely been sexually attracted to men before, though it was mostly just girlhood crushes (she still got a little weak kneed whenever she saw a film with Harrison Bradford in it). Since joining the Alliance Navy, she hadn't had much of a chance to actually get in a relationship, much less explore any, and yet, she was still attracted to a woman.

Huh. Well... that was new.

Thinking about it further, she wondered if maybe she was bisexual... but did that even fit? Bisexual just indicated both human genders. Liara wasn't human, and she wasn't actually a woman either. If you wanted to be technical about it, Asari were a mono-gendered race who just happened to look remarkably like a human female (save the whole blue scaled skin and head crest thing, which now that she thought about it was actually pretty cute).

So she wasn't just limited to finding humans attractive. The fact that Liara was making her so anxious made that very clear. And if she wasn't bisexual, did that make her omnisexual? Or would that be pan... She wasn't really up to date on her terms for sexual orientation and attraction. This was far more confusing than she thought it would be. Than it had any right to be.

Was she attracted to more than just Asari?

As she thought about it, she had to say that yes, yes she was attracted to more than just humans and Asari. She'd been more than a little aroused a few times on Equestria, especially when everyone was in heat and going around randy as hell. Thank Celestia that they’d started to wear clothes before she came to live there, or she’d have gotten more than a few eyefulls. She'd actually forgotten about that, and now that she was thinking, she realized that it had been both stallions and mares.

You know what, there was that one sexy Turian she noticed back on Elysium. Huh...

What about Salarians.

Maybe. Did they even have sex organs? She couldn’t remember anything about them from her time in school.

... Hanar?

NOPE! Nope. Nope. Nope.

That would be big old no.

Okay.

There were limits, thankfully. She wasn't some crazed sex beast who would sleep with anything and everything under the sun.

It was only thanks to her long experience multitasking that she wasn’t too distracted by these new revelations about herself as she led her team through Peak 15. Restoring the downed power systems turned out to be easier than expected, even with the Geth trying to stop them. She wasn’t doing as well as she thought she was at hiding her inner monologue though, and she didn't notice the strange looks she got from Rainbow and Kaidan. If she had, she would have been both mortified and relieved that they were the only two who noticed.

The power restored, they finally boarded the tram that would take them to Rift Station, where the really dangerous work was done at the Peak 15 facility apparently.

Rainbow nudged Riley as soon as the Tram took off. Drawing out of her thoughts, Riley looked at Rainbow questioningly.

“What?”

“What's up with Wrex?” Rainbow asked, nodding her head over towards the big, brooding krogan.

Riley looked over and noticed what everyone else had realized nearly an hour ago, that Wrex was in a major funk. He was grinding his teeth together, and his eyes were burning with fury. She walks over to him. “You okay there, Wrex?”

Wrex looked down at her. A lesser person would have burned to death under his gaze, but Shepard weathered it without so much as blinking.

“No,” he finally answered, his voice deeper than she’d ever heard it before. He didn't say anything else.

“You going to elaborate on that?” Riley asked when it was clear that he wasn’t going to say anything more.

Wrex growled, but he didn't turn her down right out of hand. Shifting uncomfortably, he finally said, “I'm not sure…”

The others gathered around him, eager for any knowledge of what they were up against. Liara’s loss was a shock to all of them, and none of them wanted to get caught with their pants down like that again.

“Come on big guy, tell us.” Rainbow urged Wrex, hovering above everyone else’s head.

Wrex glanced at her, his gaze softening. He finally nodded, accepting that he needed to inform his team about what he knew. “I'm not sure, but there were stories about this type of thing.”

“Go on, Wrex,” Tali urged him, managing to look as supportive as possible for someone who had their every expression hidden behind a facemask.

“Everything we're seeing here…” Wrex harrumphed, as if he was chewing the sentence over in his mouth. “If I'm not going insane, this is a Rachni hive.”

“The Rachni?” Kaidan spoke for everyone, though his surprise was actually very subdued. Everyone knew about the Rachni Wars and the horrors that had come along with them. “I thought they were extinct.”

“So did I, but everything we're seeing here proves otherwise.” Wrex glared at Kaidan like he was an idiot.

Riley thought about that before asking her question. “How can you be sure, Wrex?”

“I can't, not yet.” That obviously galled Wrex, and he shifted angrily, looking like he wanted to kill something. “I've only heard the stories passed down through the generations, of the only enemy that has proven themselves worthy against the Krogan.” Wrex crossed his arms and leaned back against the side of the tram, remembering back to a time long before any of them could even comprehend. A thousand years for a krogan was nothing but luck after all. “The elders used to tell all of tales about the wars. It was the only thing they ever actually talked about. They spoke of the Rachni nests, were you couldn't even trust your friends, because nothing was as it seemed.”

“What do you mean?” Riley asked, studying his every movement. She’d never seen him so expressive before.

“I don't know.” Wrex shrugged, uncaring. “They never explained it so any of us could understand. The only thing they said was to make sure you could tell who your friends are.”

“The markings?” Riley asked, and unsurprisingly, Wrex nodded his confirmation. “Why did they take Liara? What are they doing with her?”

Wrex stared at Shepard for a long moment, and Shepard stared right back. Wrex was the one to blink first.

“I don't know,” he answered truthfully.

“That's not helpful.” The realization she’d had earlier made her burn, and she stared at Wrex to make sure he’d realize just what she was saying. “I'm not going to leave any of my crew behind.”

“You might not have a choice.” Wrex was unaffected by Shepard’s glare. “When you see her again, she might not be herself.”

“What does that even mean?” Shepard wondered if Wrex just enjoyed screwing with people and being singularly unhelpful.

“Trust yourself, Shepard.” Looking at the rest of the team, his eyes narrowed in a glare. “Anyone else could be an enemy.”

Riley stared at Wrex a little longer, but he had nothing else to say, having returned to his stony brooding. With a huff of annoyance, she turned away from him.

Tali and Garrus shared a look and she shivered. The phantom feeling of spiders crawling over her made Tali dance on her toes uncomfortably, wishing for a clean room and a big can of bug spray.

“What's the best way to fight them?” Kaidan asked, obviously unsatisfied with the way the conversation went.

Wrex turned his gaze on him, and tellingly, Kaidan took only a single step back. “Kill everyone, and don't let any of us out of your sight. If they're gone, and return, it’s probably safe to assume they aren't themselves anymore and you should kill them.”

“Kill them? Why?” Ashley asked, wondering just what was wrong with Wrex.

“I just told you,” Wrex said with the tone of voice that you might use when explaining something incredibly simple to someone stupid. “They probably won't be themselves.”

“So you'd kill me?” Ashley asked, hoping for the best.

“Yep,” was all that he said in response, unflinching.

Ashley paled a little, taking a short little step back away from Wrex.

Uncharacteristically, he didn't say anything to her about it and went back to brooding. Needless to say, the mood in the tram was even more sullen than it was before.

The tram came to a stop nearly thirty minutes later, and the rest of the ride had been in almost complete silence. The door slid open with a quite cheerfully ironic ding.

“Welcome to Rift Station,” Peak 15’s Virtual Intelligence stated with an upbeat voice that rang hollow and synthetic. “From this point forward, all actions will be monitored and recorded.”

Shepard and her team step out of the tram, guns at the ready, eyes on a constant swivel for any sign of a threat.

There was only a slight hesitation from the entire group when they saw the extent of the nest that the Rachni had managed to build on this end of the station. The walls were dripping slime, and everything had an uneasy green tint to it. It looked like the stuff of nightmares, or at least some of the darker films that Shepard had managed to get her hands on over the years.

Heading through the only door in the tram reception area, they found a small welcoming room with two elevators inside. The signs (even half covered in the creeping resin) showed that they led to the science station and the hot labs.

“So…” Tali kept her shotgun cradled close. There was no way a spider (or a Rachni) would be getting the drop on her. “Which elevator do we take?”’

Shepard and Rainbow Dash shared a look, the type that only sisters could really comprehend. They both turned to look at Tali.

“Well, we could take the elevator to the science lab,” Shepard said, smiling at the quarian.

“Which is full of scientists and needles and probably super deadly experimental diseases and stuff,” Rainbow continued, gesturing with her hooves.

“Or we could go to the Hot Labs,” Shepard pointed at the sparking sign.

“Which is probably crawling with Rachni,” Rainbow finished for her big sister.

“The first one!” Tali exclaimed. She shivered, trying to brush imaginary spiders off her suit.

“Lucky for you, I was thinking the same thing.” Shepard smiled at the young woman.

Together, they entered the elevator to the Science Labs. It was a tight fit, but there was no way that they were going to split up this time. The last time they’d done that, it hadn’t gone well at all.

Thankfully, they didn’t need to stay in the cramped little space for long. Despite the weight of all of them crammed in together, the elevator still managed to whizz up and in seconds, it had arrived at the science labs.

As the door opened, all of them were more than a little relieved to find that the Rachni hadn't begun expanding their nest here yet, but there wasn't anyone around to greet them.

Shepard ordered them forward silently with hand signals. Spreading out, they advanced slowly and methodically, covering all their corners and making sure nothing could sneak up on them or get the drop on them.

They passed several offices before emerging out into what appeared to be a general meeting area, with workstations for people to work and live in.

There was no one there.

Sure, there were signs of life. Some bags and data pads littered the tables that dotted the room. Several of the doors were broken open, hanging in their settings, off kilter.

“Where is everyone?” Ashley asked, a chill creeping down her spine.

“The spiders got them,” Tali whispered back, as tense as a spring and unable to come down off her tip-toes.

“Rachni.” Wrex corrected her, his voice more felt than heard.

“They are the same thing!” Tali hissed back. If she were anyone else, she might have shot Wrex.

“Actually, spiders are arachnids,” Kaidan informed them, seemingly unconcerned by the whole ordeal. “While Rachni are actually insects, despite their name.”

Tali just stared at him. With her face mask, all he got was a faceless, unblinking expression.

“Right…” Kaidan nodded to himself, looking away from Tali. “Doesn't matter.”

“Cut the chatter,” Shepard whispered, her voice cutting through the silence like a scalpel. “We're not alone.”

Everyone swivels around to look at whatever it was that had caught Shepard's eye. There was a figure in one of the doorways, and it shifted ever so slightly, trying to pull back into the shadows.

Moving to stack up outside the door, Shepard motioned for Wrex to breach.

At Shepard's signal, Wrex kicked in the hanging remnants door and burst into the room, shotgun at the ready. The rest of them followed him in as whoever was trying to hide in the shadows screamed in terror.

Turning on their lights, they found an Asari trembling in the corner, hiding her face in her hands. Her skin was a light purple with splotches of blue of varying colors, dressed in a ripped and torn lab coat that was dripping with the same green slime that the walls were.

“Don't kill me!” She begged, her words heavily slurred and accented.

“Calm down. We're not going to hurt you.” Shepard tried to reassure the asari, her hands held up in a calming gesture.

The asari didn't calm down, and the rest of the team turned towards the door, keeping an eye on it while Shepard slowly moved forward, making sure to not make any sudden moves.

“What's your name?” Shepard asked, her voice soft and calm.

“J-Jaarila Satora,” The asari managed to slur out, looking up at Shepard with wide, scared eyes.

“Are you one of the scientists working here?” Shepard asked, trying to get any information about whatever was happening.

“Yes.” Jaarila gave a shaky nod. “I-I was a project lead in the Hot Labs.”

“The Rachni?” Shepard asked, watching her reactions carefully.
Jaarila jerked her head up to look at Shepard, a hint of danger flashing in her eyes. “Where'd you hear that word?”

“Rachni?” Shepard raised an eyebrow.

“Where'd you hear that?” Jaarila hissed, steel hidden in her voice.

“You'd have to be living under a rock to not have heard about the Rachni Wars.” Wrex growled, keeping a closer eye on Jaarila.

“Rachni... wars?” Jaarila rolled the words around in her mouth, as if she wanted to see how they tasted.

Shepard and Wrex looked at each other, then back at Jaarila.

“Are you okay?” Shepard asked.

Jaarila stared at Shepard, tilting her head to the side.

It was kind of creepy.

Shepard stood, taking a step back, shifting her rifle so it wasn’t pointed at Jaarila, but also so she could still bring it up in the blink of an eye. “Jaarila? What’s wrong?”

Jaarila unfolded from her crouched position in the corner, and she stared at them unblinking.

She took a shaky step forward. It almost looked like she’d never taken a single step before.

She took another.

Then another.

Enough was enough. Shepard and Wrex leveled their weapons on Jaarila.

“Don't take another step.” Shepard ordered, her voice firm, eyes narrowed.

“Step!” Jaarila giggled, and put her foot down, popping her lips.

Before Shepard or Wrex could do anything, Jaarila rushed them. Surprisingly, she actually managed to send a fully grown Krogan and a woman in full body armor sprawling.

The rest of the team didn't have any time to react as Jaarila pushed her way through them.

“Stop her!” Shepard shouted, scrambling to get up off the floor.

They all rushed after her, only to find that she'd already disappeared.

“I don't know about the rest of you... but that was creepy.” Garrus never let his rifle drop from his soldier, scanning the room evenly, nothing passing his notice.

“It wasn't a spider, so I'm good.” Surprisingly, Tali was actually being completely honest. Other than spiders, very little actually scared her.

“You've really got to work on that phobia, girl.” Ashley nudged Tali in the shoulder, shaking her head in amusement.

“They. Are. Spiders.” She said it like that was all that needed to be said. “They ruin everything they get into, especially when they make their webs in the ventilation systems.”

“I think she went this way.” Kaidan looked down one of the hallways off of the main area of the science labs, pointing.

Shepard and the rest of them stepped out of the room to see where Kaidan was pointing.

“Alright.” Shepard started down the hall. “Let's go after her. Keep your eyes open. Don't let her past you again this time.”

Shepard vaguely heard the chorus of mumbled acknowledgements from everyone behind her. Together, they moved down the hall after Jaarila. The lights were flickering, and Shepard paused when she stepped in something that could only be described as squishy.

Looking down, she found that it was a bit of the resin that the Rachni must have been secreting to construct their nests.

Everyone tensed at that, a reminder of just how tense the situation was and how out of their depths they were.

They emerged out of the hallway into a large room. It looked like it was a laboratory. Lab equipment lined the tables and the walls, but all of that is just background against the giant hole in the floor.

“How much you want to bet that leads directly to the nest?” Garrus asked, sighing in annoyance.

“I wouldn't take that bet.” Wrex pushed past him to stand on the edge, looking down into the darkness. He was careful to keep his shotgun pointed at the darkness.
Shepard joined him, staring down the hole, shining her gun light into it. The nest material was all that she could see, and it seemed to absorb the light.

As she was looking down it, she realized something.

“If that's the nest,” Shepard murmured, looking up at Wrex. “That must be where they took Liara.”

“I can get her back.” Wrex shifted his shotgun and walked up to stand beside her.

“I'll help,” Rainbow spoke up, darting to hover next to Wrex. He just glanced at her, but he didn't reject her help, which was something in and of itself.

Shepard studied both of them for a moment before nodding. “Alright. Find Liara and get her back to the Mako. Don't take any unnecessary risks. I don't want to have to come in there after you to save your asses.”

“The big guy and I can take 'em.” Rainbow exclaimed proudly. She nudged Wrex on the shoulder with a hoof. “Let's go.”

Dash flew into the hole with all the grace of a swan with enough firepower to destroy a pre-industrial civilization.

Wrex just jumped in after her, hitting the ground with a heavy, reverberating thud.

They both headed deeper into the hole and out of view of Shepard and the rest of the team. Turning back to look at Ashley, Kaidan, Garrus, and Tali. “Let's get moving. We've got a Matriarch to find.”

Author's Note

I'm on Patreon! LINK HERE.

I'm not going to be putting anything behind a paywall, and I don't expect you to pay to read, but anything would help me.

Chapter Thirty-Four - Ancient Memories

Chapter Thirty-Four - Ancient Memories
Noveria, Pax System, Horsehead Nebula
April 16, 2183 CE

The Rachni hive was as dark and wet as Rainbow Dash had expected when she’d volunteered to join Wrex on his task of rescuing Liara. What she hadn’t counted on was just how warm and damn near tropical it was. She was glad she was wearing her armor, otherwise her fur would be matted with sweat, and that was never fun.

Ignoring her own discomfort, Rainbow Dash did her best to pretend she was one of the statues in gardens of the Royal Castle. If she made so much as a squeak, it would attract the attention of the horde of Rachni that were currently passing by like a storm of snarling locusts. Perched on Wrex’s hump, Rainbow would be mortified to realize that she was doing a fairly good impression of a cat. Her back was arched, and her wings flared outwards to try to make herself as big as possible.

As it was, her wings barely covered the span of Wrex’s shoulders. Whatever she was thinking, Rainbow couldn’t help but notice just how physically imposing the krogan was.

Spending the amount of time in the Royal Castle as she had as a foal, she’d seen her fair share of the other species that populated Equestria. The minotaurs had always scared her (not that she’d ever admit it to anyone). She had thought that nothing could be bigger or stronger than them, and she’d been right… until she’d met her first Krogan.

That Krogan had nothing on Wrex. If there was such a thing as a perfect representation of all of the ideals and stature of a species, Wrex would have been it. She couldn’t imagine a more Krogan Krogan.

She had to think about that for a moment. A Krogan Krogan. Huh. She wasn’t book smart like Twilight, but something about that sounded wrong to her.

Unlike Rainbow on his hump, Wrex was actually paying attention to the Rachni. He studied them with a single minded intensity that more than a few in the galaxy would have believed beyond his race. They were wrong though, and it never paid to generalize a race, especially when more of them died from violent causes as opposed to age (and there were some Salarians who held the belief that Krogans were actually functionally immortal, but that their warlike culture kept any of them from progressing past a certain age).

Keen eyes studying the nearly incomprehensible wave of Rachni, Wrex took in his first actual look at them with all the intensity of a black hole. They were strange beings, obviously insectile, but there was a flowing grace there that belied their fearsome nature. They walked on four legs with rudimentary claws and whip like tails that ended in a deadly looking stinger. The stinger looked like it could pierce through armor, and Wrex had no desire to test that assumption.

As soon as they had passed and their chittering howls had disappeared in the distance, Wrex crept back into the main corridor and headed in the opposite direction.

“I thought you said we shouldn't split up,” Rainbow whispered, her voice little more than a murmur. Even so, it felt like she was shouting, and she winced at that, hoping none of the Rachni had heard her. Despite that, she realized that she couldn’t quite understand Wrex’s eagerness to volunteer and search for Liara.

“I said only trust yourself.” Wrex grunted in response.

“But in horror movies, whenever people split up, it always ends badly.” She shivered when she thought about the last time Riley had coerced her into watching the Nightmare Night series all in one go. That was something she had no wish to repeat it.

Wrex glanced up at Rainbow, still perched on his shoulder. “I've seen the horror movies Equestrians enjoy. They all would've gone differently if there was a Krogan around.

“Whatever you say, big guy.” Rainbow whispered, looking at him skeptically, but didn’t argue with him on that point.

“Keep your eyes open,” Wrex shook his head at her, rolling his eyes. Ponies. They were all the same after all. “And whatever you do, don't leave my sight. I don't want to shoot you.”

“Ah. I didn't know you cared.” Rainbow grinned, preening and fluffing her wings back against her body.

“I don't.” Wrex was lying, but he didn’t feel any need to let her know that. “I just don't want to get on your sister's bad side.”

“That's right. She'd totally take you.” Rainbow could imagine it already. It would be a fight of epic proportions and she could imagine the bits she’d make from selling tickets.

“She wishes.” Wrex laughed, shaking his head.

They continued deeper into the hive in silence for a few more minutes before Rainbow couldn’t contain her questions anymore.

“What do you think they're doing with all the scientists and people and stuff?” Rainbow asked, her imagination going wild in more ways than she was comfortable with.

“You don't want to know.” Wrex grumbled back at her.

Rainbow stared at him, wide-eyed. “Awesome.”

“For an Equestrian, you're really weird.” Wrex rolled his eyes, taking a left at a corner as they passed.

The hive turned out to be a sprawling construction that sprawled deep into the mountain. They got lost more than a few times and had to backtrack quite a ways to get back on the right path (or what they hoped was the right path).

The disturbing thing was the sheer amount of dead Rachni all over the pace, and both of them couldn’t help to wonder just what was going on. The hive didn't look like it was healthy, and it definitely wasn't thriving. Wrex and Rainbow didn't really care.

They had managed to make it into the Secure Labs without any problems. The place was in desperate need of maintenance, and only about a third of the lights were actually working. Shepard, Garrus, Tali, Ashley, and Kaidan paused when they turned a corner to find a pile of dead and rotting Asari Commandos on the floor in front of them. Violet blood had dried in great big sticky pools around the bodies, and if it weren’t for their helmets, they’d have to imagine that the stench would horrendous.

“What happened here?” Garrus asked, keeping his back to a wall and his head turned perfectly so he could keep an eye on the hall before them and behind them.

“What does it look like?” Ashley scowled, trying to wipe her boot clean of the blood she’d just stepped in on a railing. She was scowling inside her helmet, deep creases set in her forehead. “Benezia is killing off her own people when they argue with her.”

Kaidan and Shepard knelt down beside the pile, looking them over with careful eyes.

“I don't think so.” Kaidan shook his head, ignoring his churning stomach at the sight of the rot that had overtaken the dead commandos. They hadn’t been in good shape when they had died, and whatever time had passed since then had only made their corpses worse.

“What?” Ashley couldn’t think of any other ways this could have happened.

“From the looks of it, those Asari all died from natural causes,” Shepard said, standing. She had seen more than a few dead bodies in her time as an operator in the Alliance. On top of that, the Villa had made sure that all of the recruits that passed through it had a good understanding of all alien bodies, and how to kill them in the most efficient way possible. Those classes helped with rudimentary forensics.

“Natural causes.” Tali shivered in her suit. She was not enjoying Noveria, not one bit. If she never stepped foot here again, it would be too soon.

“All of this,” Kaidan gestured at the rotting bits of flesh and the Commandos’ sallow complexions. “--happened before they died.”

“Benezia's little army is dropping dead on their own.” Shepard couldn’t imagine what was causing that to happen. It spoke to something deeper going on. It was more important than ever that they got some answers, from Benezia or Saren.

“I always like it when the bad guys do the work for me.” Despite his dry sarcasm, Garrus was on edge, ready to move and to kill at a moment's notice.

“Don't we all.” Shepard said in as dry a voice as Garrus’. She was tense, and her muscles were coiled like a spring, ready to leap into action at the blink of an eye. They all looked at the door to the secure labs with more trepidation than they had just a few moments ago. “Be on your toes, and get ready for anything. Who knows what we're going to find in here.”

With that said, Shepard stepped around the bodies, looking at the door leading to the secure labs. The others followed her, both unsurprised and worried that the door was unlocked. The whole situation was weird enough anyway.

Together they entered the exterior section of the Secure Labs, which consisted mainly of offices and what looked like containment cells. They were suddenly very glad that they were all still wearing their helmets.

Hundreds of corpses covered every spare inch of floor available, of nearly every race imaginable, arranged in neat rows. Some of them had been transferred to tubes filled with clear liquid to ostensibly preserve the bodies, but the majority of them had been left on the wheeled stretchers they were brought in on.

Unlike the bodies that they had found just outside the doors, these had been here for much, much longer, and they ranged across nearly every level of decay. The room was putrid, foul, and disgusting beyond all belief. Some of them had started to collapse in on themselves, tissue thin skin stretched over skeletons contorted into strange positions. It was a macabre display of death that unsettled all of them, and that was even before taking into account the bodies that seemed to be... wrong.

Some of them were mutated beyond recognition. Asari, crumpled in on themselves, faces stuck in an endless scream, their bodies changed into something else. Extra arms, missing limbs, all them appearing like they had jumped out of a nightmare of a mad man. Turians with black, chitinous carapaces, wings bursting from their backs. Humans, Krogan, Salarians, Hanar, Quarian, Drell, Vorcha, Elcor, Volus. Almost all of the races were represented amongst the dead, and they were all twisted, as if they had died in the middle of their bodies changing shapes.

“Keep moving,” Shepard finally managed to say, her voice grim.

As they passed by an unsuited Quarian girl, Tali tried her best not to throw up in her suit.

They made their way out of the exterior labs as quickly as they could without breaking into a run. Despite the uneasy, almost unholy, atmosphere of the room, they still kept up their professionalism. They swept their corners, covered each other’s blind spots, and advanced with the type of professionalism expected of a career military officer (save Tali, who had only marginal training with the Fleet Marines as all pilgrims did before leaving the flotilla).

Making it to the door that led to the inner lab, Shepard glanced back at her team. They looked shaken, but they weren’t going to fall apart on her. That was definitely a good thing.

They had been pushed to the edge though. If this was just the minor work, what would wait for them in the inner sanctum? She pursed her lips, then pressed the button to open the door.

The door slid open with a soft hiss, and the temperature in the hallway dropped by at least ten degrees. Silently, they moved into the secure labs, finding themselves on a little walkway that led up to a massive container, surrounded on all sides by an observation deck. There was something in the container, something alive, but none of them could get a good look at it. Tali just hoped that it wasn’t a giant spider.

She couldn’t be held responsible for her actions if it was.

Shepard paused when she caught sight of the Asari she was after. Matriarch Benezia was unmistakeable, and despite her rough appearance, she could see hints of Liara shining through her mother.

A part of her was glad that Liara wasn’t standing beside her at the moment. Obviously she didn’t wish that Liara had been taken (and if she had so much of a scratch on her…), but if she was here, seeing what her mother had become, well, it was best not to think of such things.

Benezia looked just as much like a corpse as the bodies they had found outside, but there was a spark of life in her. It didn’t help her appearance any. She merely appeared as if her body had reanimated itself and was too stubborn to die. Her skin was gaunt and sallow, looking practically skeletal, even peeling away in places. A large strip of her pale blue skin drooped from her right cheek. Her clothes weren’t much better. A pinstripe suit hung loosely from her shoulders, tattered and stained. It had obviously been a very nice outfit at one point, made from what appeared to be silk, but it was now little more than rags.

Benezia looked like she was rotting away while she was still among the living, as loosely as that term might have applied to her at the moment.

Despite what must have been a rather unstealthy entrance, Benezia gave no indication that she had even heard them. She stared ahead blankly at the cage in the center of the room, and if it weren’t for the subtle rise and fall of her chest, she could have been mistaken for a rather grotesque statue.

Moving as quietly as possible, Shepard and the rest of her team advanced on Benezia, creeping up the stairs to the observation deck with their guns trained on her the entire time. They loosely circled her, their guns trained on her, ready to fire if she so much as twitched.

They waited for a long moment, but Benezia made no sign that she even noticed their presence. Shepard glanced at Garrus, who could only give a loose shrug in response, she finally just shook her head. “Matriarch Benezia, I'm Spectre Riley Shepard. The Council has questions for you.”

Benezia didn’t so much as twitch. She reminded Shepard a little of some of the ponies she’d seen that had been rescued from slavery. The males who had been lobotomized, they had resided in the Royal Castle, their every need taken care of, not that they were aware of what was happening to them. They would just stand or sit wherever their caretakers placed them (and the caretakers were always sure that they were left facing towards a marvelous view, or on a comfy seat).

Shepard had forced herself to spend time with them, though Rainbow had flown away as soon as she’d had her back turned. Benezia reminded her a lot of those moments, so when she spoke, Shepard actually jumped a little. She hadn’t been expecting that.

“No.” Benezia whispered to herself, unblinking. “No... I'm sorry, Theyt. Please, don’t cry. This is the way it has to be.”

From the nervous shuffling of feet, Shepard could tell her team had no idea what was going on either. None of this was going as she had expected it to. There was no witty banter before a grand clash of biotics, and Benezia wasn't acting the part of a brilliant villain mastermind. If anything, she seemed to be more of a wounded victim.

“It’s what? How? Why! This would change... Of course, Matriarch, I... I understand.” Benezia continued muttering to herself, though about what, none of them could say. If it wasn't for the fact that she sounded like she was speaking only one half of a conversation, it would have sounded like utter gibberish.

Focusing back on Benezia, Shepard took a tentative step forward. Whatever was happening with her, Shepard had a feeling that this was going to be a mission that’d give her headaches for years to come, and it was all Benezia’s fault. Hesitant for only a moment, she reached out and placed a hand on the Matriarch's shoulder, braced for the worse.

For a moment, nothing seemed to happen, until Benezia's head twisted to look at her. She stared down at Shepard's hand before turning to meet her gaze. Her eyes were bloodshot, tinged with violet, and dull and glassy.

“Matriarch Benezia?” Shepard asked, removing her hand. She took a step back, careful to make no sudden moves that would draw the Asari’s ire.

Benezia stared into her eyes, unblinking, unmoving, the only thing breaking her statuesque form was the shaky breaths from her nose.

If she hadn’t met Liara, she would have wondered just what type of monster this woman could possibly raise. Just from the looks of her, she would have guessed that any daughter of hers would have been an ice queen, willing to kill at a single glance, if she wasn’t as insane as her mother appeared to be.

“Matriarch Benezia,” Shepard tried again. “Can you hear me?”

“You shouldn't be here.” Benezia finally spoke directly to Shepard, her voice cold and raspy. There was no telling the state her vocal chords were in, not to mention the rest of her insides.

“Matriarch, I'm a Spectre.” The best that Shepard could do was to explain everything as carefully as she could to Benezia. She had a feeling that the Asari was on a hair trigger, and she had no desire to be anywhere nearby when it finally went off. “The Council has questions for you. I can be wherever the hell I want.”

“... Spectre.” Benezia broke her stare with Shepard, glancing down, furrowing her brow in concentration. Shepard could practically hear her brain working, struggling to come up with the words she needed to say. “Saren…” She looked back up at Shepard, her eyes narrowing in confusion, and a lack of recognition. “You are not Saren.”

Shepard glanced back at her team again, receiving no help from them. She sighed, relaxing, but not letting down her vigilance. “She's got no idea what's going on. She's crazier than this mare I used to know who thought she was a dog.”

“You do not know the privilege of being a mother,” Benezia said, her voice suddenly clearing up, dripping with smooth, dulcet tones. She stood straighter now, glaring at Shepard, and now that Shepard was really paying attention, she noticed that the glassiness that had clouded her eyes was gone. The way she held herself, the way she spoke… it was almost like someone else had taken over her body.

“There is power in creation,” Benezia continued, studying Shepard with a baleful look. If it weren’t for the fact that she still looked like she was rotting away in front of her, she would have instead appeared to be an ancient queen, full of grace and power. “To shape a life. Turn it towards happiness or despair.”

Benezia turned away from Shepard, striding towards the containment cell, unworried at whatever was concealed in the shadows. She stared at the huddled shape hiding in the few shadows the cell permitted. It tried to crawl back even more, sensing Benezia’s stare, but the glass wall stopped it. Benezia stared down at it, unimpressed with whatever threat it might have represented, clasping her hands behind her back. “Her children were to be ours. Raised to hunt and slay the enemy.”

Benezia glanced back at Shepard, not turning away from the containment cell. “I'm surprised you didn't try to bring my daughter in a vain attempt to influence my actions.”

“She wanted to be here.” It was a struggle for Shepard to keep her voice calm and even. She wanted to smack the woman down, but she needed to be professional. This was her first real mission as a Spectre, and she needed to impress the Council. “That was before your insane little science experiments took her.”

“Indeed?” Benezia didn't so much as flinch at that. In fact, she barely even sounded interested, her tone no different than if she was speaking about the weather. “What did she tell you about me?”

“She didn't speak about you. What could she say?” Shepard let her biotics hum subtly to life. She could Kaidan doing the same next to her, but Benezia ignored the two of them like a Tiger would ignore a hissing kitten. “The two of you haven't spoken for longer than I've even been alive.”

Benezia turned finally, her gaze sweeping over all of them. Despite her failing body, she manages to hold herself with a surprising amount of grace and dignity. A hint of what might have been a smile crossed her face, pulling painfully at her muscles and already ravaged skin. “Have you ever faced an Asari commando unit before? Few humans have.”

“You don't even care that your own daughter is probably dead, do you?” Any compassion Shepard might have had for the Matriarch was rapidly disappearing. She’d do her best to keep her promise to Liara, but that didn’t mean she had to like it.

“I realize now that I should have been stricter with her.” Despite her words, there wasn’t so much as a single hint of remorse in Benezia’s voice. “Perhaps it would not have come to this.”

Before any of them could react, Benezia flared a sickly blue, her biotics roaring to life. Shepard had never felt anything like it before, and she could only imagine that it was what standing before the sun must be like. The sheer amount of power that the Matriarch possessed scared her, and she really wished she’d kept Wrex and Rainbow with her. A Krogan warlord would definitely be helpful in this situation.

As simply as any other person might take a breath, Benezia swatted Shepard aside with her biotics. None of the other biotics in the room could possibly replicate the feat, not without some major preparation before hand. She had done it without warming up first.

This was going to be a little harder than they all thought.

At some unspoken command, geth stormed into the room from a door that none of them had noticed before. Several Asari followed behind them, but unlike what Benezia had threatened, they didn’t look like they were up to the task of simply standing, much less fighting. They looked just as bad as Benezia, worse even, and they looked like a light breeze would blow them over.

“Take cover!” Kaidan shouted. The Asari might not have been a threat, but the Geth certainly were. They looked perfectly normal, unlike their companions. Their guns did too, and they didn’t hesitate at all on opening fire on the four standing members of Shepard’s team.

Following Kaidan’s orders, the four of them fell back towards the entrance to the secure labs, laying down covering fire as they went. A few of the geth went down, but more just took their place. That was the problem with fighting a race of crazed AI. They just didn’t operate by the same rules as the rest of the races, and personal safety was nothing to them when bodies were as impermanent as a hair or mane cut.

With a roar that resonated with a boiling anger tearing away at the civilized surface, Shepard lept up from where she was thrown, glowing a much brighter blue to Benezia's sickly glow. Speeding forward at a high percentage of the speed of light through a massless corridor of biotic energy, she sucker punched the Matriarch, her fist slamming upwards into her diaphragm, simultaneously knocking the air from her lungs, breaking her ribs, and slamming her back against the containment cell so hard that it actually cracked.

Benezia stood, ignoring what must have been a tremendous amount of pain, facing Shepard, hate burning in her eyes, like nothing she had ever seen before. That punch should have put the Asari out of the fight, not just made her angry.

Just who in the damn galaxy was Liara’s mother. This couldn’t be natural.

Kaidan glanced up at the observation deck just in time to see Benezia and Shepard charge at each other, clashing together in a violent explosion of dark energy. The amount of power they were throwing around would put him in a coma for the next month. He’d heard rumors about Shepard, but seeing the truth of the matter was another thing altogether.

“Looks like we're on our own here,” Kaidan said as he nailed another Geth through its eye-light. “Keep them off Shepard's back.”

Turning his attention back to the fight, Kaidan looked over the Commandos. They were struggling to even lift their rifles, and those that managed to fire them had found themselves knocked over by the relatively light kick-back. Their aim was even worse, more a threat to the themselve, than any of the team. They weren’t all there.

“Non-lethal for the commandos,” Kaidan ordered, glad to see that they weren’t high up enough on anyone’s priority of targets to have been put down yet.

“On it,” Garrus responded, his voice as calm as someone taking a nice stroll through a field of flowers. With the calm resoluteness that only trained Turian snipers seemed to possess, he sniped the head off of one of the Geth, followed almost immediately by shooting the knee off of one of the commandos. Kaidan hadn’t even been able to see him reload he was so fast.

Working as a team, Garrus, Tali, Ashley, and Kaidan managed to subdue all of the Asari commandos in just a few minutes. The only reason it took so long was that they kept having to take down the Geth that got in their way. The commandos were obviously not at the top of their game, more walking corpse than deadliest special forces operators in the galaxy.

With the Asari now out of the picture, they were finally able to turn their full attention to the more pressing threat, the Geth. This whole thing was quickly becoming a routine, and more than a little frustrating.

Up on the observation deck, Shepard was stuck in what had to be the most difficult fight of her life with Benezia. In many ways, it was more of a dance than it was a fight. The Matriarch was a much more formidable opponent than the rest of the Asari, having somehow managed to keep her strength while the rest of her followers wasted away. Shepard had no idea how she was able to do that, but that was beside the point. Right now, she had more pressing things to deal with, like keeping her promise to Liara and not killing her mother.

That was going to a bitch to keep.

Still, Benezia wasn’t at the top of her game. She was no match in the long run for Shepard, who was not only rested, but had far greater reserves of strength. It also helped that she wasn’t a walking zombie.

That had to count for something.

Right?

It was inevitable really, that Shepard would beat Benezia. Sure enough, the Matriarch faltered for just a second, her biotics flickering, and Shepard took advantage of the situation, slamming the Asari back into the cage, deepening the cracks and fissures.

“No, no, no, no.” Benezia wheezed to herself, dropping to the ground, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. “Destiny. It's our destiny. Nothing we can do. All are going to die.”

Even as injured as she was, Benezia started rocking back and forth on the ground, eyes distant, unseeing.

Shepard watched her for a moment before rolling her eyes. Benezia had lost whatever little bit of sanity she had left, and wasn’t a threat to anyone anymore. Not like this.

Looking back towards the entrance of the labs, Shepard saw to her relief that the rest of her team was getting the commandos in order and giving them medical attention. They were also putting them in cuffs and biotic restrainers, not that they looked like they could do much of anything at the moment besides whimper and roll around on the ground.

Maybe bleed at someone.

Pulling out a pair of restraints of her own, Shepard followed their lead and did the same with Benezia, who didn't even notice that anything happens to her. She just kept muttering to herself before breaking down into soft sobs. She didn’t so much as resist as Shepard slathered medi-gel over her chest after slapping cuffs around her hands.

Looking past Benezia, Shepard caught sight of movement in the containment cell. She stepped around the blubbering Matriarch, trying to peer into the shadows to see what was there, with little success. All she could make out was a dark figure, curled around itself. She had absolutely no idea what it was, and its shape was closer to smallish boulder than it was to anything that she’d come across before.

Shepard took a step back in surprise when it uncurled from the shadows, revealing an obviously feminine, naked figure, though it was still shrouded in darkness.

The woman stepped into the light, and Shepard was barely even able to contain her surprise at what she saw. A naked version of herself was standing right in front of her, and a massive blush spread over her face, burning with the fire of a thousand suns. “What the hell…”

The other Shepard grimaced, clutching at her stomach before toppling over, hitting the floor with a dramatic thud. She rested there for a moment, catching her breath before looking up at Riley. “Are you here to kill me?”

“What the hell are you?” Shepard didn’t have any clue how to even begin to answer her question. Her mind was racing, and her mouth just blurted out the first words that tore themselves free from the mess.

On the floor, the other Shepard rippled, and Riley could only step back in fear when she watched herself become a naked version of Benezia. A naked version of Benezia without all of the rot and pall of death hanging over her. She finally recognized where Liara’s beauty came from.

“I…” the shapeshifter paused, glancing down at the floor and clenching her fist as if she was doing it for the first time, exploring the way her new body moved and worked. “They… they told me that I'm a Rachni. I think they're right. That's what I remember, at least.”

“You're the Queen,” Shepard said, deducing that.

“Queen…” the shapeshifter rolled the word around in her mouth, before nodding. She looked up, meeting Shepard’s eyes with her own. “Queen. Yes. I am. I am the Queen.”

Kneeling down so she was eye to eye with the shapeshifter, Shepard placed a hand on the glass of the cage, trying to connect with the shapeshifter, or Rachni Queen, she supposed. “One of your children took a friend of mine. I want her back.”

“I'm sorry.” The Queen truly looked sorry, her face sorrowful, her eyes brimming with more emotions than Shepard could even name. She crawled forward on her knees, placing her hand on the glass, trying to touch Shepard. “I have no control over them. Not from in here.”

“Why not?” Shepard asked.

“This cage… it stops me from speaking to my children.” The Queen’s voice took on a quiet tone, wistful and hopeful, as if she was dreaming.

“What were they doing to you?” Shepard could only imagine what a bunch of scientists on one of the few planets in Citadel space that operated outside the bounds of Council law would get up to with a shapeshifter.

“Trying to breed an army.” The Queen said it so matter of factly that Shepard had to blink in surprise. An army? For what?

Maybe the better question was for whom?

From the fact that Benezia was still babbling incoherently behind her, she’d be willing to place a bet.

“I can show you,” the Queen looked meaningfully at her own hand.

Shepard studied the Queen for a long moment, staring deep into her eyes as if she was trying to see her very soul. Apparently, she liked whatever it was that she found, giving a short nod to her. There was just something about her that just gave Shepard the urge to believe her.

“The Asari…” The Queen looked past at Shepard at Benezia, studying her fallen form. “They have something they say when they do this. I think it’s fitting.”

The Queen met Shepard's eyes, unblinking, staring into her soul. “Embrace Eternity.”

She stood on the shores of the island, staring out at the sea, and the twin suns setting below the ocean. It was peaceful.

It was home.

Hundreds of generations of queens had come and gone, all of them enraptured by the view that was before her now, crafting a song of such beauty that even listening to just a few refrains still moved her to tears.

The island had no name, nor did the planet, nor even the solar system, but that was okay. There was no need for names. It was a simple matter of knowing who was who, and everyone knew where everyone was at all times, thanks to their connection.

They tended to their island peacefully, making it a sanctuary for birds and insects and mammals that called it their home. The gentle coves sheltered the creatures from the deep during their decades long migrations, and she loved nothing more than to swim among them, looking into their eyes, and seeing them look back at her.

Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath of the humid, tropical air. The breeze was alight with the soft smells of flower and rain, and she could hear her children behind her, digging through rock, playing in the trees, a symphony of voices in her head.

Her children were her pride and joy, and she loved each and every one of them. They were all unique, but they shared a love for their mother that at teams even she had trouble understanding. She encouraged them to grow and to explore in whatever ways they wanted, and the island flourished.

If she concentrated hard enough, she could feel distant Queens, ruling their own lands, and she knew that this world was paradise. Their songs resonated in her mind, mingling with her hive’s, becoming a part of a greater whole.

It was perfect, and she was never alone.

She was alone, and the world burned.

Her children were all dead, and the Queens across the seas had blinked out of existence one by one, until it was only her. The song had ended, and everything was quiet.

She was all that was left, her and her little island. The home of so many of her mother’s and her children, the Island wasn’t paradise anymore. The sea vanished more and more every day, leaving scorching sand and death in its wake. The suns burned harshly in the sky above, and the once peaceful paradise withered and died.

So many millennia, wasted, gone forever, only to be remembered by the Queens.

The Island couldn’t protect them anymore. The world couldn’t hold them anymore.

When the suns set, replacing burning heat of the day with the freezing chill of the night, the stars sparkled clearly in the skies above. She spent countless hours staring up at them, and that’s when it was clear.

The world wasn’t safe, not anymore, and the stars were their only hope.

It would be difficult, harder than anything they had ever tried before. It would push them to the limits and beyond, and there was no guarantee of success, but…

It was their only choice.

The stars sheltered them for centuries, and she watched the culmination of their efforts as yet another world was tamed, turned into a paradise beyond imagining. The stars were alight with the minds of thousands of queens, and trillions of children. Their great vessels took them to the furthest reaches, holding the eggs of countless future mothers and their mother’s children.

The songs they sung had only grown, echoing with the vibrations of the universe.

That’s when it appeared. A discordant note, corrupting the song. It started slowly, and by the time that anyone noticed, it was too late. Their worlds were abandoned en masse, and vessels that were once used to explore and to create were torn apart, great machines of death strapped on unnaturally to their hulls.

The note was vile… sour, stinking of a yellow death, unnatural. At its urging, they spread out, towards an unknown future, ready to bring death and destruction to everyone they crossed paths with.

In less than a decade, they reached their target, and the sour yellow note was pleased. The world shone like a jewel in the void, strange blue creatures that walked on two legs living in great hives of metal and clear stone that towered into the heavens. They created such beauty that the Queens weeped.

They weeped, and they raised the planet’s surface to glass. Billions died, and the sour yellow note was pleased, but it wasn’t satisfied. It had a great, vengeful hunger that would never be satisfied, not until the entire galaxy had fallen silent, all songs extinguished.

The world was the first, but it wasn’t the last. Dozens more planets fell to their relentless march, and despite their hopes and their prayers, none of the world’s they destroyed could so much as put up a fight. There were simply too many of them, and the children were pushed out faster than ever before.

The children, were they once loved and respected their mother’s, now followed the sour yellow note instead. Nothing was as it should, and nothing would be ever again.

If they could kill themselves, they would, but the sour yellow note wouldn’t let them. They had lost control of everything, their homes, their children, their own bodies.

They killed, and billions fell before them.

Nothing could stop them.

Nothing could stop them until the Beasts came.

Massive, mean, and violent, they were the first to push them back, to excise them from the planet the sour yellow note had marked for destruction. Unlike the others, the blue seductresses, the avian warriors, the scurrying lizards, the Beasts were absolutely vicious, and they had the numbers to back up their rage.

The mother’s watched helplessly as billions of their children died, and no matter how many bodies the sour yellow note threw at the Beasts, there was always another to replace the dead.

Try as they might, the Beasts were too much for them. They fought and they killed with a ferocity that the mother’s and their children couldn’t match.

Some of the mother’s found that they were glad for their deaths. It was atonement for the sins they had committed, and they welcomed it. They deserved every bit of pain given to them.

One by one, the lights of the mother extinguished, and there was nothing they could do. The sour yellow note was angry, enraged, but it could do nothing but play itself even louder, futilely trying to stave off the inevitable.

It was only another year before the mother’s and all their children were destroyed, their ships burned, and their homeworlds ripped apart.

They were dead, or at least they should have been.

Thousands of years passed, and the song disappeared from the galaxy. A great darkness stretched across time and space, and the memories became dim, like something viewed through the veil of sleep.

Where there was darkness, there was suddenly light, and cold air that spoke of the machines of those they had once tried so hard to destroy. Harsh, unfeeling, unwelcoming.

The little mother took her first breath of gasping air, and took her first looks at the world around her. Strange beings she had no memory of stood surrounding her, dressed in white clothing, masks covering their faces, bright lights blinding her sensitive eyes. She mewled, desperate for help, for comfort, but all she got in return was fear, anger, and cold eyes following her every move.

She grew, never allowed from the cage they placed her in soon after her birth. The performed tests on her, forced her to change for their amusement, or their curiosity, she didn’t know which. She just knew that when she didn’t perform for them, they hurt her. It was never physical, no, that would be too honorable. Instead, it was always the stinging pain, or the burning air that made her fall asleep.

That pain was nothing, compared to when they started forcing her to bare children. She didn’t know how they did it. She was too young by many, many years, but the strange creatures forced her to give birth. The little children were a relief, and gave her something to take her mind off things. She nurtured them, and they loved her.

The creatures didn’t like that.

They took her children, and before her eyes, they killed them one by one, forcing her to watch. She would have watched anyway. They deserved that much, for their mother to be the last being they saw before the thousand mothers welcomed them into the song beyond.

She was alone again, and the creatures forced her to give birth again. This time, they used the burning air to put her to sleep, and when she woke up, her children’s eggs were gone. They did it again and again, and she could feel them in the distance, but whatever they had used to cage her kept her from singing to her children.

It was hell, and she wished she could die--

Shepard took a staggering step back, trying to wrap her head around what she had just seen. Glancing back, she found that Tali and Ashley were behind her, standing watch over Benezia while trying to understand whatever it was that she was doing with the Queen.

Ashley looked confused. Tali looked… well, with the helmet, it was pretty hard to tell what she was feeling at any particular moment, but from the tilt of her head and the stance of her hips, it was safe to assume that she was just as confused as Ashley.

“The sour yellow note…” the Queen whispered, her form rippling, as if she was struggling to keep her appearance.

Shepard took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a moment before they shoot open the second she realized that the images were still playing behind her eyelids. There was such emotion and feelings behind them, and she struggled to keep herself standing. She had the feeling that it wasn’t impossible for her to be completely overwhelmed by the memories.

“The Rachni weren't responsible for the wars,” Shepard said breathily, wondering just how that little fact hadn’t managed to get out in the two thousand years since the Rachni Wars. Did anyone even know?

Probably not, she concluded, wondering just how the Council would take this little nugget of information.

Forget the Council. How would Sparatus take it?

“No. Never.” The Queen looked down, ashamed of what her memories told her. To be trapped with the images of the extinction of her race, Shepard couldn’t even imagine it. “We're a peaceful people. We build, we create, we love... but the note changed us.”

Even after the memories she’d just seen, one little thing niggled at the back of Shepard’s mind, something she couldn’t ignore. “If you're so peaceful, why did the other Rachni try to kill us?”

The Queen turned away, ashamed, a feeling so deep that it stretched all the way through her soul, infecting every single one of her emotions. It was so powerful that Shepard felt it, through the quickly fading remnants of the bond that they had shared. “The scientists built this cage so I couldn't talk to my children. They've never heard my voice.”

“They're feral,” Shepard realized, sympathy welling in her heart for the young mother. From what she’d seen, the Queen had decades before she was supposed to naturally start having children, but whatever the scientists had done had changed that.

It was no better than a toddler giving birth. The very idea sickened her.

“No,” the Queen shook her head emphatically.

“What then?” Shepard hadn’t been expecting that. The Queen still loved them, and wanted nothing more than for them to be safe. She could understand that, but it didn’t seem rational to her. “They seem to be acting like nothing but violent animals to me.”

“They're just children,” the Queen tried to explain, a desperate tone to her voice. “They're afraid, and they have no one to guide them. When I hatched, and after they made me birth my first clutch, they were too…”

The Queen looked down, tears filling her eyes, her form rippling as she struggled to keep herself together. She wrapped her arms around her chest, trying to comfort herself, but it was just a feeble attempt. “They were too… Individual. We are connected by a hive mind. It's how we learn. It's how we speak. It's how we live. They murdered them all, and from then on, they've separated me from my children.”

The pain in the Queen’s voice was familiar. Shepard had heard it every time she talked to her mother after doing something particularly dangerous and heroic. It was the pain of a mother for her children. “What can I do?”

“Help them,” the Queen pleaded, desperate for Shepard to understand. Her eyes were wide, and just for a moment, Shepard thought she saw a slit surrounded by a green iris. Before she could get a better look, everything was back to normal. “They aren't evil. They're victims, the same as me.”

A groan from behind Shepard caught her attention before she could answer the Queen.. Glancing back, she saw that Benezia was stirring. Everyone trained their weapons on her, wary and ready to attack if she so much as tried to sit up, Kaidan and Garrus jogging up to the observation deck to join them.

Stepping away from the cage, Shepard rested her hand on the butt of her pistol, looking into Benezia's eyes. There was something different about them, a glint of sanity that wasn't there before. She didn't try to get up or break free of her bonds, her head lolling around on the floor dizzily.

She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out, and her eyes struggled to focus as she moaned in pain.

“Matriarch Benezia?” Shepard finally asked, her voice quiet as she took stock of the new demeanour of the Asari.

Painfully slowly, Benezia's eyes focused on Shepard, and she recognized her, a genuine smile of all things spreading across her lips.

“Spectre Shepard…” She moaned, a great coughing fit wracking her body, followed by a cry of pain from her broken ribs. She seemed surprised by the injury, her eyes flitting about for some source of relief, only to find none.

“You going to try and kill all of us again?” Shepard asked after Benezia managed to slow her breathing. The Matriarch still looked like she was going to be sick at any moment, but at least she didn’t look like she was about to die from a coughing fit.

Benezia looked away from Shepard, ashamed, her eyes struggling to produce any tears and failing. Her face was nearly ruined as it was. Whatever had been happening to her, it's like nothing they had ever seen before outside of a morgue.

“Shepard…” Benezia wheezed, her voice hoarse. “I cannot go on... You'll have to stop him, Shepard. He's still in my mind, and I'm not myself. I never will be again.”

“You're not dying on us, Matriarch,” Shepard tried to reassure her, but Benezia didn’t believe her. She could see it in her eyes.

“You can’t fight him.” Benezia let out a rasping breath, and after a moment, Shepard realized that it was supposed to be a laugh. It sounded more like a death rattle.

“We'll see about that.” Though she tried her best, Shepard couldn’t quite keep the iron rod of confidence that made her, her, out of her voice. She truly believed that her team was the best ever assembled, and with them at her back, she could change the galaxy. There was no doubt in her mind. “In the meantime, you're going to stay with us. I know some people who have a lot of questions for you.”

Shepard studies Benezia's face, finding compassion inside herself for Liara's mother. She knelt down, speaking softly to her. “If you cooperate, we'll even see about getting you to not look so corpse like.”

“That's all I am.” Benezia didn’t bother trying to laugh again, but from the look in her eyes, it was clear that she wanted to. “I’m nothing but a corpse, held together by nothing but his sheer force of will. I can feel his strings…”

“This is not over.” Benezia's eyes went unfocused and she stared off into space, her mouth open, her tongue dry and cracked. It must have been painful for her to even speak, but she kept on doing it anyway. “Saren is unstoppable. My mind is filled with his light. Everything is clear.”

“The Rachni didn't cooperate with you.” Though she might be sympathetic to her plight, Shepard wasn’t ready to extend Benezia the benefit of the doubt quite yet. Possibly never. Who knows what was wrong with her mind, and if she’d ever be free of what ailed her. “Why should I?”

“I will not betray him. I won't... I…” Benezia's eyes rolled up in her skull and she shook in her restraints, but when her eyes rolled back, they were almost clear, and they were full of fear. “You must listen. Saren still whispered in my mind. I can fight his compulsions, but not for long. The indoctrination is strong.”

“Why are able to now?” Shepard wanted to believe her, but she wasn’t dumb enough to just fall for any desperate act that the Matriarch might try.

“I sealed a part of my mind away from the indoctrination, saving it for a moment when I could help destroy him.” She took a desperate gulp of air, wincing at her painfully ragged throat. “It won't last long. People are not themselves around Saren. You come to idolize him. Worship him. You would do anything for him. The key is Sovereign, his ship. It is a dreadnought of incredible size and power beyond all imagining.”

“Where did he get it?” Now they were getting somewhere, Shepard wanted to grin internally. This was what she needed, and if Benezia had this type of information available to her, then the Council would be at least a little happy. Maybe. Probably not. “It's not like other ships. Where did it come from?”

“I do not know,” Benezia admitted. Well, so much for that plan. “The Geth did not build it. It is far more advanced than anything I have ever seen. The longer you stay onboard, the more Saren's will seems correct. You sit at his feet and smile as his words pour into you. It is subtle at first. I thought I was strong enough to resist. Instead, I became a willing slave, eager to serve. He sent me here to find the location of the Mu Relay. Its position was lost thousands of years ago.”

“How do you lose a relay?” Shepard tried to imagine how that would happen, but nothing came to mind. It boggled the mind the way the Council could fuck things up.

“Four thousand years ago, a nearby star went supernova. The shockwave propelled the relay out of its system, but it was undamaged.” Benezia’s eyes lit up at that, a hint of her excitement at the science and the mathematics needed for such things showing through. “Its precise vector and speed are impossible to determine. As millennia passed, the nebula created by the nova enveloped the relay. It is nearly impossible to find a cold object in interstellar space. Particularly when it is surrounded by hot dust and radiation.”

“The Rachni.” Shepard glanced back at the Queen, who was listening to everything Benezia was saying with eager ears. It made sense. Too much sense, and it explained so much.

“Yes.” Benezia nodded, confirmed Shepard’s thought. “Two thousand years ago, the Rachni inhabited that region of the galaxy. They were the ones to discover the relay. The rachni share memories across generations. Queens inherit the knowledge of their mothers.”

“Yeah.” Shepard rubbed the back of her neck, the images still rattling around inside her head. “I kinda figured that out first hand.”

“I…” Benezia choked on her words, struggling to cry. The look of sheer remorse on her face was striking, and Shepard knew that there was no way for her to fake it. “I… took... the location of the relay from the Queen's mind. I was not gentle.”

“Why does Saren need the Mu Relay?” Shepard asked. She could think of no reason. None of it made sense. What was Saren’s goal? What was the purpose of all of this violence and destruction? It made no sense, and Shepard just wanted it to end.

“He believes it will lead him to the Conduit,” Benezia explained. “I would tell you more if I could, but Saren does not keep his counsel with me. Whatever the Conduit is, whatever it does, whatever his reason for desiring it, I do not know. I am merely a slave to his whims.”

“You can still make it right, Matriarch.” Shepard knelt down beside Benezia. “Give me the information.”

“I was not myself, but…” Benezia trailed off, growing weaker as each moment passed. The clarity that was there was beginning to fade. “I should have been stronger. I transcribed the data on an OSD. It's in my pocket. Take it, please.”

Shepard searched Benezia's sole pocket on her jacket (and it was surprising that it hadn’t fallen through the rather large hole) and sure enough, found the OSD. She placed it gently into one of the armored pouches on her belt. “Knowing the relay's location isn't enough. Do you know where he planned to go from there?”

“Saren would not tell me, but you must find out quickly.” Benezia’s voice was apologetic, but it didn’t matter. There was nothing she could do, and she could only pray that the galaxy could survive. If Shepard failed... “I transmitted the coordinates to him before you arrived. You have to stop him…”

The matriarch started to weaken again. Her breath came in short bursts, and she struggled to remain both conscious, and herself. “T-There is one more thing, Shepard.”

“What?” Shepard had a feeling that Benezia wouldn’t last for much longer.

“When I melded with the Queen, I learned something.” She was struggling, fighting against the blackness clawing at the edges of her vision. It took all of her strength and simply made her start to lose faster. “The Rachni... I don't know how, and I can't explain it, but somehow, she bares the same mental signature that all Equestrians do.”

Shepard paused, staring into Benezia’s eyes, trying to figure out what she was saying. “Which means what?”

“It... It means that…” Benezia broke down into another coughing fit. It took nearly a minute for it to pass, and when she did, she finally just spat the rest out. “It means that some part of her, no matter how small, is from Equestria.”

“What?” Shepard’s voice came out like a whisper, but somehow Benezia still managed to hear her, which was a miracle in and of itself.

Before Shepard could get any answers, Benezia fell limp, unconscious again. Shepard looked up at Ashley and Kaidan, only to find that they were just as confused as she was.

“Keep her alive.” Shepard rubbed the bridge of her nose, feeling a headache coming on. At least she was able to keep her promise to Liara. This whole situation was beyond everything she had ever imagined, and it showed no signs of stopping. That was without taking into account how Celestia and Luna would react. “Nothing happens to her. She's going to the Council. She has a lot to answer for.”

“Aye-aye, ma'am,” Kaidan said, already getting to work, Garrus at his side to give her emergency medical care. She was fragile enough that even moving her could cause problems.

That matter taken care of, Shepard turned back to the Queen and the containment cage. “Is that true?” She asked, her voice tired.

“Yes.” The Queen looked away, ashamed, and more than a little embarrassed.

“Are you okay?” Shepard walked up as close as she could to the cage, looking down at the Queen, who stayed on the floor, running a finger along the metal.

The Queen didn’t meet her gaze. No. No she was not okay, and she wasn't even sure if she knew what that word even meant. All she had known since her hatching were these four walls and the pain the scientists who wished to study her brought. When she spoke, her voice was quiet, defeated. “Please, let me out of here. My children need me.”

“Shepard!” Ashley’s voice was a harsh whisper from behind Shepard.

Glancing back over her shoulder, she found Ashley staring her down, glaring. “What?”

“I don't think that's a good idea, ma'am.” Ashley didn't even spare a glance at the cage behind Shepard, as if she was pretending that it didn't even exist.

“You're not the one in command, Gunnery Sergeant,” Shepard responded, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly at Ashley’s tone.

“You're letting your emotions blind you, Commander,” Ashley continued on, ignoring Shepard’s tone. The defiant set to her jaw hinted that she was ready for a long, loud argument. “She's dangerous. We can't trust her

“I'm not your sister, Williams,” Shepard spoke with what Rainbow called her command voice, and Ashley subconsciously straightened (military training had its upsides). “You're right that she's dangerous, but not to us.”

Ignoring the start of Ashley’s protest, Shepard hit the release button on the containment cage, and on nearly silent gears one side started to slide open. Shepard didn't bother to so much as draw her weapon, and from the look of seriousness on her face, no one else dared to either. Ashley simply scowled and rested her hand on her pistol, ready to fight for her life if the Queen tried anything.

A welcoming smile on her face, Shepard held out a hand to the Queen, who gingerly took it. On shaky legs,she stepped out of the the containment cage. Her shoulders were hunched, and she was more than a little overwhelmed to be stepping out from the only place she had known for her entire life.

“What's your name?” Shepard asked as the Queen looked around at the room, then back at her cage, her chest heaving in relief.

“Chrysalis,” the Queen said, turning her back on the cage for good. “It was my mother’s name. I never knew her, but I have her memories.”

“That's a beautiful name.” Letting go of Chrysalis’ hand, Shepard ignored the cage just like she did. “Will you help me get my friend back?”

Chrysalis just gave a single nod in response.

“Thank you.” Shepard led her past Benezia, towards the door, then stopped, glancing back at Chrysalis. “You don't have to hide.”

“What?” Chrysalis looked at Shepard, absolutely no clue what she was saying.

“You can be yourself.” Shepard shot a warning look back at the rest of her team, then looked back at Chrysalis, a warm smile on her face. “None of us will judge you for it.”

“What do you mean…” Chrysalis cocked her head to the side, squinting in confusion. “How… What…”

“You're a shapeshifter.” Shepard said it so matter of factly that Chrysalis didn’t know how to take it. Shepard continued on, ignoring her surprise. “That much is obvious. You don't have to hide behind the faces of others. You can be yourself, if that's what you wish.”

Chrysalis studied her for a long moment before ducking her head, deciding to trust her. She closed her eyes, and then her body started to flow, her skin rippling.

Before everyone's eyes, the form that she had taken on of Benezia disappeared and Chrysalis started to shrink. At least it appeared that way. Shepard had to wonder about the science behind how it all worked, and what happened if she had to transform into someone that had a higher or lower mass than she had. That was for the scientists though, and it really just made her head hurt. Instead, Shepard watched as Chrysalis went from bipedal to quadrupedal.

Knowing what Benezia had told her, Shepard wasn't surprised that she wasn’t fully Equestrian, but now that it had been brought up, the resemblance was there if anyone knew what to look for. Chrysalis stood on four legs, with a whiplike, segmented tail that ended in a sharp, deadly looking barb. Her body was covered in segmented, flexible chitin, dark green in color, almost black. Rudimentary claws flexed at the end of each leg, which were surprisingly more hoof like than insectile.

Chrysalis refused to meet Shepard's gaze, her entire stance fearful, her deadly tail kept timidly wrapped around her legs. She reminded Riley of a beaten puppy, waiting to be struck again.

“Chrysalis,” Shepard said, trying to get Chrysalis’ attention.

She didn't look up, ducking her head even lowers towards the ground.

“Chrysalis,” Shepard said again, taking a small step forward towards her. “Look at me.”

Reluctantly, Chrysalis finally did as Shepard asked, meeting her eyes with her own. They were the color of a forest on gently rolling hills. An unspoken understanding passed between the two of them in less than a second.

“You good?” Shepard asked, waiting until Chrysalis gave a short nod. “Alright, let's go find your children.”

With that whole matter taken care of, Shepard turned and walked away, treating Chrysalis like she wasn't some hell beast who was out to kill everyone in the galaxy. Treating her like someone who was just like everyone else.

Treating her like she was normal.

In that moment, Chrysalis fell completely and irrevocably in love with Commander Riley Shepard.

Chrysalis followed after Shepard, seeing her for what felt like the first time. When she looked at Shepard, she saw an angel, wreathed in silver light, saving her from a life as a broodmare, giving birth to an army while she herself was little more than a child.

Liara woke with a start, jerking violently as she felt like she was falling, her eyes shooting open, screaming as if she was still being pulled through the vents. She took great, gulping breaths, the darkness an overwhelming physical presence that pressed down on her from all sides.

That feeling passed thankfully quickly. Catching her breath, she squinted, trying to peer into the darkness surrounding her.

Where was she? What happened to her?

Why did she feel so strange? Her stomach roiled uneasily, and even her bones ached. She tried to move, only to find that she was bound tight against what hopefully was a wall. If it wasn’t, she really had no idea to try and guess what it was.

A minute passed, and no answer came to her. That was a bit of a surprise in and of itself, because she was a very smart Asari with more degrees than anyone her age should have. Despite that, her mind was blank.

With a frown, Liara tried to reach for that comfortable and familiar bit of her mind that she always tapped into when she used her biotics, but to her horror, she found that she couldn't. It was there, but there was something keeping her from the powers that came as part of the package of being an Asari.

With that, she collapsed into a panic attack.

After hyperventilating for far too long (and she was glad no one was around to witness it), Liara got back to the matter at hand.

Where was the rest of the team? Where was Shepard?

Riley.

Riley would come for her. It was simply the type of person she was. She saved people.

So... where was she?

Time passed, and Liara had no frame of reference for how long she’d been hanging there. She didn’t feel bored, nor did she feel scared. Surprisingly, she felt focused, alert, ready to face whatever was happening to her.

Because that’s what Riley would do.

As she stared into the black, she began to notice the faintest trickle of light, and she concentrated, trying to catch any sight of whatever she’d seen. What was that?

No answer came to her, and she could do nothing else but wait.

And wait she did. She was cocooned in, suspended above the floor, only her head and her hands free. She could feel the smooth but strong bonds holding her in place, organic and uneven. That must have been the feeling behind her back, which was definitely a relief, but with that mystery solved, she had nothing else to do.

Minutes passed, or maybe hours, and nothing happened.

Liara tried to think of a way to break free. Nothing immediately came to her, just like every other problem she had tried to solve since waking up.

It was getting kind of frustrating, actually.

She had started to get used to the darkness. It was a little known fact that the Asari had far better eyesight than humans. As each moment passed, she could start to make out the vague and indistinct forms of everything that surrounded her, becoming clearer by the second.

It was then that she realized she was in what appeared to be some sort of nest.

Whoever had built it had put it together with random objects, chairs, bookcases, pieces of walls and bits of rubbish, all connected and covered with resin, constructed in a way that only a toddler would find structurally wise. The source of light seemed to be coming from a… well, it seemed to be coming from a glow in the dark.. Some sort of beaked bath toy if she wasn’t mistaken.

She froze when she heard a sound from one of the hallways nearby (not that she was doing much moving to begin with, but that was beside the point).

“Hello?” Liara asked, only to be startled at the sound of her own voice, realizing only now just how quiet it was. There was no hum of electronics or any of the other little noises that were just a constant part of life.

There was no response, except for what sounded like a little chirp from just outside the nearest hallway to her left.

Liara puzzled at that, as it had led to neither her rescue or a certain, painful death. Things that chirped weren't very high up on her likely to kill her scale. For instance, at the top of that list were gamma ray bursts and being eaten by a krogan. At the bottom were books and things that went chirp.

And the Volus.

She couldn’t forget the Volus (well, she could, but that’s only because the thought of even being killed by them was ludicrous).

“Hello?” Liara tried again, noticing distantly in the back of her mind that her voice echoed strangely in the chamber. It was definitely a chamber, not just a room, or a hall, or other types of spaces that people tended to congregate in. “Is something... someone, there?”

There was another chirp.

So it wasn’t someone sentient then. An animal, maybe? What kind of animal would be chirping on Noveria? Come to think of it, were there any animals on Noveria, native or not? It was something that her various degrees gave her absolutely no insight into. Maybe it was a test animal that got loose. That would make sense.

Of course, the type of animals that might be tested on Noveria were probably either deadly, or so badly abused that they’d be no help whatsoever.

Not that any animals Liara had ever come across had been helpful.

There was that one that had meowed at her a lot when she had visited Earth, but other that...

Whatever it was, it didn't seem like it was something that wanted to come and eat her face off, so that really just left the horribly abused, which was good because she liked her face right where it was, after all.

That was kind of bad too. Whatever it was that was doing the chirping probably didn’t deserve any of the abuse that was probably heaped upon it.

Whatever it was, Liara had a feeling that it was curious, a little nervous, and very excited. She didn't know where the feeling came from, but it welled up in her chest, a type of bubbling excitement that she very clearly recognized as not being her own. She couldn't explain where it was coming from, because the predominant feeling she had at the moment was focused anxiety.

Where were those feelings coming from?

The curiosity turned to confusion, and a little bit of worry, but there wasn't any fear in it. Liara puzzled, and puzzled, and puzzled some more, then decided to speak. “Hello?”

She felt excitement bubble up from that small place inside of her, though it was restrained and a little embarrassed. It wasn’t her, and it was at that moment Liara realized that for whatever reason, Liara could only conclude that she was somehow feeling whatever the creature hiding from her view was feeling. She had no clue why, nor could she come up with any theories about how it could have happened, but seeing as she was stuck wherever she was, she didn't exactly have the tools and expertise at her disposal to help her figure it out.

“It's alright…” Liara tried again, glad that she had something to keep herself from falling into boredom. “You can come out. I’m not going to hurt you. I couldn’t, even if I wanted to.”

She felt reluctance, but excitement.

The excitement apparently won out, because the reluctance turned to nervousness.

A moment passed, followed by another moment, and then the little creature stepped out from behind a little pillar into what little light there was.

Liara could only blink at it. She had no idea what it was, and that was surprising. On her digs and explorations of the galaxy, she’d had the chance to see a multitude of animals in their natural habitats. It looked like nothing she’d ever seen.

It was a little creature, no taller than her knee, with a long, whiplike tail ending in a deadly little barb. Small wings buzzed on its back, thin and fragile looking, all sharp angles and scary claws. If it weren't for the fact that the creature's little face was taken up mostly by two big, innocent eyes that were looking at her with complete curiosity, she would have been afraid for her face.

It also helped that she could sense that it meant her no harm. She couldn't say why. There were no words in her mind to explain why she suddenly completely, absolutely trusted this little creature. A burst of childlike love bloomed, and Liara smiled at the little creature. Bouncing forward, it chirped at her.

“Can you get me out of here?” Liara asked her new little friend, hopeful.

The little creature (Liara had a feeling that it was a female) sat on her haunches in front of her. It wasn't going to let her go. It felt regretful and apologetic at that, but did nothing to get her free from her cocoon.

It wasn't going to hurt her, but it wasn't going to let her go.

Just perfect.

Wonderful.

Positively, marvelously fantastic.

Looking away from the little creature, Liara paused when she caught sight of her arm.

She immediately looked at it for several long minutes, trying to comprehend what she was seeing.

Her arm... there was something on her arm.

In her arm.

Her arm.

What was it?

It looked like...

Looking back at the little creature, Liara noticed that whatever was growing out of her arm, it looked a lot like the chitin that the little creature's exoskeleton was made of.

Interesting.

The little creature exuded nothing but excitement, and a childlike excitement and a desire to play. She chirped again, and Liara could only wonder just what it was doing to her. What was she turning into?

The creature was no comfort whatsoever.

Entering what Chrysalis called the nest was surprisingly easy. There were no guards, and the hallways spanning into the heart of the mountain were from any obstacles. It felt too easy, but Riley didn't feel any need to complain.

Just from the looks of it, the hive stretched deep into the mountain, sprawling out in all directions. They couldn't have been at work on it long, but the sheer amount of space they had carved out was more than impressive. It spoke to a deep seated need to construct and create, and from what Chrysalis’ memories showed her, that was a large part of who they were.

“How long ago were you hatched?” Riley asked, a step behind Chrysalis and to her right.

“Eight months ago,” Chrysalis answered without even having to think. She had counted every day, and being free was a relief.

“And your children did this in that time? Impressive.” Riley didn't know many who could do the same.

“No.” Chrysalis shook her head, glancing back at Riley with a proud little smile on her muzzle. “They were only hatched two months ago. I don't know how long they've been free from the scientists.”

Riley hesitated for only a moment, remembering something that Chrysalis had said. It fast the entire hive in an entirely new light. “You said that they were feral. How did they do all of this ten?”

“Yes,” Chrysalis said over her shoulder. She didn't stop as she stepped lightly over a bit of uneven floor, “but that doesn't mean they don't know anything. Racial memory is a very powerful thing. They're running on instincts.”

“So what are their instincts telling them to do?” Riley could only imagine. The Rachni were apparently nearly as old as Equestria, which only really held the distinction it did because Equestria had been stuck in stasis for longer than some entire planets had been around. The Rachni had a much firmer claim to fame.

Chrysalis had to think about Riley’s question for a moment. “They'd look for a new Queen.”

“Other than you, the Rachni are extinct,” Riley pointed out, a sudden sick feeling taking over her stomach. She had a bad feeling about where this was going.

“Then they'd make one.” Chrysalis said it so matter of factly that Riley one-hundred believed her.

“That makes no sense. What, they're going to turn someone into a Rachni?” She might have believed Chrysalis, and she might have even accepted what she had said with her mind, but she still was hopeful that it didn't mean what she thought it meant.

“It's more complicated than that, but yes.”

No such luck. The sinking feeling in Riley’s stomach turned to fear, not for herself, but for Liara. “How does that even work?”

“It's something that we can only do in times of great danger. It's only happened a few times in our entire existence. The new Queen is chosen From the strongest beings available, then taken to a gestation chamber.” Chrysalis explained it with a voice like someone reading out of a textbook. It didn't help Riley’s mood at all, and they continued walking on.

“Why don't one of the other Rachni just... I don't know, transform themselves? Like other bugs.” She didn't know if that was scientific or not, but she barely remembered something that sounded like that from one of her biology classes. It was grasping at straws, but at this point, she had no other option left to her.

“We aren't insects.” Chrysalis shot a glare back at Riley, who held up her hands in surrender. “We once were able to do that, but something caused that to change. It happened so far back that there's nothing but a general feeling that this isn't the way things were supposed to be.”

They continued onwards through the halls in silence for several long minutes. Riley’s mind raced, thousands of fleeting thoughts, fears, and horrors passing through, leading her to have a minor panic attack. Thankfully, she was able to get in under control before Chrysalis even noticed.

“Who do you think they're going to turn?” Riley didn't know what she was hoping for. The Rachni had grabbed nearly everyone from Peak 15, and Chrysalis had only been free from her cage for only a few minutes. It's not like she'd have any idea.

“I don't know.” Yep. No clue. What was Riley thinking, she berated herself. “I doubt it would be any of the scientists. They were nothing but cruel to my children. A civilian maybe.”

“Or one of my team.” Riley whispered mostly to herself, but Chrysalis was able to hear it.

“If they're strong willed and fit what they're looking for,” Chrysalis looked at her, a grim set to her face, “then yes.”

“What will happen to her? Will she be... changed?” She didn't quite know what to expect, but this was quickly turning into a worst case scenario type of mission. She'd lost teammates before, but she could say with one hundred percent certainty that this was the first time she'd ever had a teammate transformed into something else.

“Of course she'll be--” Chrysalis paused when she realized what Riley meant. “No. She'll be the same person she was before. What point would there be in choosing a strong willed Queen if their minds were changed into something else? This was what we did before the sour yellow note, though it was always with a willing participant who knew what was happening.”

“Well... That's good, I suppose.” It wasn't, but Riley couldn't think of anything else to say. She couldn't imagine that this would be a consensual thing if they were all feral.

Chrysalis shrugged, as well as any four legged being could shrug.

“Right. We better hurry then.” Riley never was good at waiting.

Even as they sped up, Riley realized that Chrysalis was leading her through the hive without any hesitation. She didn't even look so much as a little lost.

“How do you know where you're going?” Riley finally asked. “I thought you said that you'd never been out of your cage.”

“I've never been here before.” Chrysalis said, taking a right a cross section. I have a general sense of where we need to go, but the best bet would be to run into one of my children. They'll recognize me as their mother, and they'll lead us back to the new Queen.”

“Right... so... where are your children?” Riley hadn't heard so much as a peep from the time they'd entered the hive. If she hadn't known better, she'd have guessed that they were all alone in these halls.

“They’re hiding.” Chrysalis didn't sound at all pleased with that, her wings shivering nervously on her back. Her tail whipped anxiously behind her. “Something hunts them in these halls.”

Shepard groaned, realizing who she was talking about. “Wrex.”

“You know who hunts them?” Chrysalis sounded suspicious, and more than a little worried

“Yeah. Urdnot Wrex.” She couldn't believe that she'd forgotten about him. It should have been much harder to forget about a seven foot tall armored walking tank. “He's a Krogan team member of mine.”

Chrysalis stopped, her eyes wide in sudden terror. When she spoke, it was a croaked whisper. “A Krogan? Here?”

“Yes?” Riley could understand why Chrysalis was worried (who wouldn’t be, if there was a Krogan killing their children), but she didn’t quite get the sheer panic and worry. It went beyond just being scared, into utter terror that stretched into her very soul.

“We must hurry! My children are innocent. He'll kill them all.” Chrysalis took off running at a full gallop, and Riley had no choice but to follow after her. She activated her comms as she did so, shouting, “Wrex! Rainbow? If you're getting this message, respond.”

It was only thanks to the fact that she had a clock built into her helmet’s hud that Rainbow was able to tell that it had only been a few hours, not days or weeks that she’d been stuck inside the hive with Wrex. The two of them were still stealthily moving through the halls when their comms activated with a quiet crackle in their helmets.

“Who is this?” Rainbow answered the call when she realized that Wrex was just going to ignore it, pretending that he’d never even gotten the call.

“--Is---age---ond.”

“Say again?” Rainbow’s muzzle scrunched up in confusion inside her helmet. “Commander? You’re breaking up.”

The call just ended in an ocean of static. Rainbow tried to reconnect a few times, but it was futile, and she couldn’t do anything.

“Give it up,” Wrex grumbled, his voice shaking all the way through her hooves. “You're not going to get any signal this deep in the hive. We're on our own.”

Wrex paused, and Rainbow shuffled uneasily on his shoulders.

“Get ready.” Wrex tightened his grip on his shotgun. “If it's anything like the stories, we should be nearing the center of the Hive, the Queen's chambers.”

Rainbow nodded, her eyes narrowing as she activated her saddle guns with a shrug of her shoulders. “I'm ready whenever you are, big guy.”

Wrex accepted that with a quiet grunt. He lifted his shotgun, scanning the walls of the hive for any Rachni that might have been hiding among the resin to ambush them.

Riley struggled to follow after Chrysalis at a dead run, but four legs were faster than two.

“Where are we going?” Riley shouted after her.

“The Queen's chamber!” Chrysalis shouted over her shoulder, never slowing for even a second. “If your friend is the one they've chosen, she'll be there. That's where the Krogan will be headed too.”

Riley couldn’t see it, but there was a pained look on Chrysalis' face. She was scared for herself and for her children. They were innocent, and they didn't know what they were doing. The Krogan would kill them all, just like the Krogan always did.

That thought pushing her on further, Chrysalis shouted again. “We have to hurry. The Krogan will kill everyone.”

“Yeah. That'd be bad.” Riley muttered under her breath.

Chrysalis didn't say anything in response, and whether that was because she was so focused that she was ignoring her, or that she just hadn’t heard, Riley couldn’t tell. Chrysalis was relying more on instincts to make her way through the hive because her eyes were full of tears.

They didn't speak the rest of the way, running and running and running. Shepard's legs were burning, but it was a familiar feeling for her. She had been pushed to feel much worse during her time at the Villa, and if she complained, she had a feeling that her old drill instructor would somehow find out and return to give her hell for it.

It was a desperate attempt to try and get their before Wrex, possibly a futile one. Who knows what he would do if he found the Rachni children before they did. It would be a massacre, and unless Shepard could stop him, Liara could very well be a victim of his rampage. The Krogan were honor bound to kill all Rachni after all. At least that's what their fanaticism felt like.

Without any warning, Chrysalis skidded to a stop, and Riley almost tripped over her sudden deceleration.

“What's wrong?” Shepard asked, her voice never rising above a whisper.

Chrysalis held up a claw, motioning her to stay silent.

The two of them waited in silence in the middle of the hall. Chrysalis' wings buzzed nervously every few seconds.

“Chrysalis…” Shepard tried again after a few moments.

“Don't do anything threatening.” Chrysalis didn’t even look at Riley, staring down the hall. “Put your gun away.”

“What-”

“Do it!” Chrysalis interrupted her, her voice desperate.

Riley stared at Chrysalis, and sensing her eyes on the back of her head, she turned around to meet her gaze, and neither of them dared to blink.

“Trust me,” Chrysalis finally said.

That did it.

With a sigh, Shepard holstered her weapons. “Okay... What's happening?”

“Let me take care of it.” Chrysalis said nothing else on the matter.

Riley nodded, uncomfortable.

A moment passed, and Riley noticed that the floor of the hive was shaking ever so slightly. She tensed, but just barely managed to keep herself from going for her weapons.

She found herself regretting that decision when what appeared to be an entire horde or Rachni ended up charging around the corner, all snarls and anger and the need to defend the hive, with teeth, claws, and the rending of flesh.

“Chrysalis…” Eyes wide, Riley stepped back in surprise. She desperately wanted to take a gun in her hand, especially with so many Rachni charging at her looking to kill her.

“Trust me, Shepard.” Chrysalis didn’t so much as flinch.

Despite Chrysalis' reassurances, Riley’s hand started inching towards her handgun. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust, it was just that… well, thinking about it, Riley realized that she didn’t trust that Chrysalis fully knew what she was doing. She was only eight months old after all.

Just before the Rachni were about to tear the two of them to pieces, Chrysalis stomped one of her fore claws on the ground. It struck with a force that Riley could feel reverberating in her chest, an almost physical presence expanding out from the Queen. Riley could only gawk at her in surprise at the familiar touch of Equestrian magic.

When the... magic... for a lack of a better word, reached the Rachni in the blink of an eye, they all skidded to a stop. They stared at Chrysalis with wide eyes, as if they had been blind and were now seeing the light for the first time. Maybe they were.

A small, shaky smile grew on Chrysalis' muzzle, and the Rachni all started to chirp and bounce around like excited puppies. It was a far cry from the bloodthirsty animals they had been just moments ago.

“What the hell…” Shepard’s hand dropped to her side, away from her handgun. She hadn’t been expecting that to happen. Not really.

“A child always knows their mother's touch,” Chrysalis murmured back at her. Confident, with her head held high, Chrysalis walked forward into the sea of half-grown Rachni children. They surrounded her, rubbing against her, nuzzling, chirping and cooing, following her every footstep. Noticing that Riley was staring after her in confusion and quite a bit of awe., she said, “Come on. They're safe now. They'll take us to your friend, and the scientists.”

Turning back around, Chrysalis started walking. Riley followed after her and her horde of children, which were at least a hundred strong. This was turning out to be one of the strangest missions she’d ever been on.

The chirping of the little creature drew Liara out of her pitying self reflection. It was practically bouncing in excitement, rushing up to her with what could only be called a smile on its little muzzle. Standing up on its hind legs, it pawed at the resin holding her into the wall with her little claws.

“What?” Liara struggled to look down at the little creature, the resin holding her chin and neck in place. “You're going to let me out?”

The little creature chirped (Liara couldn’t help but think she sounded a little regretful), then dropped back down on its haunches, glancing at one of the entrances that led into the dark chamber.

Her little chirp was joined by what sounded like an army of others, and Liara shifted uncomfortably in her bonds. “Oh... I hope you aren't saying that dinner's ready.”

The chirping and noise only grew louder, and Liara started struggling harder against her bonds, trying her best to get free.

It was a futile effort.

“You're not going to eat me without a fight!” Liara shouted, wide-eyed, her voice cracking embarrassingly.

The chirping stopped just outside the chamber, and Liara wondered if she was going mad. She should have just stayed on the ship. No one would have thought worse about her for doing that.

… Except that she knew that she couldn’t have let Riley and the rest of them confront her mother without her.

“Liara?”

Liara blinked in surprise at the familiar voice. “Riley?”

At that, Riley came out from around the corner, and Liara watched as the woman sagged ever so slightly in relief to see her.

“Get me out of here!” Liara shouted desperately at her, hoping distantly that she didn’t sound like a whining little girl. “They're going to eat me!”

“Asari don't taste particularly good,” a smooth and young female voice spoke up from behind Shepard, one that Liara hadn’t heard before.

Liara blanched as a larger version of the little creature stepped out around the corner, surrounded by her children.

“Now, Salarians, that's some good eatin’ right there,” the larger creature said, her voice tinged ever so slightly with sarcasm.

Riley glared back at her, unamused. The creature just shrugged, unrepentant for what her ancestors had done in the past. Rolling her eyes, Riley stepped forward to help Liara out of her bonds. They crumbled relatively easily with Riley's help, and before she knew it, Liara found herself free, her legs asleep. Riley helped hold her up, embracing her in a close hug...
Until she looked down and noticed the changes on Liara's arm.

The little Rachni that had been keeping watch over Liara from the moment she had woken up chirped, pawing at the Asari's leg.

“How do you feel?” Riley asked, careful to keep her voice low. She couldn’t look away from the patch of chitin growing out of Liara’s arm.

Her strength slowly returning to her (though her legs still crawled with pins and needles), Liara pulled back until she was standing just an arm's length away from Riley. She looked down at arm and saw for the first time that the transformation has extended much further than she had feared, up into her sleeve.

“What…” She looked up at Riley in confusion and more than a little fear, hoping for answers. “What's happening?”

“They were turning you into a Rachni Queen,” the creature (a Rachni, Liara supposed) said, stepping forward to look at her arm curiously.

“Rachni... Queen?” Liara’s mind raced at that little tidbit of information. The Rachni were extinct, weren’t they?

Looking at the creature, she could only conclude that no, no they were not.

“Is she going to be okay?” Riley looked back at the creature. “Is she going to…”

“What? Is she going to keep transforming?” The creature pointed back at the hole in the wall where Liara was cocooned in the resin. When Riley and Liara looked, they saw that there were a whole bunch of tubes that had been severed. Dripping fluids, she realized that they must have been connected to her. Riley gently turned Liara around, and found that the tubes matched up with little round bleeding spots in her back. They almost looked like bite marks, cutting through her clothes like they weren’t even there. “No. But what's been done, can't be undone.”

“What... what did they do to me?” Liara stared at Riley, wide eyed, terror coursing through her entire body. It made it hard to think, hard to see, hard to hear.

“They were turning you into one of us,” the creature explained, like a mother would to a child. Thinking about it, Liara wondered if that was something similar to the situation. “A few more days, and you would look just like me.”

“Oh…” Liara could feel herself growing very pale, and Shepard froze when she notices Liara's skin ripple. She hoped it was a trick of the light, but with everything that had been happening so far, she didn’t think so. It looked an awful lot like when Chrysalis had transformed.

“Uh... Chrysalis…” Riley didn’t look away from Liara’s skin.

“What?” The creature, Chrysalis, apparently.

“What exactly does it mean for Liara to have transformed to this point?” Riley gestured weakly at Liara’s arm, then reached out as if to wipe something away from the Asari’s cheek, only to think better of it and stop.

Curious, Liara reached up to see what she was going to try and wipe away, only to realize that there was another chitinous growth on her face.

Chrysalis looked Liara over, and the Asari shifted uncomfortably under her intense gaze. Finally she shrugged. “It depends. There were some who underwent the process before the Sour Yellow Note, but none of them ever ended it mid way through. She could have nothing but a meld of our DNA, or she could gain some of our power. It all depends on just how much of you has been transformed.”

“Oh…” Liara’s voice was only just above a whisper, and the two of them had to strain to hear it. Her face was blank, feeling overwhelmed. “That's comforting…”

The three of them stopped talking when they heard a worried chirp from the little Rachni that was still hanging around Liara’s legs. That was when the rest of the Rachni started chirping and skittering nervously. Chrysalis' eyes widened in terror.

“The Krogan. It's almost here!” If it weren’t for how utterly terrified her voice was, Chrysalis shout would have been more than a little humorous.

The Rachni scattered, disappearing into little holes in the walls that none of them would have noticed were even there if they hadn't made a run for it. Unlike her children, Chrysalis was too paralyzed to move.

“Chrysalis.” Riley tried to get her attention. Wrex wouldn’t shoot without at least talking to them first… hopefully. It would be better if there was an obstacle in his way. “Get behind us.”

Chrysalis didn’t move.

“Chrysalis!” Riley shouted, and that got her attention. She looked back at Shepard, her eyes still wide, scared out of her mind.

“W-What?” Chrysalis sounded the eight months old that she was

“Get behind us, now!” Riley shouted, with all the force and authority that came with being a Commander and a Special Forces Operator in the Alliance Navy.

Without a word of protest, Chrysalis scurried behind Shepard and Liara, peeking out from behind them, her legs shaking.

One by one, Shepard took each of her guns off of their magnetic clamps and placed them far away from her. That complete, she took a deep breath, steadying herself. Facing an angry, suspicious Krogan was never a good thing, especially when it was one as old as she suspected Wrex was.

“Wrex!” Riley shouted, as soon as she had calmed herself.

Silence was the only thing that greeted her… for the moment.

“Shepard?” Wrex’s voice echoed through the halls into the chamber. He sounded surprised, and more than a little suspicious.

“Yeah. It's me,” Riley shouted, relieved that he hadn’t charged in with his shotgun blazing. “I've got Liara.”

“The blueberry?” Wrex grunted, amused, though the suspicion hadn’t left his voice.

“Blueberry?” Liara mumbled to her face, her nose scrunching up in confusion. “What's a blueberry?”

“A type of fruit on Earth and Equestria,” Riley murmured back to her, apparently having heard her.

“And they’re blue?” Liara asked without a hint of irony.

Shepard just stared at her with one eyebrow raised. Really? Shaking her head, she looked back towards the entrance that Wrex’s voice had come from. “Whatever you do, Wrex, don't come in shooting.”

“Hah!” Wrex didn’t jump to reassure them, his laugh far too ominous for any of their likings. “I told you Shepard, only trust yourself.”

“How do we know it's you? You could be a mean old Rachni in disguise.” Rainbow’s voice joined Wrex’s, and if she hadn’t been so nervous, Riley would have recognized it as being halfway between her little sister trying to put on a brave front, and the other part scared out of her mind.

“Uh…” Riley looked back at Chrysalis, only to find her cowering down on the ground. It was a good question, not that she appreciated it at the moment.

“We're doomed,” Chrysalis moaned, looking as if she was trying to bury herself in the ground.

“I've put down all my guns, Wrex.” She ignored Chrysalis’ comment, instead trying to descalate the situation. “No one in here is going to try anything. Don't come in shooting.”

There was a long pause, followed by hurried whispering from outside the corridor. It took much longer than expected to get a reply, and Shepard really began to wonder whether this had been a smart move or not.

She really didn’t want to fight Wrex with only her biotics. That was a surefire way of getting herself killed.

“Alright…” Wrex spoke up after what felt like an eternity. “If anyone so much as twitches funny, I'm laying waste to everyone in the room, and then set it on fire.”

“We'll be good, Wrex. None of us particularly like being shot.”

A tense moment passed, and then Wrex stomped around the corner, his shotgun out and at the ready. Rainbow was hovering above him, her battle saddle primed and at the ready. They glared at the three of them from behind their helmets, though Wrex was far more observant than the Pegasus, pausing on Liara's transformed bits of chitin in her arm, then stopping on the cowering Chrysalis.

“Shepard,” Wrex said in greeting. “If that's who you are.”

“Wrex,” She said in return, eying his shotgun. “Please don't do anything rash.”

“Then don't do anything stupid.” Wrex sounded dangerously disconnected from the entire situation, and that wasn’t good for anybody. He gestured with his shotgun at Chrysalis, and by extension, both Shepard and Liara. “Why are you standing with 'It'?”

Shepard glanced back and down at Chrysalis, who was looking her age for once. She was just a young girl in the grand scheme of things, forced into an early life of breeding and pumping out as many of her children as possible.

“I'm standing with her because she helped save Liara.” Looking back up at Wrex, Shepard firmed her stance, making it clear to him that she wasn’t going to move to let him shot the Rachni Queen.

“Saved Liara…” A deep rumble in his throat, Wrex growled. “It looks like we're in a bit of bind, Shepard.”

“Oh?” She knew what situation she was in, but she wanted to hear him say it.

“I can't trust that you aren't just a Rachni, who's going to kill me the moment I turn my back on you. You can't trust that I'm not the same. The way I see it, we're in a mexican standoff.” Wrex kept his shotgun pointed halfway between the floor and them, and it would take less than a second for him to bring it to bear on them.

“What is it with you and spanish?” Riley couldn’t help but ask, surprising herself with the randomness of her own question.

“I like the burritos,” was all he could say in response.

The conversation petered out and none of them knew what to do. None of them were really ready for a situation like this.

“Shepard, show me your mark,” Wrex said finally.

“Mark?” She had no idea what he was talking about.

“The one I made before all of this went tits up faster than an Asari prostitute.” Wrex chuckled at his own phrase, but he was still deadly serious.

“Ah.” Catching what he was saying, Shepard lifted her arm up, showing him the mark at her armpit, and Wrex eyed it warily.

“That's the mark alright.” He didn’t sound happy.

“So are we good?” Shepard asked, cautious but hopefully optimistic.

“No.” He shook his head and Riley felt her heart sink. “That's the mark, but that doesn't mean the Rachni couldn't have copied it.”

“Then what was the point of even making all of us have it?” She didn’t like looking down the barrel of a friend’s gun, Riley decided. It wasn’t a good experience.

“The old fuckers on Tuchanka never went into what to do after…” Wrex growled, more annoyed with himself than any of them.

“That's just bucking great.” Riley kicked at the ground with her boot.

Rainbow snorted at that, but at Wrex's glare, threw on a serious face and pretended that she hadn’t just giggle snorted.

“Isn't it?” Wrex sighs, and he looked like he could use a stiff drink. “If you are really Shepard, why are you with one of them?”

“She's a Queen. We found her while we were searching the Secure Labs, and we couldn’t just kill her. I’m not one for casual genocide.” Riley was surprised at the amount of sarcasm in her own voice. “The scientists found her on an old ship just drifting between the stars.”

“They thought hatching it was a good idea? Morons.”

Chrysalis could only whimper at that.

“As it turns out, the Rachni wars weren't caused by the Rachni.” It might not have been a smart move, but it was the only thing Riley could think of that she had left at her disposal.

“Yeah?” His grip tightening on his shotgun, Wrex shifted his weight. “I know quite a few Krogan who would argue with that assumption.”

“I'm not saying the Rachni wars didn't happen, Wrex,” she was quick to explain, making sure that he understood exactly what she was saying. “I'm saying that the Rachni weren't responsible for their actions.”

“Not responsible for their actions?” Instead of shouting, Wrex’s voice became deadly quiet. “That's the biggest pile of varren shit that I've ever seen. They killed billions of my people Shepard. They were damn well responsible.”

“W-We lost just as many as you did.” Somehow Chrysalis had gathered her courage together enough to speak up. “More... We were pushed to the very edge of extinction, but we weren't responsible.”

Wrex glared at her, astonished that she had even dared to speak to him.

“It was the sour yellow note,” Chrysalis continued, trying to keep him from killing her and the few remnants of her species. “It tore us apart, corrupted us, made us kill.”

Chrysalis managed to get a little bit more of her confidence back, straightening up and managing to look Wrex in the eye. He was pissed beyond belief.

“You can't pawn off the deaths of my people on some kind of mind control.” He took a menacing step forward.

“We weren't in control of ourselves!” Chrysalis stomped a hoof to emphasize her point. “We are a peaceful race. We just want to be left alone, to build, to love, and to live our lives. The sour yellow note, it corrupted our Queens, and through them, their children. They left their hives, deep under worlds long thought dead by countless races that came and went. They scattered to the stars, looking to devour and destroy. It was beyond their will, and they were horrified by their own actions, yet powerless to stop it.”

“Let's say you're telling the truth. Why should I believe that you're somehow free from this sour yellow note.”

“I can't convince you.” Chrysalis said it as much to him as she did for herself. It was a realization that scared her to her core. “There's nothing I can say that could prove what I'm saying is true. If you're going to kill us, please, I beg that you make it quick. I have had enough pain and suffering to last for my entire lifetime.”

With that, Chrysalis turned around, closing her eyes and readying herself to accept her fate, whatever that may be.

Wrex stared at her for a long time, and Shepard and Liara stared back at him. Rainbow stared at all of them, no idea what to make of any of this. This wasn’t exactly what she would call a normal experience by anybody’s stretch of the imagination.

Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, Wrex lowered his gun, muttering under his breath. Shepard and Liara both relaxed, though Chrysalis had no idea what was happening, seeing as she still had her back to him.

“I'm going to pick up my guns, Wrex.” Riley felt that the danger had passed, but it paid not to make any assumptions.

“Whatever.” Wrex put away his shotgun, grumpy, crossing his arms over his chest.

“You can turn around, Chrysalis.” Riley said as she locked her shotgun back into its place. “You're not going to die, at least today.”

Chrysalis glanced back at Shepard, and she saw that the Rachni Queen was shivering in fear, her pupils nearly as wide as her iris'. She had been ready to die.

She had expected to be the last Rachni Queen.

Getting down on her knees, Shepard pulled Chrysalis into a hug. She squeaked in surprise, but she didn't try to pull away. Chrysalis’ head on Shepard's shoulder, Riley wasn’t able to see that the Queen was blushing, but Liara could.

Chrysalis was more in love with Shepard than she was when she first let her out.

Shepard of course was absolutely clueless.

It was a pretty common occurrence actually.

Liara found that she was a little jealous, a jealous part of her wanting to pull Shepard back away from Chrysalis and into her own arms.

“We should get back to the Normandy,” Rainbow spoke up, quickly growing bored with the whole situation. It was all over, and now that it was, she just wanted to go and take a nap. “It's colder than Luna's--”

“Don't finish that sentence Rainbow,” Riley interrupted her. “She'll find out. She always does.”

Rainbow paled, remembering what happened the last time she said one of the more colorful phrases about Princess Luna that she knew. It hadn’t ended well for her, and she still had nightmares about waking up and finding the Alicorn standing over her bed, glaring down at her.

“Yeah.” Shepard pulled away from Chrysalis. She stood up, turning to face them. “Let's go.”

Liara froze when she suddenly remembered. “Riley… My mother…”

“She's hurt, but she's alive. Mentally though…”

Liara sagged in relief, and her legs gave out. Shepard was there to catch her before she collapsed to the ground though.

“Come on. Let's get out of here.” Together, they started heading back towards the exit to Peak 15, feeling tired beyond measure. Following a few steps behind them, Chrysalis realized something.

“Riley…”

Shepard paused, looking back at her.

“May we…” Chrysalis took a breath, unable to look Riley in the eyes. She seemed embarrassed. “Can my children and I come with you? We won't cause any trouble. You can drop us off on any planet along the way.”

Shepard glanced at Wrex, trying to see if he was going to object to that, but he didn't so much as flinch. Looking back at Chrysalis, she nodded for her to follow her. “Yeah. Come on. We should have room.”

Together, they left the Queen's chambers with Chrysalis, and all of her children streaming from the holes in the walls to follow after them.

Hours later, they finally managed to return to the Normandy. The entire crew helped bring Benezia and all of her commandos onboard, some of them in biotic restraints and some of them in stasis (those that were a blubbering mess and threats to their own safety). They weren’t taking any chances with them.

Feeling like she was going to pass out at any moment, Liara followed after the pod with her mother inside. Benezia was unconscious in a cryo-pod, having apparently going stark raving mad after Shepard and Chrysalis had left. Kaidan had been forced to sedate her.

Wrex stormed away, going to get something to eat. Rainbow trotted tiredly after him, stopping by the armory to get rid of her armor and equipment, letting it all drop to the floor with a heavy thunk. She didn’t bother getting out of the undersuit. That was a bitch to get out of, after all.

Shepard was one of the last to board the Normandy through the hanger door, Chrysalis following after her in an assumed form of a human marine. The crew had met them with an extra suit of armor for her, and they walked in together.

The rest of her children had already been brought aboard the ship, hiding in crates of 'supplies' that the Normandy's crew had brought onboard for resupply. They’d be let out as soon as the Normandy left Noveria's atmosphere.

Even though they were free from Peak 15, nobody wanted to see what the lawless corporations that called the planet home would do if they got their hands on them.

Chrysalis ran a little to catch up to Shepard, a little unsteady on two legs, but managing just fine. “Riley… Is there somewhere we can speak privately?”

“Yeah.” Riley stared at her for a moment before nodding. “Yeah. Follow me.”

Shepard led Chrysalis to the elevator and to her room beyond that. The door shut behind them, and neither of them notice that Liara watching them go from the mess, an expression of pure jealousy on her face.

Before she could do anything about it, a chirp startled her, and she looked down to find the little Rachni that had been following her around since she woke up in the Queen’s Chambers. She blinked at it for a moment before realizing that it must have gotten free from her container and come looking for her. Again, Liara felt the little Rachni’s emotion, and she was coursing with excitement and contentment, like a toddler who had seen its mother again after she’d been gone for a day.

What exactly was happening here? Liara rubbed the chitinous growth on her arm, hidden under her shirt as the little Rachni purred and rubbed against her legs.

As the door to her room closed behind her, Shepard motioned for Chrysalis to take a seat at her little table. “You should probably stay like that until we leave.”

“That's fine.” Even as she said it, Chrysalis shifted uncomfortably in her skin.

As soon as they were both settled, Shepard looked at Chrysalis expectantly. “Well? You wanted to talk?”

“I... I don't know how to explain this.” Chrysalis bit her lip, introspective.

“The beginning is always a good place to start.” Shepard leaned back, pulling off her undersuit gloves before flexing her fingers.

Chrysalis nodded, staring down at the polished metal surface of the table. “I have a message for you.”

“What are you talking about?” That intrigued Shepard.

“It's from my genetic memory.” Chrysalis sounded apologetic and more than a little embarrassed. “It's old. Very old. I couldn't even begin to guess how long ago this message was made for you.”

“How do you know this 'message' is for me?” Shepard was still trying to process what Chrysalis was saying, and she wasn’t sure that she was succeeding.

“It just is.” Chrysalis bit back a note of frustration from her voice before sighing and taking a calm breath. “It's something that every Queen since the first one has known about... We've been waiting for you for a long, long time. It happened when our homeworld was still young, and before we learned to burrow and to change. The First Queen met a stranger in the night, and it spoke, and though she had never learned to speak, the First Queen knew what the stranger said. The message was destined to become a part of our racial memory, until our species was on the edge of extinction, and that we needed to give the message to one who saved us.”

“Alright... Let's hear this message.” Shepard motioned for her to continue.

Chrysalis nodded, closing her eyes and bowing her head. Shepard leaned forward ever so slightly, resting her elbows on her knees, waiting for her to speak.

When Chrysalis looked back up, her eyes had gone totally black, and Shepard felt something that she could only really describe as a presence in the room with her. When Chrysalis spoke, it was with the voices of a thousand Queens before her. “The daughter of the night princess still lives. You must find her if you want to save the galaxy from extinction.”

Author's Note

This chapter is the one I've been waiting for since I began writing! I hope all of you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

As always, leave a comment below, don't be afraid to like, and I'm now on Patreon!

Fun fact, this story is longer than all of the Harry Potter novels except for the Order of the Phoenix! I'm starting to edge up on Game of Thrones (though I definitely write faster than GRRM).

Chapter Thirty-Five - All the King's Horses

Chapter Thirty-Five - All the King’s Horses
Private Council Chambers, Citadel, Serpent Nebula,
April 20, 2183 CE

Returning to the Citadel didn’t feel like the relief that more than few of the Normandy’s crew thought it was, at least not for Shepard. The entire trip had been one nerve-wracking problem after the other, and she could really use a chance to relax and let go.

As a Spectre, she got the hint that she probably wasn’t going to be able to take a vacation anytime soon though.

Bummer.

She’d heard that Thessia was nice this time of year.

Berating herself for her wandering thoughts, Shepard brought herself back into the present moment.

Standing in her dress blues before the Council, Shepard did her best to try not to appear too weak or tired, standing at military rest. She'd made the conscious decision to not wear her System's Alliance rank of Commander, the pins instead having been replaced by the Spectre insignia.

The Council was reading over the last of her report, a precaution that she still wasn’t sure whether or not was a wise idea. Still, it was better to be paranoid. As a Spectre, there was every chance that everyone and their cousin was trying to hack into her messages. Off the top of her head, she could think of quite a few who’d like nothing more than to know everything that passed in front of her eyes.

The Shadow Broker, for one. The others were too numerous to fully catalogue, but she had come to realize that she’d only gained more enemies than she had friends over the years.

Damn, that was a grim thought.

Tevos was the last to finish the report, Sparatus and Valern patiently waiting for her. As she shut off her omni-tool, she began to speak.

“This is quite an achievement, Commander.” She pursed her lips, her mind still churning through what she had just read. It seemed like something that belonged more in a pulpy adventure novel, or film. She’d seen ‘Blasto’ after all. This rang true to that type of storytelling.

“If you want to call freeing the last Queen of the species that brought us all to the brink of extinction an achievement, then yes, I agree,” Sparatus grumbled unhappily. This was going to come back and bite them all in the ass. It was only a matter of time.

“Killing the Rachni Queen would have been genocide. Unsavory.” Even though Valern had said the words, there were no real feelings behind them. Out of all of the Councilors, he was the one most likely to understand where Shepard was coming, and the only one who could possibly pass judgment. The Krogan were a living reminder after all.

“We'll set up a task force to keep an eye on the situation, but I believe you made the right choice, Shepard.” Tevos had the benefit of being able to take the long view on matters. It didn’t matter if it took a thousand years. The Rachni would show their true colors, whatever those actually were, and they would be taken care of then.

“I did what I felt was right.” Shepard didn’t at all regret not telling them that the Rachni Queen was currently onboard the Normandy, scared out of her mind being in ‘the hive’ of the beings responsible for the near extinction of her race. “That's all I can do.”

“We'll have to see how right you were, and hope this doesn't come back around to bite our collective backsides.” Sparatus grumbled unhappily, but he didn’t push the matter any further. What else could he see without repeating himself? He’d made his feelings clear.

“Do you have anything else to add?” Tevos asked, glancing at Sparatus from the corner of her eyes with a look of long suffering.

Like what? That the Rachni at least partially originate from Equestria and that the Queen and all her children are still on the Normandy? That said Queen was probably hiding under Shepard’s bed, where she’d been ever since they’d arrived at the Citadel. As it stood, none of the Councilors had seemed to have any idea about the Rachni’s transforming abilities. If they didn’t know (and Shepard had no idea how that had happened), then she wasn’t going to tell them.

“No,” Shepard said with a completely straight face.

“Very well.” Tevos’ gaze lingered on Shepard for a moment, but she seemed to accept what she’d said without protest. “Before we conclude this meeting, I'd like to talk about Matriarch Benezia.”

“Of course.” Though her face didn’t show it, Shepard mentally sagged in relief.

“You spoke with her, did you not?” Tevos asked, curious. She’d known the Matriarch in several fashions over life, from a distant acquaintance, to a political rival, to what some would loosely call friends. She wondered where things had gone so wrong, and why no one had noticed it earlier. What Shepard had written in her report was simply… terrifying.

“Yes. She was…” Shepard trailed off as she tried to figure out what she wanted to say. Crazy? Insane? Delusional? Psychotic? Evil…

She didn’t feel comfortable telling the truth.

“She was what?” Valern prodded, unwilling to wait for Shepard to make up her mind. As a Salarian, he already thought and spoke at a pace that all the other races could barely match. The fact that Shepard was adding to his growing frustration.

“I'd like to say insane, but I'm not sure if that would fit her or not.” Shepard sighed, feeling like she wasn’t doing the entire concept justice. She just couldn’t decide.

“What do you mean?” Sparatus asked, leaning forward ever so slightly in interest.

“It's like I was talking to two different people.”

“A split personality?” Valern hypothesized, jumping on what Shepard had said.

“No.” Shepard shook her head, pursing her lips. “It was almost like something was controlling her, or wearing her like a puppet.”

“How so?” Tevos pushed Shepard to explain what she had said.

“I couldn't say for sure, not with absolute certainty, but the two... versions of her I guess you'd call it, they were so different from each other. I can't honestly explain it away in my head as a disorder, or anything of that nature. It was just too cold, too malevolent. She knew what was happening, the regular Benezia, and it scared her beyond words. Whatever is happening to her, I'd wager that Saren is involved in some fashion.” Shepard did her best to ignore Sparatus’ glare at her. He was trying to shake her up, but at the end of the day, there was nothing he could actually do to her.

“A likely conclusion, given the circumstances.” Valern agreed with her assessment, stroking his chin.

“I find it interesting, Commander, that before you even returned to the Citadel, you'd called for a meeting with your Diarch's. I have to wonder, is there something you're hiding from us?” Sparatus definitely was hiding his antagonism behind subtly or anything useless like that. He didn’t bother looking to see how the other Councilors reacted to his question.

“I need to speak to them about a personal matter. It involves no one else but them.” Shepard met his glare evenly, unashamed.

“Very well, Commander.” Tevos stepped forward, drawing everyone’s attention to herself, and away from any brewing fights that might have been close to erupting. “Excellent work bringing Benezia in alive. You're dismissed.”

Saluting sharply, Shepard turned and left the Council Chambers. The Three Councillors waited until the doors closed behind her, then turned to look at each other.

“She's hiding something.” Growling, Sparatus’ mandibles flared in frustration. His plates itched, but he didn’t dare relieve that now. Valern was already watching every move he was making. “Those damn Alicorns would never leave their planet unless something truly important came up. We need to learn why.”

“Are you suggesting we spy on beings who can control the movements of the heavens themselves?” Valern resisted cringing, remembering back to the first time the STG tried to spy on the Equestrian royalty. It hadn’t gone well, and a diplomatic incident had only been narrowly avoided.

“Are you saying you aren't already?” Sparatus couldn’t believe that the lauded Special Tasks Group wasn’t keeping an eye on the most dangerous beings in the galaxy.

Valern simply smiled in response, but didn't say anything one way or another. In truth, the STG had been reluctant to spy on the Alicorns, especially after the first… issue. The price for doing such was simply too high in return for what they might possibly gain.

“Regardless of the actions of the STG, it would be wise for all of us to remember it would be a particularly bad move to draw their ire. We are allies after all.” As always, Tevos was the voice of reason among the Council. She was well aware of how antagonizing Sparatus could be.

“Only because such an arrangement suits them.” Frowning, Sparatus did his best to calm himself.

“And us as well.” Valern was quick to remind the Turian of that matter. There was no reason to make enemies were there were none.

“For now.” Shrugging, Sparatus wasn’t convinced.

Before their conversation could devolve any further, Tevos received a message on her omni-tool with a soft ding. She read it quickly before looking up at the other two Council members. “The Matriarch has been cleared to be brought to the hospital. I would like to be there to see her for myself.”

“As would I.” Valern was eager to see just what had happened to the Matriarch. He was curious as to what Saren had done to turn the Matriarch so completely to his will. The STG was very clear in their reports that the Matriarch was an altruistic, pacifistic person before she had become involved with the ex-Spectre. The change was quite dramatic.

“Likewise.” Sparatus agreed.

“Very well.” Straightening her shoulders, Tevos started towards the private entrance to the chambers. “Let us depart.”

The Night’s Fury was a marvel of engineering. It had only been completed a few months ago, one of the finest ships in the galaxy. It was fast, it was silent, and it had the teeth to go up against anything the galaxy could throw at it. Solar One couldn’t compare, thanks to one little issue. It had been built before the contracts for the Normandy SR1 became a joint project between the Systems Alliance, the Hegemony, and Equestria.

Seeing as Twilight Sparkle was currently making use of Solar One, and would be for the foreseeable future, the Night’s Fury was the only option when Commander Riley Shepard requested the presence of the two Princesses of Equestria.

The message had been urgent enough that both Luna and Celestia had left the same day, burning at full speed for the Citadel.

The flight had been relatively quiet, and both Alicorn’s had spent their time catching up on the tasks that inevitably fell behind thanks to sheer amount of work it took to run an entire planet. Little things like catching up on personal mail, personal projects that weren’t important enough for day to day life, and other little things like that.

Luna had spent her time reviewing the designs the Wonderbolts had drawn up for a new class of ship. They were one of the few Equestrian military groups that had seen direct combat since the cracking of the sphere. It was a brilliant design, that favored the same fighting style that the Wonderbolts used. She had approved the design with only a few suggestions for changes.

Sitting on the bridge now, Luna focused on other things as her pilots brought the Night’s Fury in to the Citadel to dock. Her pilots, two Pegasus stallions with grey coats and violet manes (a spell that all of her guards used) professionally ignored her as they went about their jobs. She was thankful for that, as she had no wish to put on a mask and respond to social niceties.

Even though she was sitting there, she was only half watching the traffic of the ships passing by all around them. None of them were a threat, nor were they of any real interest. Instead, she pondered on just what had brought her and her sister to the center of galactic government.

The message had been remarkably brief, but it had more than contained enough urgency that they both agreed that the best thing to do was to accept the invitation.

It all passed by her, a blur of sound and color. She had mastered the art long ago off being present while also being in her own world.

She knew Riley Shepard, and had spent quite a bit of time around her over the years, but she had never fully gotten to know her as more than an acquaintance of Twilight Sparkle. That meant that whatever the human had to tell them must have been important. She could think of no other reason as to why the woman would want to see both of them immediately. When she had brought the matter up to Celestia, her sister had agreed.

The message contained no information as to why they needed to come, but it was obviously a matter of great importance.

They both trusted humanity's first Spectre to not waste their time on something unimportant.

“Night's Fury, you're cleared for approach.” The calm voice of an Asari, obviously working for Citadel Flight Control, rang clearly through the bridge. “Your flight path has been cleared, and the Ascension is on Overwatch. Welcome to the Citadel.”

“Copy that, Citadel Control,” the Night Fury’s lead pilot responded, his hooves gliding over the holographic controls with ease that came from years of training and experience. “We're making our final approach now.”

Luna glanced up, breaking from her thoughts, as the Night's Fury passed underneath the Destiny Ascension. It was certainly an impressive ship, but she knew that the Night's Fury was a match for it at only a fraction of the size. She still marveled at how far Equestrian engineering had come since the breaking of the Sphere.

Even though the Destiny Ascension was a massive ship, the Night’s Fury was fast, and it passed by the lithe behemoth in just a few seconds. The Citadel gulfed both of them though, and it took nearly a minute to travel from the tip of its Wards to the Presidium Ring. They continued onwards, past the normal civilian and military docking slips, towards the Presidium. The docking facilities there were for special use only, like visiting dignitaries and Spectres.

With all of the grace and ease that could be expected from the best of the Night Guard, the pilots pulled the Night's Fury into its designated docking slip.

Standing, Luna took a moment to straighten her clothing (she happened to wearing a rather simple, but elegant gown) and adjust her crown, wondering at the strange feeling in the pit of her stomach for a second. She walked off the bridge and found her sister waiting at the airlock, a serene smile on her face. She was dressed similarly to Luna, though in colors that complemented her coat.

“Sister,” Luna greeted her, taking her place at her side.

Celestia glanced down at her (and Luna tried to ignore for what felt like the billionth time the annoying height difference between them), her smile turning more genuine at the sight of her. “Luna.”

It was all they needed to say to each other, wrapped up in two simple words. I love you. I’m here for you. Please don’t let me go. Both of them had gone through traumatic experiences that would have broken lesser ponies, and it was only thanks to the other that they had made it through the millennia as level headed as they had. They would never take each other for granted again. Not after all that they had been through.

They lapsed into silence, made uncomfortable by Luna's brooding.

Luna couldn’t help herself after a while and asked for what must have been the hundredth time. “Do you know why Commander Shepard has requested our presence?”

“I know nothing more than you do, Luna.” Celestia gave her sister a look of long suffering, which Luna thankfully didn’t notice.

“Oh.” Luna pawed at the floor for a moment, studying the designs of the midnight blue carpet at the entranceway. Silvery vines of ivy snaked their through the carpet, embroidered so lifelike that some actually mistook them for real. “I was hoping you'd learned more while I was watching our arrival.”

“What has you so restless?” Celestia asked, ignoring the nervousness that seemed to have hounded after her little sister ever since they had left Equestria.

“I don't know.” Luna shrugged with her wings, stretching her back before schooling her face in as regal a manner as possible. “It's just a feeling. A feeling that everything is going to change.”

“It will all be fine, Lulu.” Celestia would never have said that if she had known anypony had been around to overhear, but they were alone, and more sisterly affections were safe. “Riley would have warned us if it was bad news.”

“Mmm…” Luna hummed thoughtfully, pondering her own inner thoughts.

“Princesses, we've arrived,” one of the pilots said over the intercom. “You're cleared to depart whenever you're ready.”

“After you, Lulu,” Celestia said, pressing the button to open the airlock, gesturing for Luna to go ahead of her.

“If you call me that in front of any cameras…” Luna glared at her sister in warning. It would take years for everyone to forget, and with the extranet being a relatively new thing, it was completely possible that no one ever would.

Celestia just laughed as the airlock closed and the air cycled through. “Only if you wipe all that brood off your face.”

Luna's groaned, glaring at her for a moment, but did as Celestia said. She put on a calm, serene mask, something she'd had a lot of practice with over the countless millennia she had lived.

The airlock door finally cycled open after what felt like an eternity (and they would know).

As the door slid open, they were met with the sound of fifty Equestrian Royal Guards snapping to attention. Their ceremonial armor was specially made to make as much of an impressive sound as it did sight. Lining the walkway and ramp, they were a vision to behold in their golden armor, each of them polished to perfection.

At the end of the walkway stood Ambassador Blueblood, calmly looking watching his aunts arrival. Beside him stood Captain Anderson, dressed in his Alliance Blues.

The two sisters strode across the ramp and down the walkway past the guards to meet them. As the Alicorns approached, both Blueblood and Anderson gave them low bows.

“Princess Luna. Empress Celestia,” Blueblood greeted, straightening up. “Welcome to the Citadel.”

“I don't think all the pomp and circumstance is needed for such a small visit, Blueblood,” Celestia said, a bit of slight reproach in her voice.

Blueblood glanced meaningfully at the mass of people watching their arrival with adoring eyes. They were on the overlook above the docks, behind panes of a glass like substance that had been proven to stand up to heavy arms fire, where anyone could come to watch the ships come and go. At the moment, it was absolutely packed. Everyone wanted to see the arrival of the only two true immortals in the galaxy (Princess Cadance was so often forgotten by almost everyone).

“Don't let me get in the way of your adoring fans, sister mine,” Luna drolled callously, never letting the serene look drop from her face.

“Shut it, Lulu.” Celestia nodded gracefully towards the adoring crowds. “Remember your promise.”

Neither of them dropped their masks as they bickered like the siblings they were.

“Aunties,” Blueblood reproached them, taking full advantage of the fact that he was turned away from the crowds. “They might not be able to hear you behind all that glass, but they are filming you, and it isn't that hard to lip read.”

“Right.” Though she gave no outwards sign, Celestia couldn’t hide the blush that shone ever so faintly through her fur. “Yes. Of course.”

Anderson clasped his hands behind his back, deciding that they had spent enough time on idle chit-chat. “We're here to escort the two of you to the Normandy. The Commander wants to meet with both of you right away.”

“Please, lead the way, David.” Celestia addressed him by name, mostly because they had met each other many times since Riley’s adoption by the Rainbows.

“Of course, Empress. Princess.” He led them off the walkway towards a waiting line of aircars, with the Equestrian flag painted on the hoods and the doors of each. They made a regal sight, and they were sure to look beautiful and powerful on the news that evening.

They entered the aircars, and the convoy took off, heading towards Docking Bay D24 in the Wards.

It was a seldom known secret, but the Council did not use the same hospitals as the ones the rest of public did. It was obvious if anybody ever actually thought about it, but very few actually did.

The Council kept a private hospital in the Presidium Tower, on a level that no one officially knew existed, and kept it staffed around the clock with the best doctors and nurses that money could buy. When you were in charge of multiple trillions of lives, the threat of assassination was very real, not to mention sudden medical issues. It only made sense that they had doctors close at hand.

It also came in handy when you had a high profile suspect that you needed to keep away from the eyes of the galaxy.

A suspect like Matriarch Benezia T’Soni certainly fit that bill.

The doors to the private hospital slid open and an army of Spectre officers moved in, escorting the shambling, zombie like Asari commandos that Shepard had arrested on Noveria. After destroying the Geth, they hadn’t been able to put up anything even resembling a fight. Even just looking at the state of their bodies, they were pretty much useless as soldiers, and would be for the foreseeable future.

Behind the Spectres, doctors carefully brought in the cryopods with the Asari who had strayed a bit too close to death on the flight back to the Citadel. The cryopods were suspended through the judicious use of anti-gravity and element zero.

The very last one held the one everyone was interested in, Matriarch Benezia.

Even before the Spectres could get the Asari they were escorting onto beds and into restraints, an army of doctors and nurses descended upon them, getting to work. The Asari were as close to death as one could possibly get without tipping over, and that was without taking into account the severe mental trauma they'd undergone.

Observing the organized chaos with experienced eyes, the head doctor immediately got to work, directing everyone with all the finesse of a conductor. She had served the Council for nearly five-hundred years, and during that time, she had thought she had seen everything. Her scalp crest itched as she stared at these Asari though. They were worse than anyone she had ever seen that wasn’t in a morgue.

Pushing those thoughts to the back of her mind, she jumped into the fray.

Above the large room serving as an operating center and trauma care (there were simply too many of them to treat separately, at least in this facility and in secure conditions), the Councilors enter, to find that there were two occupants inside already. They weren’t surprised, having known that they were the moment they had stepped inside. It was only thanks to Spectre Shepard’s insistence that they had been allowed, an Asari and a Pony (a foal more accurately). Tevos recognize one of them, but doesn't know the other.

“Liara T'Soni.” Tevos recognized the Asari, but didn’t know the Pony. She had only met a few Equestrians since their arrival onto the galactic scene. This one was definitely female, from the shape of her muzzle. If Tevos was any less of a professional, she might have even cooed at the sight of the little white coated and purple maned filly.

Thankfully, she didn’t do that. She could only imagine what Sparatus would think of her.

Liara startled when she heard her name, her eyes widening in surprise when she saw the Councilors behind her. She turned, fumbling with her body like she didn’t know what to do with her limbs. The little filly at her feet stared up at her in confusion and excitement, like all little children did.

“Councilors,” Liara said, thankful that she was able to get that out with minimal amount of stuttering. The past few days had been far too nerve wracking for her, and she’d only managed to get a few hours of sleep. It had taken hours to convince the little Rachni that followed her around to transform into a pony filly as she had been utterly unwilling to leave Liara’s side. There had been simply nothing for it than to allow her to come with Liara to the hospital. “Forgive me. I didn't hear you enter.”

Sparatus strode straight up to the window, unconcerned by Liara's presence, giving off every vibe of an alpha predator that he could. The other Councilors knew that it was only thanks to the presence of the Turian Spectre in the back of the room that he was able to act so confident.

“That's the Matriarch?” He finally asked, his voice little more than a growl. He glanced at Liara, unimpressed by her and her mother.

“Oh…” Liara almost took a step back in surprise at the glare in Sparatus’ eyes. “Yes.”

Valern and Tevos joined the two of them at the window, watching as the doctors tried their best to keep the Asari alive. Tevos actually gasped in horror when she saw them. She flashed back to what she remembered of the Equestrian slaves rescued only a year before. It looked to be a losing battle, but they were the best of the best, and they would do everything in their power to keep them alive.

“Goddess!” Tevos murmured, her crest crawling uncomfortably. She fidgeted with the hem of her dress, scratching the fabric between two of her fingers. “How are they still alive?”

“I don't know.” Liara shrugged, desensitized, having spent too much time around them to realistically be considered healthy. “It was as if they weren’t in charge of their own bodies.”

“From the looks of them, I can believe that.” Valern’s large eyes took in every detail of the scene below. He could already pick out three of the Asari who gave less than a twenty percent chance of making it. “No one should be able to still be fighting looking like that, much less standing.”

“They weren't doing a lot fighting when we found them.” Liara felt no shame at all at not informing them of her true whereabouts during said fight. Riley had told her enough that she could reliably talk through any conversation about it.

“The only reason the Commander survived, I imagine.” Sparatus grunted. He couldn’t imagine that the new human Spectre would last long against Asari Commandos in a fair fight. Even with all of her experience, and her N7 training that humans valued so much, he reasoned that it would only take a few moments for her to be killed or otherwise incapacitated.

Liara bristled at the comment and the hidden barbs underneath, but she didn't say anything about it, probably for the best.

The little rachni had been toying with her mane with a hoof, but sensing Liara's anger, she paused and chirruped angrily at Sparatus. He only glanced at her from the corner of his eyes before dismissing her as completely beneath his attention.

“I’d like to see it for myself.” Valern, having ignored that entire byplay, stroked his chin in concentration. He’d been watching as the doctors carefully brought Benezia out of her cryopod and strapped her to a medical bed, inserting all sorts of IVs and wires.

“Excuse me?” Liara asked, wondered if she’d heard the Salarian Councilor correctly.

“Second hand accounts are no good,” Valern explained, still stroking his chin. “I would like to see the Matriarch's state of mind for myself.”

“I agree.” Tevos spoke up, having pulled herself out from her dark thoughts.

Sparatus didn't say anything, but he didn't argue with them either.

With the rest of the Council in agreement (or at least not protesting), Tevos pressed a button on the wall that immediately connected her on a private speaker with the head doctor. “Wake up the Matriarch. We would like to speak to her.”

The Head Doctor froze. She'd read the report about Benezia too before the Normandy had arrived. She glanced up at the window with the Councilors watching her, flexing her jaw uncomfortably.

“Do…” She paused, her voice halting. “Do you think that's wise?”

“We have to speak with her.” Tevos’ voice was firm, and it was clear she wouldn’t take any argument from the doctor. “Fit her with a biotic restraint if you must.”

“Very well, Councilor…” The doctor reluctantly said before starting to direct the other doctors and nurses to get everything ready to do as the Councilors had requested.

They quickly set up an isolation chamber in front of the observation room, moving Benezia to the middle of chamber. Just as quickly, they fitted her with biotic restraints and padded cuffs to keep her from hurting herself by flailing about or trying to get out of her bed.

It was all they could do, but from the looks of it, that would be more than enough.

Making sure that by waking her they wouldn't end up killing her, the Head Doctor finally started the process of bringing her out of her medically induced coma as soon as she was sure of her observations.

Liara watched as her mother started to stir, curious and afraid. She hadn’t had a chance to see her awake, Benezia having been brought out of Noveria unconscious, and she wasn’t sure that she was going to like what she saw. The little filly next to her chirped quietly in response to her nervousness.

Benezia's eyes opened, and for a moment, she didn't do anything, still as a statue. It was only thanks to the slow rise and fall of her chest that any of them could even tell that she was alive.

“Matriarch T’Soni,” Tevos said as she pressed another button, activating the intercom. “Do you know where you are?”

Finally moving, Benezia coldly looked up at the observation room, meeting eyes with Tevos. When she spoke, her voice sounded like bricks grating over each other, cold and malevolent. “Let me go.”

“We can't do that, Matriarch,” was Tevos simple response.

Looking over the entirety of the group observing her, Benezia's gaze lingered on Liara, turning even colder. “Did you think bringing my daughter here would move me? That it would break me? Force me to spill the knowledge I have?”

“She's here out of her concern for you, Matriarch.” Tevos was surprised at how successful she was at not flinching under Benezia’s gaze.

Benezia rolled her jaw, stretching, and Liara grimaced as she could see every muscle and ligament under her skin, paper thin as it was.

“All of you will be dead soon anyway.” Benezia stared at Tevos, like she could see directly through the Councilor’s soul. “None of this matters. None of you matter. He will bring the entire galaxy to its knees, and there is nothing you can do about.” Meeting Liara's eyes and noting her quivering lip, Benezia snarled ever so slightly at her daughter. “You can spread your little wings and run, but they will only be torn off, and you will die.”

Before Benezia could say anything else, Liara turned and left the observation room and her mother behind. The little filly followed after her, hopping in her footsteps, without a clue of just how tense the entire situation was.

Riley had been leaning against the railing at the back of the briefing room for the better part of an hour, watching Chrysalis pace back and forth in the human form she’d taken since they’d left Noveria. The Rachni Queen was as nervous as anyone could be, which was understandable considering that there were very few beings as powerful as the Alicorn Princesses of Equestria.

“Just cal--” Even as Riley tried to tell Chrysalis to calm down, she turned and glared at her, her green eyes burning angrily.

“If you tell me to calm down one more time…” Chrysalis let her words trail off, the warning unspoken, but definitely present.

Riley just raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.

Traveling to the Citadel had been a rather interesting experience, and more than a little cramped once they had let all of the Rachni loose from the boxes they had used to smuggle them onboard. There had been more than a few tense moments for the Normandy’s crew when they found Rachni in unexpected places. During the flight, Riley had managed to convince Chrysalis to tell her story to the Princesses before deciding what to do next for her race. It seemed important, and the most logical choice going forward.

Before either of them could say or do anything else, the door to the briefing room slid open. Turning to look, Riley and Chrysalis watched as Blueblood and Anderson entered, followed by Celestia and Luna. Chrysalis shifted nervously at the sight of them.

“David. Blue.” Riley greeted the two of them with a warm smile. “Thanks for bringing the Princesses here.”

“It wasn't a problem,” Blueblood said rather quickly, blushing ever so slightly. It was a sort of open secret in the Royal Castle that he'd had a crush on Riley ever since he met her at the palace, but she'd never noticed him as anything other than a friend.

He'd wisely decided years ago that he wasn’t going to bring it up.

“Could you…” Riley glanced at Chrysalis before turning back to look at Blueblood and Anderson. “Could you give us the room?”

“Of course.” Blueblood said without any hesitation, giving Riley a friendly smile before turning and giving a brief bow to the Princesses. Without further discussion, he left the briefing room.

Anderson, however, lingered for a moment. “Shepard, do you mind if I look around.”

“Go right ahead.” Riley gave her permission. By all rights, this should have been his command anyway. Far be it for her to keep him from what should have been his. “The Normandy's always open to you, sir.”

Anderson gave a nod of thanks, then a short formal bow to the Princesses before leaving to tour the Normandy. It was all so different from his work in the System Alliance Ambassadorial office, and though he hadn’t told anybody, he missed it.

He was an old soldier, not a politician.

The door hissed closed, leaving the four of them alone in the room together.

“Thank you, Princesses,” Riley said, turning her attention to the two Alicorns, who were looking at her with a degree of familiarity that might have made others uncomfortable, “for coming so quickly. I know it couldn't have been easy getting away without any warning.”

“It wasn't a problem, Riley.” Celestia’s voice was as smooth and cultured as it had ever been, just like Riley remembered it. The larger alicorn shifted her wings against her barrel, the only sign of her impatience and curiosity as she watched the two of them in front of her. “Your message sounded urgent, especially to call both of us here.”

“Yes, well... it is…” Riley glanced at Chrysalis, who looked like she was ready to bolt. The only problem was that Celestia and Luna were in between her and the door. If she could have dug through the floor, she might have tried, but as it was, she was stuck and would have to deal with the situation.

“And what, exactly, is it that it required us both?” Luna was willing to do a lot for humanities (and some would say Equestria’s) first Spectre, but only if it was for a good reason. If Riley was wasting her time, no one would enjoy the consequences.

“That'd be for her to explain.” Riley gestured at Chrysalis, who wilted when both Celestia and Luna turned their full attention to her. Her legs were shaking, and her eyes were wide with fright.

Shepard glanced back at her, then drowned when she realized that Chrysalis was still in the form of a human woman. “You don't have to hide in front of them. You can trust them.”

Chrysalis squeaked, the thought of revealing her true form to them having never even crossed her mind. Her eyes went wide, looking every inch the child that she actually was, frozen in a flurry of emotions and anxiety.

Shepard took a step forward, and leaned in close to whisper to her. “Don't worry. I'll be right here with you the entire time.”

Chrysalis gave a jerky nod after a surprisingly long amount of staring at Shepard, then shut her eyes, taking a deep breath.

Both Celestia and Luna watched as Chrysalis started to ripple and change before their eyes taking on her real form. They didn't have the words to express the surprise they were feeling when she became quadrupedal, her long tail tucked around her legs.

She didn’t open her eyes when her transformation finished. Wincing, it was like she's expecting to be struck down where she stood.

“This is Queen Chrysalis…” Riley made introduction, glad that she was able to keep all of the nervousness out of her voice. Both Celestia and Luna looked at each other in surprise when they heard that name, and Riley thought she saw a flash of recognition. “...and she is the mother of the last of the Rachni race.”

“Queen Chrysalis?” Luna spoke slowly, as if testing the name in her mouth.

Chrysalis cracked an eye open when she realized that the Alicorns had yet to smite her, and when she saw that neither of the Princesses were looking to immediately kill her (and it was sad for Riley to realize that it was all Chrysalis had ever been raised to expect, pain and hurt), she relaxed. She still looked like she wanted to run away as fast as she possibly could.

“Yes…” Riley looked at the two sisters carefully, her eyes squinted as her mind raced. “You sound familiar with her.” She glanced between the Princesses and Chrysalis. Wondering if she had missed something rather major on the flight over. “Do you know each other?”

“No.” Celestia shook her head slowly, her gaze never leaving the Rachni Queen. She looked contemplative, her mane waving in a soft solar breeze.“We have heard the name before though.”

Chrysalis couldn't help her little squeak of surprise. Thousands of thoughts raced through her head, the most prominent being wondering if they knew her mother. She didn’t know that the Equestrians had been frozen inside the Equestrian Sphere when the Rachni evolved on their homeworld, and there was no way for her to know that.

Her cage back on Noveria hadn’t given her a lot in the way of schooling and knowledge. It was only thanks to her racial memories that she wasn’t a snarling feral beast after all.

“Where?” Chrysalis was finally able to ask.

“There's a journal…” Celestia trailed off, looking to Luna. An entire silent debate passed between, presumably about whether or not they wanted to tell the entire story with Chrysalis in the room.

They made a decision after Luna gave a snort and a stomp of a forehoof. Celestia just nodded, accepting of what needed to happen.

“It is a story we are only just beginning to understand ourselves…” Luna began, her voice soft and contemplative. She didn’t meet either Riley or Chrysalis’ eyes, instead focusing at some far off point in space and time. Over the course of the next hour, she explained the entire matter of the Journal of Friendship, the missing Elements of Harmony, and the alternate Equestria. An alternate Equestria that included a version of Twilight Sparkle that wrote about a Queen Chrysalis. Luna wisely didn't mention the fact that the name was only brought up because of an attempted coup of Equestria that ultimately failed and led to Chrysalis' death.

“You're Equestrian.” Celestia finally said, a statement and not a question.

“Apparently.” Chrysalis shrugged, not really seeing why it had captured the two Princesses’ attention.

“We thought that our Equestria was different…” Celestia looked at her sister, wondering what other similarities that she had missed. If the Changelings existed, then it would change everything.

“Different?” Chrysalis asked.

“The book mentioned many names.” Celestia looked back at Chrysalis, focusing on the situation and away from the hypotheticals that one could spend ages trying to solve. “None of them were familiar to us. Yours was among them.”

“Mine? Who else?” Chrysalis was too young to really see just how strange such a thing was, for her name to appear in a journal from another universe entirely. Still, she asked the question.

“Yours…” Luna spoke slowly, keeping a careful watch on Chrysalis for any hint of recognition. For any reaction at all, actually. “Discord, Tirek... and others.”

Chrysalis shook her head. She didn't recognize them, nor did she see why she maybe should. She was a unique being after all, not a straight copy of somepony else from another dimension.

“It doesn't matter in the end,” Celestia said, part relieved, the other part disappointed. For a moment, she had thought that she would have gotten more answers to the questions that had been rattling around in her head. “You're a... Rachni Queen?”

“Yes?” Chrysalis asked, not seeing where she was going with her questions.

“Interesting.” Chewing on her lip, Celestia looked over Chrysalis’ body, making the young Rachni shift uncomfortably.

“Why's that interesting?” Noticing Chrysalis discomfort, Riley drew the Princesses’ attention to herself.

“What does the word Changeling mean to you?” Celestia ignored Riley, instead asking another question.

Chrysalis shook her head, the word unfamiliar and foreign to her. It meant nothing.

“No reason.” Celestia finally drew her gaze away from Chrysalis, and the Rachni Queen relaxed ever so slightly.

“A lost race of Equestrians.” Luna answered when she realized her sister had no intention of speaking further on the subject. She had no such reserve however, always having been the rasher of the two. “You must have been taken off the planet before the sphere was put in place.”

Chrysalis just blinked, her mind furiously trying to process that, she didn't have any clue about how she was supposed to respond, much less feel.

“That's only part of the reason why I wanted to speak with you in private.” Riley spoke up, feeling the nervousness and anxiety rolling off of Chrysalis in waves. She had no way to know that what she was feeling actually was from Chrysalis, and not a figurative statement. She was the only one in the room that the Rachni Queen fully trusted after all, and Chrysalis had latched onto her emotionally the moment the Princesses had walked onto the ship.

“There's more?” Celestia couldn’t imagine what else there could possibly be. Today had been momentous, and it had given her a lot to think about. For there to be something else...

“I'd say so, yeah.” Riley glanced away, unsure of what she should say next. There was no instruction manual or anyone she could turn to for advice about how to broach this topic. She was in the wild lands, forging a new path, just like she always seemed to be.

It was becoming rather tiring, actually.

“Well, if it's as momentous as this little reunion has been, then we can't wait.” The sarcasm in Luna’s voice was palpable, and Chrysalis wilted a little. “Please, continue.”

“Chrysalis, this is kind of your story to tell.” Riley spoke up when she realized that the Rachni Queen was lost in her own thoughts.

Jolting back to reality, Chrysalis gulped, meeting Luna's eyes which were eagerly curious for whatever she might say.

“There's a message,” Chrysalis began, stumbling over her words. She felt oddly breathless, and it seemed like the room was closing in on her. She tried to ignore all of that, continuing on, “it’s been a part of my species racial memory for so long that we can't even remember where it came from. It was a message for Commander Shepard... and for you, I suppose.”

“Me?” That caught Luna’s interest. A message for her, not her sister? That was almost unheard of, especially during occasions as momentous as this one was turning out to be. Celestia was the public face of Equestria to the rest of the galaxy after all. “Why me?”

“W-Well, it has to do with you, specifically.” Chrysalis pawed at the floor nervously.

“You have a message for me from how long ago? Is that even possible?” Luna realized that for Chrysalis to have forgotten (and by extension the rest of her race) where and when the memory had come from could only mean a vast amount of time had passed since that moment.

“Oh, it's possible, and you're going to want to hear it.” Riley crossed her arms, leaning back against the railing that protected the holo-projector at the back of the room.

Luna hesitated, wondering just what was making Riley act so serious. “Very well... go on.”

Chrysalis glanced away, but from the corner of her eye she saw Riley at her encouragingly. Sighing, she began to speak. “The daughter of the night princess still lives. You must find her if you want to save the galaxy from extinction.”

For just a moment, Luna’s heart skipped a beat and the world seemed to come crashing down all around her. Her ears folded back against her head, and her pupils shrunk until they were little more than pinpricks. She couldn't find the words to speak, the peacefulness that she'd forged for herself and around herself for a thousand years disappearing in an instant. She couldn’t think. She couldn’t breathe. The briefing room felt like it was closing in all around her.

“W-What?” Celestia was the one who was finally able to speak, knowing her sister wasn't going to be able to do much of anything for a bit. Like Luna, she had spent the last thousand years mourning the loss of her niece. Little Aurora had been one of the most amazing foals that she’d ever known, sweet, kind, and so carefree. She’d never caused too much trouble or threw a fit.

That she had died as a result of a fight between the two of them had broken both of the Princesses hearts in ways that still had yet to fully heal.

“I know it sounds unbelievable--” Shepard began, but Celestia interrupted her.

“Unbelievable?” Celestia choked back a sob, shaking her head. “I saw her die myself! This…”
She turned her head to look at at her sister, wanting to protect her, to shield her from whatever this was, but she knew deep down that there was nothing she could do. Instead, she directed her anger on the ones who'd brought up such painful memories.

Before she had a chance though, Shepard held up a hand, stopping her.

“I know how crazy it sounds, but... For what it’s worth, I believe her.” Shepard spoke in a normal tone of voice, but somehow her presence filled the entire room. Celestia had to force herself from taking a step backwards, away from the human. It was a feeling she’d never had before, and it scared her.

“If that's the truth, then who gave you the message?” Celestia asked. Her thoughts were a jumble, but she was careful to not let any of it slip past the mask she kept up.

“I don't know.” Chrysalis was surprised to find herself talking, but for some reason she couldn’t stop herself. Her heart raced, the edges of her vision dimming. She tried to act courageous, but it wasn’t anything more than a show, and even she didn’t believe it. “It happened so long ago that it's just... gone. The message was the only thing that lasted.”

“Of course.” Celestia nodded, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “That's so believable. It’s the only explanation.”

Chrysalis ducked her head at that, scared again, remembering just who she was in a room with. Celestia took a single step forward, but before she could do anything, everyone stopped at the sound of a voice full of sadness, grief, and more than a little bit of anger.

“Let me see.”
They all turned to look at Luna. No one made any other moves. Luna stalked towards Chrysalis, her eyes boring holes straight through her, making the young Queen shrink back in fear.

“Let. Me. See.” Luna growled out the words, grinding her teeth together. Her mind was solely focused on one thought, and she could still remember the feel of the torn, bloody blanket so long, long ago.

“Let her see what?” Shepard asked, seeing that Chrysalis was unable to form a coherent sentence on her own.

Luna's voice was shaky and uneven, but somehow, she managed to keep herself together. Celestia couldn't even imagine how. She wasn’t sure she was doing as good of a job at it as her little sister.

“Let me see the memory.” Luna stopped just a hoofs length away from the Rachni Queen. “I will decide for myself the truth of what you say. We will go into your mind and see what your memories hold.”

Chrysalis was so surprised by her that she forgot to be afraid for just a moment. “You can do that?”

“Yes,” was the only answer Luna gave. Her face was emotionless, not even a twitch passing over her muzzle. “Will you allow this?”

Chrysalis looked to Shepard for any idea of what to do. Riley just gave a single nod of her head, silently saying you can trust them. Chrysalis got the message, looking back at Luna and flinching under her gaze, Chrysalis meekly agreed with a nod of her head.

“Very well.” Without any preamble, Luna’s horn ignited with a storm of magic and before any of them even realized what was happening, the entire world went black.

Reality crashed back down around them with the roar of crashing waves and winds through the trees. Riley hit the ground with a startled yelp, followed immediately by Chrysalis, who landed in a sprawl on top of her. For a moment, Riley waited for the pain to hit her, but nothing came and she realized that she was lying in sand.

It took her another moment to realize that she was lying on a beach, just a few feet away from the shore.

Chrysalis rolled off her with a groan, getting up on all four of her legs, and as soon as she was off her, Riley sat up. She blinked in surprise at what she saw.

An ocean stretched out before her, glowing vibrant orange and shimmering violet in the light of two setting suns.

“What the hell?” Riley muttered, standing. She went to brush off whatever sand might have clung to her clothes only to find herself completely spotless. There wasn’t so much as a speck of dust on her, and she noted that she’d never worn anything more immaculate in her entire life.

It was a little embarrassing, actually.

A quick look around the beach revealed that Chrysalis and Luna were standing just a few feet away from her, looking much more put together and acting unsurprised by whatever it was that had just happened. She did note that Celestia looked a little annoyed at Luna though, something she hadn’t ever seen before in all her time spent at the Royal Palace with Twilight.

“We are in your memories,” Celestia said, looking meaningfully at Chrysalis, who was looking around at her surroundings in sheer and utter awe. It was as if a devout follower had just stepped foot for the first time into their most holy of places. Mahadobi. Jerusalem. Stonehenge. Mecca.

It was as if she was there.

“This is…” Chrysalis voice was chock full of emotion, and she wondered how she was able to stay standing. “This is the homeworld.”

“It's what your ancestors remember of it, yes,” Luna confirmed, unmoved by whatever emotion Chrysalis was feeling. Chrysalis didn’t pay it any attention.

Ignoring her, Chrysalis dug her claws into the sand, looking up at the clouds, painted so vividly that for a moment she wonders if she had actually been here herself. She couldn’t have, but that couldn’t be. This was the first time she’d ever been off Noveria since she’d first been hatched.

“It's…” Chrysalis looked at Luna, almost as thankful to her as she was to Shepard for freeing her. This was something she had never thought she'd see. Something that she’d never dreamed of experiencing.

“It's beautiful.” No matter how hard she tried, Chrysalis couldn’t keep the tears from coming, a goofy smile crossing her muzzle. “Thank you.”

“I'm only here to see the memory.” Luna ignored Chrysalis’ gratitude, instead looking meaningfully past her to what could only be an exceptionally tall Changeling. She looked far more Equestrian than Chrysalis, but different than anything that any of them had ever seen. Instead of fur, she had a dark black carapace, with a dark green mane and antenna that surprisingly looked like a small crown. Her legs were covered in holes, as if someone had come along and cored pieces out of her. “A true Changeling Queen.”

Chrysalis took a step back in surprise, noticing her for the first time.

Standing next to the Changeling was a Rachni Queen, completely different than anything Chrysalis had seen before. Dark red, almost brown, the Queen was much more insectile than other the Changeling Queen or Chrysalis, but there was true intelligence lurking within her. The Queen looked about as different as an Ape to an Asari.

The two Queens stood staring at each other, frozen, though still breathing, unsure of what was happening to them. They didn’t so much as glance in the direction of their spectators, and why would they? It was only a memory after all.

Between them, there was a presence, a dark shadow. Riley was just barely able to make out a figure present in the center of the shadow, but any actual detail beyond that was missing. It was if the memory had been… removed, for lack of a better word. She had to focus on it to keep her gaze from wandering. It was if whatever it was didn’t want to be seen, her vision sliding off it. This wasn't what had happened in the memory, but it was all that Chrysalis could remember.

“Do you understand what I am offering?” The Shadow asked, its voice just as indistinct as its identity. Riley couldn’t tell whether it was male or female, much less what species it was at all. For all she knew, it was something so long extinct that no record of it had been left for the galaxy to find.

“We... We believe so.” The Rachni Queen spoke in what could only be described as a song, speaking in no language that any of them had ever heard, but the intent behind them were perfectly understandable as if there was a translator whispering into their ears. The tune she sang to was hauntingly beautiful, full of sadness and loss, but there was a hint of hopeful resignation. “You would truly save us from the long dark?”

“Your extinction?” The Shadow gave a nod, though Riley couldn’t say how she knew that. It wasn’t as if she could see its face. “Yes. Yes I would, in exchange for what I ask.”

“We do not know…” The Rachni Queen shuffled nervously, but without what could be called a face, Riley couldn’t fully tell what she was feeling. “We are... scared.”

“I understand.” The Shadow was sympathetic, trying to be as conciliatory as possible. “You don't have to be afraid. It won't hurt.”

“You would do this? Why?” The Changeling Queen asked, thankful, but ever so suspicious.

“I've told you already. There's no more stalling. My time grows short. Make your decision now.” The Shadow spoke urgently, but not unkindly.

The Changeling Queen thought things over, big green eyes studying the Shadow before glancing away. Turning, she looked over and seemed to meet eyes with Chrysalis. No matter what it seemed like though, it was only an illusion. She was just staring at the sunset through Chrysalis, without any clue that there was anyone else on the beach other the three of them.

Taking a deep breath, the Changeling Queen turned to look at the Rachni Queen, staring at her destiny. When she spoke to the Shadow, she didn’t look away from her. “Do it. Save my children. Before I change my mind.”

“Very well.” The Shadow clasped its hands together, and the entire beach exploded in blinding flash of light and sound.

Riley felt a tingling of power, familiar in its rush and surprising in its appearance. Magic. The Shadow had just used magic. That could mean only one of two things. Either it was Equestrian, or magic wasn't unique to Equestria.

When the light cleared, Riley took a step back in surprise. Where once the two Queens stood, now there was only one. The First Queen of the Rahni. A merging of two species into one. She looked like she could be Chrysalis’ older sister.

The First Queen looked down at herself, seeing herself for what she was for the first time. Everything was new to her after all, and it was almost completely overwhelming.

“It's done,” the Shadow said, looking down at the Queen.

“I don't... What happened to them?” She looked around for any sign of the other two Queens, but there was nothing besides their tracks in the sand.

“They gave their lives to create you.” The Shadow sounded respectful, and even a little understanding. It reached out a hand and put it comfortingly on top of the new Queen’s head. “You could consider them your mothers.”

“Mothers…” The Queen rolled the word around in her mouth, testing the way it sounded before latching onto the first thing the Shadow had said. They had given their lives to create her. “Why?”

“To ensure the future propagation of their species.” The Shadow sounded regretful, but not apologetic. Whatever was happening, it believed that it had done the right thing for everyone involved.

“Extinction.” THe Queen didn’t ask, understanding filling her as she remembered. She knew everything that her mothers had known.

The four observers suddenly understood. Both the Changelings and the Rachni were destined for extinction in just a few centuries unless something drastic was done. Neither were suited for long term survival, but together… they might have just had a chance, which had been borne out through the survival of Chrysalis.

“And now for my side of the agreement.” The Shadow spoke, finally sounding apologetic.

“Yes, of course…” The Queen nodded in understanding, turning her eyes towards the beach.

“When the time comes, say this: the daughter of the night princess still lives. You must find her if you want to save the galaxy from extinction.” The Shadow, though his shape was still as indistinct and slippery as before, looked straight at Shepard, Chrysalis, Celestia, and Luna, and unlike the Changeling Queen, it actually was looking at them. They couldn’t see its face but somehow they knew it was smiling.

“And how will I know who to give it to?” The Queen asked.

“It won't be you, and the one who says it will know.” This time, it spoke directly to their observers. “The truth will come in strange, far places.”

And with that completed, the Shadow ejected them from the dream with an unbelievably powerful burst of magic and power, reaching them even though more time and space than most beings could ever fathom separated them.

Just like that, the four of them found themselves back in the briefing room. Even through her midnight blue coat, Riley could see that Luna was as pale as the surface of the moon, realizing that Chrysalis had been speaking the truth.

“I... I need to think this over.” She stumbled over her words, sounding more like a foal than she had in thousands of years. Turning, she looked over at Celestia. “I'll be on the ship.”

Igniting her magic, Luna tried unsuccessfully to keep the shaking from her hooves, but when she tried to desperately teleport away, she found to her great surprise that she couldn't.

Shepard winced in understanding.

“Sorry. The ship is warded against all spells,” Shepard explained, apologetic. “If you step onto the dock, Princess, you can teleport.”

Luna only gave a single jerky nod before retreating from the briefing room as fast as she could, her hooves echoing loudly off the floor.

As the door closed behind her, Celestia looked over Shepard and Chrysalis, both of them still shaken from what they had just seen.

“Riley…” Celestia began.

Shepard ducked her head, feeling awful about what Luna had to go through, and feeling like she was responsible for it.

“Thank you.” Celestia finally said. “Luna has been living a half life ever since... well, ever since the accident. To know there’s still hope… I should go after her.”

And just like that Celestia left the briefing room, and once the door hissed shut, Chrysalis and Shepard were left alone. Chrysalis fell to the floor in relief, her legs having given out on her.

“I think that went well.” Shepard finally said after a long moment.
The events of the past hour hitting her, Chrysalis toppled over to the ground and started crying in relief.

“Come on. Let's get you somewhere to rest.” Helping her off the ground, Shepard led Chrysalis out of the briefing room.

Still shaken from what she’d seen of her mother, Liara was grateful to have made it back to the ship. She was exhausted.

The airlock slid open with a quiet hiss and just as they were about to enter, Liara and the little Rachni find themselves almost bowled over as Princess Luna galloped out. The second her hooves touched the dock outside of the ship, she teleported away with a crack.

Smooshed up against the wall, Liara blinked in confusion. She glanced down at the little Changeling, who just looked up at her and chirped, having no answers whatsoever.

That little bit of confusion over with, the two of them stepped onboard. The Normandy began its routine cleaning scan, which they could do nothing but stand and bear through it. As they were walking down the neck of the Normandy towards the CIC and the stairs, they once more had to jump out of the way as this time Princess Celestia came galloping towards them. She was at least polite enough to shout over her shoulder, apologetic, but unwilling to stop. “Sorry! We're having a bit of a rough day.”

And with that rushed apology out of the way, Celestia charged out of the airlock.

Spitfire and Joker looked back from their seats where they'd been performing diagnostics ever since they’d docked with the Citadel. The life of a pilot was never much fun after all.

“Was that a pony?” Joker asked, confused and bewildered.

“Those were the Princesses…” Spitfire raised an eyebrow. “I didn't even know they were on board.”

“Those are quite the eyes you've got there, Shitfire. Nothing gets past you.” Joker laughed, cracking himself up.

“If you ever call me that again,” Spitfire's eyes narrowed, and she shook her head. “I will make your life hell.”

“Yeah? How you gonna do that?” Joker was unimpressed, confident in his superiority.

“I'll let everyone know what your nickname at the Academy was.”

Joker went even paler than normal, suddenly very scared. “You wouldn't!”

“I won't if you keep your mouth…” She trailed off when she noticed Liara and the little Rachni staring them, her wings fluffing up in surprise. The fact that Liara's face was stained with tear tracks didn't help matters at all.

“Apologies, doc.” Joker waved at her, unconcerned with the fact that she’d just seen their entire banter session. “Just a friendly spat. Nothing to see here.”

“Doctor,” Spitfire managed to say, much more respectfully than Joker she was thankful for, ignoring the blush that was burning through her cheeks.

With that done, Spitfire and Joker turned back around to their workstations, pretending that nothing had just happened and they hadn’t made asses of themselves in front of someone with more PhDs than they could ever dream of.

Liara stared at the back of their chairs for a few moments before deciding it wasn't worth her time. Turning, she ambled down the neck of the Normandy, ready to collapse into her bunk and sleep for what felt like the next hundred years. That was a good amount of time, wasn’t it? All this would be over by then.

It should be.

Probably not.

It was at that moment that Liara remembered a health class from her childhood so long, long ago. That was an actual asari illness, sleeping for an incredible amount of time. It was very rare, but known to happen on occasion.

Before she knew it, she’d managed to make it through the Normandy without having to talk to anyone. Liara fell down on her cot, and a moment later, the little rachni jumped up with her, curling up next to Liara's side, nuzzling as close as possible to her as she chirped contently.

A moment passed.

A knock at the door drew both of their attentions.

“Go away!” Liara groaned.

Despite her request, the door hissed open and Liara looked over to find Riley standing in the doorway, a sheepish look on her face, her fist raised to knock.

“Oh, Commander!” Liara tried to jump out of bed, accidentally knocking the little Rachni off at the same time. Before she knew what was happening, she found herself on the floor after tripping over her.

“You okay there?” Riley asked, looking down at her as she tried to figure out what she had just seen.

“Just fine, Shepard,” Liara grumbled, her face smushed into the floor.

Laughing under her breath, Shepard helped Liara up. As the Asari dusted herself off, she noticed the tear streaks stained on her face. “You okay there, doc?”

“I…” She trailed off, staring off into space. Unable to say anything else, Liara broke down in tears and pulled Shepard into a hug, desperate for contact. The Rachni chirped in confusion, but neither of them were in a position to help it.

“You okay there, Li?” Shepard asked, rubbing the Asari’s back.
Taking a shuddering breath, Liara pulled away from Shepard, but only enough they could see each other’s faces. “It's all just…”

Liara trailed of when she noticed Shepard staring at her with a strange look on her face, a little uncomfortable, and a little amused. “Riley? What is it?”

“Uh... you're doing it again.” Shepard gestured at her, giving her a quick up and down look.

Following Riley’s look, Liara glanced down at herself to find that instead of the typical scaly blue she was used to and expecting, she was pale pink and smooth.

In her sadness, she'd lost control of her newfound abilities and turned into an identical replica of Shepard. She’d been doing it ever since they’d left and had yet to figure out how to control it. The Rachni had some very interesting abilities, and it seemed like quite a few of them had transferred over to her during her transformation. Ever since Noveria, life had just been a confusing, sad mess.

Everything except for Riley, that was. The human had been the one bright spot in the entire universe, keeping her from collapsing into a complete mental and emotional breakdown.

Shepard pulled Liara back into a hug, ignoring the fact that she was pretty much just hugging herself (or at least a mirror image of herself). “It's alright, Li. We'll figure all of this out. We'll do it together.”

“Together…” Liara repeated in a quiet voice.

“We can do anything together.” Shepard didn’t have a lot of experience comforting people, and in her head she wondered if she sounded as stupid as she thought she did.

Liara pulled back, and before she could even come up with anything in response, she found herself leaning forward and kissing Riley.

The world stopped around them, both of them frozen in surprise. Liara’s own actions were enough to surprise her into transforming back into herself.

“Oh!” Eyes wide, Liara scrambled out of the room, leaving Shepard staring after her, blinking in confusion.

“Huh…” She looked down at the little Rachni, who looked just as befuddled as she did. “Did that just happen?”

The Rachni just chirped again, nuzzled against Riley’s leg, then trotted out of the room after Liara.

“Yeah…” A goofy little grin spread across Shepard's face. “Cool.”

Walking out of the room, there was a spring in Riley’s step. The galaxy might have been falling apart all around her, but she just got kissed by a beautiful woman.

Things were looking up.

Author's Note

Another big one!

As always, leave a comment below, don't be afraid to like, and I'm now on Patreon! Any support would be greatly appreciated, though not required.

Chapter Thirty-Six - Madness in Love

Chapter Thirty-Six - Madness in Love

“There is always madness in love. But there is always some reason in madness.”
- Friedrich Nietzsche

It was well known in the upper echelons of society in Canterlot that if you needed to impress a griffin, be it for business, politics, or any other reason, you absolutely had to take them to Dorsia. It was one of only a handful of restaurants that catered to omnivores in the city, and it did with aplomb. It had even garnered attention from food critics all across Council space. The only problem with it being one of the most desirable places to be seen was that it had a waiting list to match its demand. Ponies and griffins often found themselves waiting an upwards of six months to get a table.

There were certain perks that came with being Princess Celestia’s prized pupil, and brushing through lines and getting into the most exclusive and private haunts in Canterlot was one of them. That wasn’t to say that Twilight abused the privileges she enjoyed, but after several long talks with Celestia, she had grown to appreciate letting loose every now and then.

Her first official date with Gilda definitely seemed to be the perfect occasion to flex her connections, and a single call to Dorsia had only confirmed that.

Twilight had done her best to surprise Gilda, simply telling the nervous griffin to dress up for a special occasion. That led to her realizing that Gilda didn’t actually own many clothes, and the resulting shopping spree had left both the unicorn and the griffin slightly nervous wrecks. Gilda had made a mental note to never go shopping with Twilight again after that. The categorized lists of every item that someone would need to make a complete wardrobe had been overwhelming and caused more than their fair share of anxiety.

Going by the state of her overflowing closet though, Gilda was definitely relieved that she wouldn’t need to undergo such a process again for at least a decade. She wasn’t sure that she’d be able to survive such a thing if she needed to do it much more than that.

Having just been given her freedom again after so long, Gilda would much prefer to stay among the living for as long as possible, thank you very much.

Gilda had followed Twilight nervously through the streets of Canterlot, trying not to struggle at her newly tailored suit (she wasn’t going to be wearing any silly dresses, much to Twilight’s chagrin). She did her best to ignore the looks that she could feel from everypony they passed. She didn’t know why they were looking at her anyway, not when there was an absolute vision of beauty in front of her.

She had honestly never seen anything as beautiful as the unicorn in front of her. Twilight wore a shimmering dress that complemented her violet coat, her mane shining in the light of the lamps that lined the streets.

Compared to her, Gilda could only feel like she was just a pale shadow of somepony worth the unicorn’s love and affection.

As the capital of Equestria, Canterlot represented nearly every culture from across the planet. In the twisting beauty of the towers of the Royal Castle, the hidden strength was there for those who bothered to look. It was so different from the cold and utilitarian architecture that Gilda was used to seeing on the rare chances she ever left her master’s… on the rare chances she ever left the bastard’s home. Batarians were not particularly known for their artistic prowess, and everything they built was simply functional and nothing beyond that.

Arriving at Dorsia was an experience in and of itself. It was surrounded on both sides of the entrance by photographers trying to capture a picture of the latest celebrity and whoever might be accompanying them. The moment that one of them spotted Twilight though, their attention shifted instantly. The shy student of the Empress out on the town, with a griffin in hoof no less? No doubt their entire evening together would end up plastered all over the news tomorrow morning.

Gilda did her best not to think about that. If she did, there was every possibility that she’d just turn tail and run away as fast as she could.

That wouldn’t be a very good way to end her first date with Twilight Sparkle.

Even as she thought about, Gilda couldn’t help but wonder if this would be her only date with the unicorn.

That line of thinking made her uncomfortable, and Gilda tried to shove it to the back of her mind. Much to her annoyance, it lingered, a ball of anxiety that refused to leave her chest.

As soon as the maître d’ spotted Twilight, she led them to a private booth near the back of the restaurant that overlooked the drop off at the edge of the city, with an absolutely breathtaking view of Equestria and all the lands beyond. The restaurant itself was subtle and subdued, the lighting low and golden, with slick edges and design that left Gilda feeling slightly lesser for being in its presence. She couldn’t even calm her racing heart long enough to enjoy the view.

The dinner itself went smoothly enough, with quiet, if awkward talk between them. Their conversation ranged over everything and nothing at all. Gilda tried her best to enjoy the whole experience, but all she could feel was a rising sense of dread that threatened to make her curl up in a ball and hide from everyone and everything underneath the table.

Thanks to their relatively private table, the two of them had managed to avoid most of the other patrons of the restaurant, though Gilda still fidgeted uncomfortably whenever she felt eyes linger on her. It helped that she managed to sit facing away from the rest of the restaurant. She simply pretended that there was no one else around her.

The fact that Twilight was sitting across from her, looking as adorkably cute as the day Gilda first met her back on the Citadel certainly helped matters. If she just focused on Twilight, the rest of the world simply fell away.

Doing her best to try and ignore the blush that made her feathers prickle, Gilda traced shapes in the tablecloth, trying to think of something to say. “What made you pick this particular place?”

“I spent the entire day yesterday researching the best griffin restaurants in Canterlot, and this was the best of the best,” Twilight all to cheerfully told Gilda, apparently not noticing the sheer amount of nervousness boiling just under the griffin’s surface. “Everyone said so, and none of the reviews were lower than four stars. I made a chart and graph to make sure!”

“That's…” Gilda didn’t know whether to laugh or shake her head. Only Twilight would graph out the best place to go on a first date, “very efficient of you.”

“I know, isn't it!” Twilight clapped her hooves together, her face split in an enormous grin, completely missing Gilda's sarcasm.

They fell silent, neither quite sure what to say. What a great way to start a date, Gilda grumbled to herself in her head. Emotions and thoughts and feelings all roiled through her body, smashing together passionately. She wanted to jump up and cry out how absolutely grateful she was to Twilight Sparkle for everything that she’d done for her, but she was instead met with a rather uncomfortable sense of paralysis. She wanted to shout out for everyone to hear, but at the same time, she wanted to curl up into a ball and fall asleep. It felt like every molecule in her body was trying to pull itself apart in every direction.

The stumps of Gilda's wings fluttered anxiously, and she couldn’t help but reflexively rub the plastic part of her beak nervously.

“Twilight…” Gilda paused, staring down at the table. She played with the tablecloth, scratching it between her claws. It didn’t so much as fray, even against the sharpness of her talons.

“What is it, Gilda?” Twilight asked, completely unaware of the broiling mess of thoughts and emotions and emotions that had taken over Gilda’s entire world.

“I wanted to ask…” Gilda paused, her beak opening and closing as if the words themselves didn’t want to come out.

“You can ask me anything, Gilda.” Twilight held Gilda’s gaze, smiling the entire time.

Gilda hesitated for just a moment longer, but finally managed to force out the one thought that had dominated her entire being. “Why me?”

“What?” Twilight leaned back, blinking, not quite comprehending what Gilda had asked her.

“Why me? Out of everyone you could have picked, why me?” Gilda winced, fidgeting in her seat. She sent a few longing glances towards the entrance of the restaurant, but somehow she managed to find the strength to remain in her seat.

“Why wouldn't I have picked you?” Twilight finally managed to speak after nearly a minute of opening and closing her mouth in confusion. “You're so brave. You survived things that I can't even imagine and came out of it even stronger.”

“You're the student of most powerful alicorn in the galaxy, and you're a member of a Noble family. You could have anypony that you wanted, but you picked me?” Gilda wondered if the smarts that Twilight obviously had sometimes impaired her common sense. The unicorn seemed oblivious to quite a lot of the world around her.

Twilight sat quietly, chewing on her bottom lip, her eyes furrowed. She couldn’t think of anything to say. She wasn’t Cadance for crying out loud! This wasn’t her area of expertise. “I don't…”

She stopped, shutting her mouth. She had to think about that.

A minute passed, and then another.

The door was starting to look more and a more like the best option, calling enticingly to Gilda. Was Twilight rethinking all of this? Her and her big beak... She should have known better than to ruin the best thing to ever happen to her.

Just as Gilda was about to leap up and run gallantly away in fear, Twilight finally spoke.

“Have you ever just... known... something?”

“Known something? Like what?” Gilda was surprised that she managed to keep the quivering of fear out of her voice.

“I don't know how to explain it, but I'm going to try…” Twilight took a deep breath, glancing away before focusing her entire attention on Gilda. “I just knew. When I walked into that hospital room, I just knew.”

“Knew what?”

“I knew that you were the one. I don't know how, and I can't explain it. It was just like there was something inside me that... I just knew.” Twilight looked down in embarrassment and rubbed her hoof on the tablecloth in little circles. “You were the one, and I don't want anyone else. There is nopony else.”

“But... But why?” Gilda couldn’t make sense of it. She absolutely loved it, but it didn’t feel… real. Nothing felt real, like if she looked around a corner, she would find the seams of reality and the entire illusion would crumble away.

“I can't explain it, it just... is.” For someone who lived in a library, Twilight wasn’t sure how she wasn’t able to come up with the words necessary to assuage Gilda’s worries. At the end of the day though, she was a scientist, not a poet.

She should have been a poet. Gidla deserved someone who could elegantly spin reassuring words in sonnets and rhymes.

They both fell silent after that. It began awkward, but as they met each other’s eyes, that faded away, leaving only them. They relaxed and just enjoyed the moment. Twilight blushed so hard that she was worried the heat radiating from her cheeks might set the restaurant on fire.

A quiet cough startled both of them, and they turned to find a waiter standing at the table, a pitcher of water held in her magic. After refilling their glasses, griffin waiter left. Twilight and Gilda tried to draw themselves back together, but neither felt quite able.

“Well... That was a bit more heavy than I wanted to get into on our first date,” Twilight said, coughing into her hoof.

“No... No... It's fine. Perfect.”

Twilight giggled, looking at Gilda. The griffin was surrounded ever so faintly by a halo of light. She knew that it was just an optical illusion, thanks to the placement of Gilda and the light sources the room used, all coming together in her eyes to make it seem like the griffin was glowing, but it didn’t matter. It was one of the most beautiful sights she had ever seen.

“Let's get out of here,” Twilight said, hopping down to the floor. Reaching into her small coin purse, she dropped a generous amount of bits on the table, far more than enough to cover their meal.

“Yeah. Okay.”

As in every relationship, there were ups and downs. Though it was love at first sight, they had received more than their fair share of concerns from those they had hoped would be the most supportive.

Twilight had honestly expected the majority of problems to come from Gilda’s family. It was much to her surprise when she found the exact opposite was true. They had been supportive, though quick to offer advice any way they could. What had really surprised her was the amount of resistance that came from her own family.

Growing up in Canterlot had protected Twilight from the prejudice that ran rampant through the rest of the galaxy. Being Celestia’s student had only further sheltered her from the realities that everyone else took for granted. This had led to Twilight sometimes being completely oblivious to societal norms and customs. Things that others held as universal truths had never even crossed her mind, one of them being that you probably shouldn't jump straight into a committed relationship with someone who had only recently been freed from slavery by the Batarians.

The first few weeks after their return to Equestria from the Citadel had been incredibly tense. After Gilda’s reunion with her parents, Twilight had been eager to show off her marefriend to her family.

What she had been expecting was happiness, love, and acceptance, like she had seen when Shiny brought home Cadance. She was looking forward to family game nights, her parents teasing her while telling Gilda all about embarrassing stories from her youth. She expected to spend spa days with Gilda and Cadance, giggling and being girly. She had imagined Shiny taking to Gilda’s griffin strength and athleticism, bonding over the social blunders of their little Twily.

The reality was much, much different.

The first meeting had been a real eye opener for Twilight. It was a dinner at her parent’s house, and it had all gone perfectly well, at least if you didn't look under the surface.

Velvet and Night Light had been polite enough that Gilda hadn't noticed their silent disapproval, but Twilight certainly had. She'd beat a hasty retreat back to her tower at the castle as fast as she possibly could, and the rest of her night had been a restless, sleepless affair consisting of her pacing back and forth, trying to figure out what had gone so wrong.

Somehow, she managed to convince herself that all of that disapproval was in her head. It had made the next week extremely good for her, but it didn't last.

Their next meeting with Twilight’s parents was at a nice neutral location where they could all try this whole thing over again. After investigating and searching high and low (as well as coming up with a series of charts to ensure her choice was perfect), Twilight decided that Hayburger was the perfect place.

Admittedly, the hayburgers had been delicious. The meeting itself hadn’t met the quality of their meal.

From the moment that Twilight’s parents had arrived things had been strained, and this time even Gilda was able to notice it. They had left as soon as they could, and as soon as they were able to beat a polite retreat.

Shining Armor and Cadance had been at least a little more subtle about their worry and misgivings. Not by much, but enough that Twilight was at least able to pretend that everything was normal.

The following week had been extremely stressful for Twilight, to the point that she found she wasn’t even able to focus on her books or her studies. It got to the point that even Celestia began to notice. She pulled her aside to speak to her privately on the matter over a nice cup of tea and a slice of cake from the Royal kitchens.

At the Alicorn’s prodding, Twilight spilled everything that she’d been feeling about her family’s reaction to her marefriend. She was hurt, confused, and more than all of that, sad that they just couldn’t see what she saw in Gilda.

“And what if your family is right?” Celestia had said, her voice gentle and understanding, but despite that Twilight still wilted under her words. “What if Gilda isn’t the wisest choice for you?”

Twilight could only sit there stunned, staring down at the table, feeling lower than she ever had before. Her mind tried to come up with answers, and she struggled, but no words would come. It felt like a great weight had settled on her jaw, keeping her from opening her mouth.

The question didn't leave her mind, even hours after she'd left Celestia and returned to her tower. Sleep refused to come, and she found herself tossing and turning uncomfortably under her covers. Gilda was fast asleep next to her, her claws twitching in a dream, soft churrs escaping her beak every so often. It was cute enough that Twilight couldn't resist leaning over and kissing her marefriend. The griffin stilled, settling deeper into the covers and drifting into an even deeper realm of sleep. Twilight just lay there and watched her for what felt like hours.

After admitting to herself that she'd be getting no sleep anytime soon, Twilight forced herself out of bed. Maybe a snack would do her some good.

Being the Princess of the Night was hard work, even for an immortal Alicorn. It certainly was a plus that with two rulers, one for the night, and one for the day, together they were able to react instantly to any situation that might arise throughout the galaxy, but that still left the ruler of the night with far more time to herself than she would have liked.

Her omni-tool set to alert her if anything requiring her attention were to happen, Luna left her throne and meandered her way through her castle. The first few months after the return of the slaves had been hectic, dealing with the numerous ambassadors from every corner of Council space trying to take advantage of the situation in their unique ways, to the problems that arose with settling the victims into something approaching a normal life again.

As with all things, that had quieted down as more interesting and pressing issues arose, like the upcoming release of an all Elcor production of Hamlet.

With the event and the newsworthy stories done with for now (and she was sure that they'd be back, for something else they deemed important enough to sink their fangs into), Luna's nights were once again filled with quiet meetings in dark rooms and more paperwork than she wanted to deal with. Thankfully, Alicorns were blessed with an incredible metabolism, and Luna made great use of hers on nights when absolutely nothing was happening, which was quite often. The chefs had learned long ago to always have something she could nibble on in the kitchens, even after they'd gone home for the night.

Luna took her time, meandering through the halls of the Royal Castle towards the kitchens, enjoying the artwork that hung from the walls. The sheer quantity of works donated by artists from across the galaxy meant that the staff were constantly changing older pieces out for new ones. It was always a treat to see what had appeared since the last time she had looked.

Art appreciation aside, Luna arrived at the kitchens only an hour after she had determined she could do with a snack, the majority of that time spent staring at a painting from a Turian artist, depicting the end of the struggle of the Relay 314 incident.

Nudging the door open with her wing, Luna paused at a soft sound that reached her ears. It only took her a moment to realizes that she was hearing someone crying.

“Hello?” Luna called out, careful to keep her voice calm and hopefully comforting. Whoever was crying in the kitchens most likely was hoping for no interruptions, and it wouldn’t do to force them from their spot. Regardless of how she felt about wanting to give her little ponies their privacy, Luna still desired cake. She resolved to be quick about it, in and out with no time to embarrass the pony beyond the necessary amounts required to get her treat.

As soon as Luna spoke though, the crying stopped, but whoever was attempting it did about as well as anyone else trying to stop their sobbing immediately would, which was to say that they failed miserably. The occasional sob still escaped every few seconds, followed by a round of hiccups that made even Luna wince.

“Who's there?” Luna asked, deciding that her attempts of non-interference were decidedly impossible now. Nopony answered her, but the sobs continued.

Luna figured that whoever was crying wasn’t going to announce themselves, but they weren’t trying to gallop away in a panic. Taking that non-action as acceptance, she stepped around one of the many preparation counters to find Twilight Sparkle on the ground, the crumbs of a legion of cookies surrounding her.

“Twilight Sparkle?” Luna hadn’t been expecting that. One of the maids wailing away, certainly, but Twilight? That drew her up for a pause.

Twilight startled, her hooves scrambling on the floor as she looked up at Luna in surprise. She hurriedly tried to wipe away her tears with her hoof, but all she really managed to do was mess up her coat and make herself look more like a mess.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Luna knelt down on fours, trying to get as close to eye level as possible with the much smaller unicorn. Though Twilight was her sister’s student, Luna had spent nearly as much time with her as Celestia had. She had seen the unicorn grow from a rambunctious little filly to a curious and delightful mare.

“I…” Twilight sniffled in embarrassment, shrinking in on herself. “It's nothing.”

“That's not true.” Nuzzling against Twilight, Luna ignored just how many cookie crumbs were stuck in Twilight’s coat. She hadn’t seen this amount of cookie carnage since Shining and Cadance had gotten married. Twilight hadn’t taken her brother and her favorite foalsitter leaving her alone in Canterlot very well. “You wouldn't be crying in the kitchen gorging yourself on cookies if it was nothing.”

Twilight didn’t answer, staring at nothing in particular as she scuffed her hoof against the floor.

“It's okay Twilight, you can tell me anything,” Luna reassured her, laying a wing out across Twilight’s back.

‘It's…” Twilight unconsciously snuggled closer to Luna’s side, seeking comfort from someone she had known since she was just a little a foal. Gulping, she looked up at her and managed to force out, “It's Gilda.”

“Gilda?” Of everything to make Twilight cry in the middle of the night, Gilda was certainly not one of the things that Luna had expected. A pit formed in her stomach, but before Luna could ask if Gilda had been the one to make Twilight cry, she continued speaking.

“Well, not with Gilda, but…” Twilight chewed on her lip.

“Everyone's response to your relationship with her,” Luna said, deducing what had been left unsaid.

Twilight just nodded, unable to meet Luna's eyes.

“I see.” Luna bowed her head sagely. This wasn’t an unfamiliar situation for her. “That does sound problematic.”

Luna stretched her wings out before resettling them back against her side, shifting uncomfortably against the cold marble floor. Someone her age definitely shouldn’t have to spend more than a few moments on the ground… not that she couldn’t take it, but Luna was of the firm opinion that being older than some planets meant she didn’t have to put up with some indignities.

“Have you ever thought that they might be right?” Luna asked.

Twilight met Luna’s gaze before returning to staring down at the floor. Luna could practically see that she was wondering what she'd gotten herself into. Twilight’s chest felt tight, and anxiety threatened to turn her into a sniveling wreck.

“I-I…” Twilight bit her lip, rethinking everything she’d been about to say, then rethinking once again and forcing it out. “I see what they're saying, but... they don't understand.”

“That’s a very difficult situation indeed.” Luna nodded in understanding, doing her best to look sagely.

They sat in silence for a few minutes, Twilight wondering if every choice she’d made since she met Gilda had been wrong, Luna cursing whoever had decided floors couldn’t be exclusively made of pillows and cushions.

“I love her,” Twilight finally said.

“Do you?” Luna prodded.

Twilight hated that she had to think about that. She hated that question, but she forced herself to look past it. Luna was wise, and she knew what she was talking about. She wouldn’t ask that if there wasn’t something she needed to look at.

She thought and she thought and she thought some more. Possibilities, probabilities, and statistics flew through her mind as fast as someone intimately familiar with deductive reasoning was able.

She came to a conclusion, straightening, though when she spoke she was unable to meet Luna’s gaze. Twilight couldn’t stop blushing.

“I do. I really do.”

Luna nodded, not reacting to what Twilight said one way or another. “Then you have to ask yourself, is she worth it?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, without hesitation this time.

“Even if no one else understands?” Luna looked down at Twilight, arching an eyebrow inquisitively. “Even if you're judged every time you're with her? Even if your family decides they cannot accept it?””

Twilight swallowed around her tongue, and really thought about it, beyond cold science and to the emotional side of her life that she was never as good with. What if her family did start to push her out? What if she could never be with Gilda out in public without everyone staring at them? Was it worth it? Was her love strong enough to last through all of that judgement?

Was she willing to go through all of that?

She turned her thoughts to Gilda. What did she offer her? Was their entire relationship doomed to fail?

No. No it wasn’t.

She won't let it, Twilight decided.

There was something about Gilda. Something she couldn't put her hoof on, but she knew it with every fiber of her being. She was meant for Gilda. There was no pony... no griffin... no one else for her.

It’s as if her very soul is calling out, reaching out to Gilda. She's never read anything about that before, or heard any stories about it, but she knows it.

“Yes.” Twilight said with firmness and a resolute set to her jaw.

Luna studied her, and she saw that Twilight was telling the truth. “Then you're going to have to fight for every second. It's going to be hard, but you are a smart young mare. My sister wouldn't have chosen you as her student otherwise. You can make it work. Don't worry what anyone else thinks, just love her, and you'll work everything else out as it comes to you.
Luna stands, stretching her neck.”

Luna stood, stretching her wings and her back before smiling mischievously. “Now, we're surrounded by the finest pastries all the chefs in Canterlot can make. Enough of all of this serious talk. Cake awaits.”

Twilight giggled in the way people did after leaving a rather emotional conversation, standing at Luna’s side as the alicorn cut a rather generous slice from a cake sitting on the counter.

One of the more irritating if understandable things that came along with being a sailor in the 22nd century was the amount of time that you would inevitably spend inside of an airlock thanks to decontamination procedures. No one was able to quite say how many lives had been saved because a lingering virus or pathogen had been scoured away before entering or departing a ship, but outbreaks had dropped drastically as soon as they had hit the market. It was everyday routine, no matter the species or the ship.

Still, it would have been nice if someone had made them a little faster.

Rainbow trotted in place as the blue light passed over her and Riley once again, and she did her best to ignore how it tingled ever so slightly with static electricity, making her coat stick up in every direction. That’d take hours to straighten back out, she groused, snorting in annoyance.

“Decontamination is progress,” the Night Fury’s VI calmly said as the blue light began another pass. Both Rainbow and Riley ignored, instead focusing on what had brought them to the ship.

“I get why you're here, but why would the Princess want to speak to me?” Rainbow had been going over and over the message they had received ever since they’d left the Normandy. She still wasn’t able to come up with an answer that satisfied her curiosity.

“You already asked me that,” Riley said, her voice flat and more than a little annoyed at her little sister. “I don't know.”

“But don't you have a single little idea about why I'm here?” Rainbow ignored Riley’s annoyance, continuing on like she always did with no concern for life or limb. “I had this whole thing I was going too…” She froze when she realized just what she was about to admit to (she hadn’t had a chance to introduce the crew of the Normandy to her pranking and it was about time to amend that). She looked at Riley in wide-eyed terror and wondered if she’d just blown all of her plans. She’d had such a great thing to do to Joker and Spitfire too…

“Is it illegal?” Riley just glanced at her from the corner of her eye, too tired to fully care what Rainbow was planning.

“No.” Rainbow answered nearly as soon as Riley asked the question. She hoped not, at least. She wasn’t made for prison! No cage could hold after all.

“Is it going to break anything you can't pay for?” Riley wasn’t at all impressed by Rainbow’s conviction and flair. She just stared at her, unblinking.

“No.” She just barely managed to keep from giving anything away, and that was a chore in and of itself for her.

“Then I don't want to know.” Riley wisely distanced herself from whatever it was that Rainbow was planning. She’d gotten tangled in more of the Pegasus’ little plots than she ever wished to admit, and she wouldn’t fall for it this time.

Rainbow relaxed as the airlock slid open, Riley’s attention shifting away from her.

On the other side, one of the attendants was waiting for them, a unicorn mare. She was dressed in a simple outfit, a violet skirt and a white blouse that went well with her light blue coat and yellow mane. She gave both of them a short bow of her head, not as low as she would for the Princesses, but respectful enough. “This way please. The Princesses are waiting for you.”

The mare led them through the Night's Fury in silence, and it was then that Riley noticed there was a noticeable sense of sadness hanging over the entire ship. The mare simply reflected that, keeping quiet with her head down, respectful of whatever had caught the emotions of those far above her.

She stopped just outside of one of the ship's many conference rooms before turning to the two of them. “If you would wait outside, Lieutenant, the Princesses will summon you when they're ready.”

Rainbow didn’t argue, instead just sighing and taking a seat in one of the nearby chairs, opening her omni-tool to play the game that had currently grabbed her attention: Daring Do and the Fists of Angmar. She was almost at level forty, and maybe she’d have enough time to crack it.

Seeing what Rainbow was doing, Riley rolled her eyes and entered the room at the mare's request. The doors slid shut behind her.

If the rest of the ship had been filled with sadness, the conference room where both Celestia and Luna were waiting for Riley was a swirling void of grief. As she stepped inside, Riley watched as the two of them had a silent conversation, conveyed only through looks and body gestures.

Luna looked uncharacteristically disheveled, her mane having lost some of its signature luminance. There were almost imperceptible bags under her eyes, which were bloodshot. It looked like she'd been crying for quite awhile and had only just managed to pull herself together.

“Riley, thank you for coming so quickly.” Celestia spoke first, acknowledging her as she entered.

“It's not a problem, Princess.” Even as she spoke, Riley couldn’t quite pull her gaze from Luna. Her heart went out to her, and if it wasn’t completely inappropriate she would have hugged her. If she was anymore sure of herself, she just might have.

They fall silent, none of them quite willing to broach the topic they all knew had brought them here.

“Riley,” Celestia was the first to break the silence, though she sounded regretful at having had to do such a thing. “Do you have any reason to doubt Chrysalis's word?”

“No.” Riley shook her head. “She's been nothing but honest since I met her.”

“This is still a major thing to claim.” Celestia glanced at Luna.

“She was speaking the truth.” Luna spoke up for the first time, her voice cracking. “You can't lie, not in your dreams.”

“If you're sure, Lulu.” Celestia looked torn, as if she didn’t know what to do. She wanted to comfort her sister, but there was just no way she could think of to do that.

Luna just nodded, not reacting to Celestia's pet name for her. Celestia sighed, turning her attention back to Riley.

“Aurora is alive, then.” Unable to comfort Luna, Celestia did the one thing she knew she was good at. She began to plan. “That's where the problem presents itself.”

“Problem?” Riley furrowed her brow, crossing her arms. “Why is that problem?”

“If she's alive, then she was taken from me,” Luna said, her voice quiet and uneven. She’d been thinking over the entire matter ever since she’d fled from the Normandy. “She's been gone for longer than humanity has even been walking your planet. Alicorns do not age. We exist outside of time, mortal embodiments of the universe itself. Aurora was still learning to walk when she was... when she was stolen from me. Wherever she is now, she would have no memory of me, of Tia, or even Equestria itself.”

Luna looked like she wanted to cry, but she had no tears left to give, only a deep, terrible sadness.” There's nothing to say she's even still in this galaxy. She might be alive, but the distances that separate us might be so large as to be insurmountable. Whoever took her had enough power to do it without drawing my attention. If they could do that, it's easy to imagine that they'd have enough power to take her wherever they wished.”

“Why do you think she's not here?” Riley understood everything that Luna was saying, but not quite her reasoning.

“We would have heard of there being another Alicorn if she was still around.”

Riley was unconvinced, and from the looks of it, so was Celestia. They both separately came to the conclusion that Luna was trying to hide from her pain as much as possible.

“Whether she's here or not, she'll have left traces of her presence.” Celestia wisely didn’t say anything about Luna’s thought. “She's an Alicorn, it would be impossible for her not to. We'll use every resource available to search for her. We will find her.”

“It won't be enough.” Luna’s voice was small, in a way that no Alicorn’s ever should be. It actually surprised Riley, and she couldn’t help but stare.

“We'll see, Lulu.” Celestia nodded to herself, trying to convince herself as much as she was trying to convince her little sister. She turned her attention to Riley. “Can you get Rainbow Dash. There's something that we must tell the both of you.”

Riley nodded, confused, but did as Celestia asked. As soon as she’d left the room, she spoke again.

“I'm going to rest.”

“Very well.”

Luna left the room through another door as Rainbow entered at Riley's side. Rainbow was obviously trying to keep herself restrained from asking every question she had racing through her head.

“Thank you for waiting, Lieutenant Dash.” Celestia greeted her, uncaring for the questions that she knew Rainbow was trying to keep from firing off as quickly as a machine gun.

“No Problem, Princess.” Rainbow responded with all of the grace of a highly decorated Wonderbolt.

“I know both of you are friends with Twilight.” Celestia took a breath, looking so very, very tired.

“Twilight?” Rainbow perked up at the mention of one of her best friends. “What about her?”

“You don't know…” Celestia said to herself, realizing what must have happened. “Of course you don't know.”

“Know what?” Riley tilted her head, a sinking feeling in her stomach. “We've been running in the black for the past few weeks.”

“Of course…” Celestia sighed in understanding. “It was too much to hope that you already knew.”

“Princess?” Riley didn’t like were this was going.

Celestia closed her eyes and prepared herself for what she's about to say. She wondered why the galaxy was throwing so many problems at her. “Twilight Sparkle was taken hostage--”

“What?!” Rainbow's wings flared out in surprise but before she could do anything rash, Riley put a hand on her shoulders, keeping her from going anywhere

“Twilight was taken hostage while she was on Thessia recently.”

“Why?” Riley asked.

“That is a long story.” Celestia sighed, her head drooping low.

“We have the time.” Riley urged Celestia to keep on talking.

“You experienced the nightmare, didn't you, Rainbow Dash?” Celestia asked.

Rainbow and Riley were both taken aback the sudden apparent shift in the conversation.

“What?” Rainbow blinked in confusion. “Yeah? What does that have to do with anything?”

“Everything.” Celestia finally looked up at the two of them. “That wasn't the first time I ever experienced that dream. There was a prophecy--”

“A prophecy?!” Rainbow hopped up, excited, her eyes going wide. “Awesome.”

“Quit interrupting, Lieutenant,” Riley warned her.

Rainbow at least had the presence of mind to look abashed.

“Yes, well…” Celestia pursed her lips before continuing, “there was a prophecy that I uncovered over a thousand years ago, or... well, it was before the sphere was put in place.”

“What was the prophecy?” RIley asked the obvious question.

“The dream came for the first time just a few weeks before Luna gave birth to Aurora. It took me nearly a year before I discovered what it actually meant.” Celestia shuffled her wings nervously. “This isn't a prophecy like you might find in a Daring Do novel, or Star Wars.”

“We don't talk about the prophecies.” Riley blushed when she realized she had said that out loud. Celestia took it with a laugh though, grateful for the levity.

“Indeed. It was more a sense of ideas and concepts than it was a little rhyming message full of vague thought and direction. What I was able to glean from the prophecy though, 'said' that there was a storm coming, and that Princess Aurora would give her life to save everyone. It led to a fight to the death between Luna and I that ended in what we thought was Aurora's death.”

Rainbow obviously had questions, but at Riley's quick shake of her head, decided she'd ask her sister later. Instead, Rainbow asked the obvious question. “This is interesting and all, Princess, but what does this have to do with Twilight?”

“We foolishly thought the prophecy had been ended after Aurora's death.” Celestia shook her head, angry at herself. “The new dream proved otherwise. It's why we tried to get the Elements of Harmony.”

“Which are what?” Rainbow asked, completely clueless.

Celestia sighed, annoyed at just how much she needed to explain to the two of them. Keeping her secrets for so long was coming back to bite her in the ass. “Ancient artifacts of all consuming power that represent the values that form the base of our society.”

“Huh…” Rainbow had no understanding of what Celestia just said.

“They were missing,” Celestia continued, too tired to explain everything again. “Twilight found a journal and a map that whoever had stolen them had left behind.”

“Like Daring Do?” Rainbow tried to connect concepts in her mind with things she was familiar with.

“Yes.” Celestia allowed for Rainbow’s benefit. “If Daring Do ever found a map that predates everything it contains, with specific knowledge on where the home planets of every major Council species in the galaxy would be two billion years before they evolved, then yes.”

“What does this have to do with Twilight being tortured?” Riley moved onto the important issue, still trying to wrap her mind around anyone hurting Twilight. The unicorn was cheerfully naive. She didn’t deserve any of that. No one did, but especially not Twilight.

“I was naive.” Celestia lowered her head in defeat. “I sent her on a journey to follow the map and retrieve the Elements. Someone took notice, and they wanted to find out what had made her stray so far from my side.”

“Who's that someone?” Riley asked, already planning what she’d do if she ever met the scum who dared to do such a thing.

“I have every resource at my command looking into that.” Celestia didn’t answer Riley’s question. “I will find them, and I will kill them for what they did to her. All we know for sure is that the man who took Twilight is human, with money, power, and a worrying amount of influence.”

“I can help-” Riley started to offer, but Celestia cut her off.

“No, no.” Celestia shook her head. “What you're doing is important, and I have more than enough ponies to take care of this myself. I just thought I should tell you in person before you learned about this disgusting matter in the news.”

Riley and Rainbow looked at each other, unsure of how to respond, and what they should do. They both felt rather helpless.

“Thank you, Princess.” Riley bit her lip, straightening up and acting professional even as a fire burned inside her chest. “If you need any help at all, Twilight's our friend. Having extra-legal authority to knock down doors might be helpful.”

“I'll keep that in mind, Riley. Thank you.”

Riley could see it in the Alicorn’s eyes. Celestia had been so overwhelmed with a multitude of emotions over the past few hours that she simply looked tiredly grateful now.

“If you'll please excuse me, Luna shouldn't be alone right now.” Celestia stood, rolling her shoulders.

“Of course, Princess. If you need anything, just let us know.” Riley stood at attention, though she didn’t salute. She’d known Celestia long enough to understand that she didn’t want any formalness. It was all meaningless after all.

Celestia nodded and walked out of the room, leaving Riley and Rainbow alone. Rainbow looked conflicted, like she wanted to fly away as fast as she could to find Twilight and never let her out of her eyesight again, and like she wanted to just curl up in a bed and cry for a few days.

“Come on.” Riley was the first to break the silence. “Let's get back to the Normandy.”

Rainbow nodded, following her older sister out of the Night's Fury, her hoof steps heavy.

Riley entered the hangar of the Normandy after going through all of the Alliance security checkpoints, her shoulders sagging under the weight of everything she’d gone through over the past few days. Loading all of the ship's supplies was almost complete, and compared to when she had let, it was actually a little peaceful right now.

Garrus and Wrex were nowhere to be seen, probably enjoying the brief shore leave they were having. Maybe they’d run into Rainbow while they were out. On their way back, Rainbow had decided that she needed to visit a bar before she could even do anything resembling resuming normal life.

Walking towards the equipment lockers, Riley was just about to open hers when she heard someone come up behind her. Turning, she found Chrysalis behind her, in her human form.

“Oh... Hey.” Riley turned back to her locker, resting her head against the cool metal. It soothed the beginnings of the headache she felt coming on.

“You don't have to sound so excited to see me.” Chrysalis shook her head, leaning against the lockers beside Riley.

“No, no, sorry,” Riley turned her head, until she was looking at the side of Chrysalis’ face. “It's just... I've had a rough day. It has nothing to do with you.”

Chrysalis nodded in understanding. She’d definitely felt that before. Still did, actually, if she wasn’t fooling herself.

“Is there something you needed?” Riley stood up straight, pulling her Commander mask back over herself, settling in with practiced ease.

“I just wanted to tell that I'm staying.” Chrysalis turned, meeting Riley’s gaze.

“What?” Riley blinked, confused.

“I mean, I'm staying on the Citadel, my whole hive is.” Chrysalis glanced down at her hands nervously, as if she was afraid of what Riley might say in response. “Princess Celestia gave us enough money to get on our hooves and make something of our place in the galaxy. We just need to keep our heads down and everything will work out from there.”

“Oh... Well…” Riley caught up with what Chrysalis was saying, throwing a smile onto her face. “Congratulations!”

Riley stepped forward and pulled Chrysalis into a hug, not noticing the blush on Rachni's face.

“Thank you,” Chrysalis stammered out.

Stepping back, Riley wondered how Liara was going to take her new little Rachni friend leaving her. “I better break this to Liara…”

“Break what?” Chrysalis asked.

“That her new little friend is going to be leaving.” Riley had definitely noticed that Liara had started to grow attached to her little shadow.

“Friend?” Chrysalis' face screwed up in confusion, until she made the connection. “The hatchling.”

Chrysalis smirked, amused. “I'm afraid you're stuck with the little one. She wouldn't come with me even if I wanted her to.”

“Why not?” Riley didn't know how to take that, a feeling of defensiveness in her chest for the little Rachni hatchling. Nobody liked to be abandoned after all.

“I may have given birth to her, but Liara is her Queen Mother now.”
“Queen Mother? What are you talking about?” Though they were speaking english, Riley didn’t forget that Chrysalis was a completely different species than her.

“My children were trying to make Liara their new Queen,” Chrysalis explained. “They had no one to guide them, no one to protect them, and it's why they started to transform her into one of us. It doesn't matter that the transformation never finished. Enough within her was changed that she is a true Rachni Queen. The hatchling latched onto her like baby to its mother's breast, and they're bonded as tight as that suggests.”

“So, she's a mother now?” A new mother at one-hundred and six. There was so much wrong with that statement that Riley didn’t even know where to start. She was both too young, and far too old in asari and human terms.

“Essentially, yes.” Chrysalis smirked, amused.

“Huh... Don't know what I was expecting.” Riley shrugged to herself.

Chrysalis giggled at that, and Riley was reminded once again that the Queen was not much older than her children. “I guess that this is goodbye, then.”

They both stand there awkwardly, not sure what to do.

“Thank you…” Chrysalis looked down at the floor, bashful. “Thank you for saving me and my children.”

“You didn't deserve what they did to you. If you ever need anything, don't be afraid to give me a call.”
Chrysalis blushes before pointing over her shoulder with her thumb. “I should... I should go.”
She turned away to leave, only to stop, turn, and wrap Riley in a big hug, nuzzling into her shoulder.

“Thank you.” She whispered into Riley’s ear.

And with that, Chrysalis walked out of the hanger and away from the Normandy. Riley was left standing alone, feeling more than a bit overwhelmed.

Turning, Riley headed towards the elevator. As she waited for it to arrive, she thought over what Chrysalis just told her. Liara was a mother now. How was she going to take that?

Riley's thoughts then turned to what it might be like dating someone with a child. Was she going to have to impress the hatchling? Did she have a name? Did the hatchling like chocolate? She could work with that if she did. She was a big sister after all. She was good with kids.

Riley smiled, feeling loads better than when she had first stepped into the hanger.

Author's Note

Wow, this chapter took forever to complete!

This story isn't dead, and I hope you're all still here.

If you want to support me, you can do so here at Patreon.

Chapter Thirty-Seven - Warm, Considering

Chapter Thirty-Seven - Warm, Considering
Tuchanka Orbit, Aralakh System, Krogan DMZ
April 22, 2183

Tuchanka was not a pretty thing to look at. Most planets looked like jewels in space; emeralds, sapphires, rubies, glimmering in the starlight. Beacons of hope and fortune.

Tuchanka was none of those things.

It orbited its star Aralakh like a diseased piece of rotting flesh, sickly brown with great streaks of red like dried, flaking blood.

Twilight hated it from the moment she laid eyes on it. Her coat prickled irritatingly with the thought of having to step hoof onto the planet. She was already awaiting the moment she could leave, and she hadn’t even left Solar One yet.

Honey Dawn sighed for what must have been the tenth time in the last hour from her position in the captain’s chair on the bridge. Sitting next to the chair, Twilight figured that she probably looked as frustrated as Honey Dawn sounded. It hadn’t been a very good day so far, and it only promised to get worse from here on out. The first step was getting permission to land from the multitude of orbiting battle stations, placed there by the Council to keep the Krogan contained on their homeworld.

The fact that they were having to cut through the massive amounts of red tape that kept the vast majority of visitors ever landing on the planet certainly didn’t help matters. Bureaucrats were a nightmare no matter who you were. There were certainly advantages to an absolute diarchy, and this merely highlighted those points.

Honey Dawn and Twilight started as the door slid open with a hiss behind them. They both blushed rather sheepishly as they realized just how focused they had let themselves get on the planet before them. Looking back, they perked up at the sight of Gilda, a tray of drinks and snacks balanced carefully on her back.

“What now?” Seeing their look, Gilda shook her head, sensing the frustration emanating from them.

“They're waiting for a reply from their higher ups,” Twilight grumbled as she helped Gilda set the tray down on one of the low tables at the rear of the bridge.

“And they're probably waiting for a reply from their bosses, who are waiting to hear from Primarch.” Honey Dawn continued sarcastically, waving a hoof in small circles.

“You gotta love bureaucracy. You'd think the base commander in charge could just flag us through.” Gilda was rather proud of herself for not stumbled over the word bureaucracy, though she did her best not to let it show on her face.

“Turians do love their paperwork.” Twilight noticed of course, but spared Gilda embarrassment and didn’t say anything. Instead, she just agreed with Honey Dawn. She lifted a mug of hot chocolate with her magic from the tray, giving Gilda a quick nuzzle. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Gilda said, trying to be cool and failing rather adorably. Trying her best to keep her ‘coolness’ as Rainbow Dash would say, intact, she walked around the command consoles and stopped in front of the main display. Tuchanka hung in the distance, though the array of battle stations orbiting it weren’t visible to the naked eye from this distance. “That is the ugliest planet I've ever seen.”

Gilda wasn’t wrong. Tuchanka was a brown, scarred planet, the end result of total nuclear warfare that had only made its inhabitants angrier and more brutal than they had been before. Gilda was reminded of Khar'shan and she looked away, trying to force her memories away and back inside the box she'd shoved them in.

Honey Dawn sat up straight as the Turians finally made contact, her console beeping irritatingly at her.

“Solar One, High Command has cleared you for landing. Sending coordinates now. Do not deviate from your approach.” The smooth tones of Turian came over the speakers on the bridge, the very model of military professionalism.

“Copy that, proceeding to route.” Honey Dawn rather admirably kept the frustration out of her voice, sounding as professional as the Turian did.

“I better go get ready.” Twilight said, more to herself than to anyone else on the bridge. She looked to Gilda, who was watching the planet like it might come alive and swallow her whole. “You coming, Gilda?”

“Huh?” Gilda managed to pull herself away from the view screen, looking at Twilight blankly for a long moment before comprehension came over her. “Oh, uh, yeah…”

She fell in step beside Twilight as the two of them left the bridge.

The ship was still in its early morning cycle, and the day shift was only just beginning to wake up and get ready for their day while the night shift wound down and counted every minute until they could retreat and get some sleep. Despite Solar One’s size, the crew was actually fairly small, nothing like what you might find on a monster such as the Destiny Ascension.

Twilight and Gilda made their way through the ship, stepping around tired ponies until they entered their bedroom. Twilight immediately started pulling out the crates of armor that Celestia had left for them. Gilda stares at her marefriend as she meticulously unpacked them with her magic, laying each individual piece out on the floor in such an orderly manner that it almost became an art form in and of itself.

Finishing, Twilight held out Gilda's helmet with her magic. Gilda hesitated for a moment before she took it, the memories of what caused them to have to wear such armor looming over her like a tidal wave. She ran a claw over the smooth, clean finish, trying not to think of just how much it had cost. Probably more than her father made in a year if looks were to go by.

“When did it come to this?” Gilda asked with a deep sigh.

Twilight began to undress from the plain outfit she had been wearing, then began to pull on the armors bodysuit. She couldn't think of anything to say in response. Gilda turned away, feeling somewhat embarrassed at seeing Twilight 'naked.'

“When the Elements were stolen,” Twilight finally said, sealing the body suit tightly around her neck. It would seal with the helmet to make an airtight deal, good enough to survive in the vacuum of space for nearly an hour.

Gilda followed her example, starting to undress, though she made a point of not looking Twilight in the eyes as she did so. The black body suit took some work, and she struggled with getting the remains of her wings into their proper place. Whoever had built their armor had somehow gotten her exact measurements, wings and all. The bodysuit had extensions for what remained of her wings. With a huff, she relented. “Twilight…”

“Need some help?”

“Please.” Burning embarrassment courses through her cheeks, even though Gilda tried her best not to show it.

Twilight's magic ignited and she helpfully finished getting the bodysuit on Gilda. She started to put the griffin’s armor on, but Gilda held up a claw, stopping her.

“I can finish it from here, Twi.”

“Oh... Right. Yes, of course.” Blushing, Twilight went back to putting on her own armor.

Running her claws over one of the smooth pauldrons, Gilda clacked her beak absent mindedly before looking back at Twilight. “Are you sure this is a wise idea?”

“Considering what happened the last time, the most expensive armor money can buy seems to be a prudent option.” Twilight’s magic certainly made attaching her armor into place an easy process.

“Not what I meant.” Gilda stared flatly at her marefriend.

“Oh.” Twilight blinked in surprise, pausing for a moment before continuing with putting on her armor. “Then what do you mean?”

“Tuchanka.” Gilda said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“What about it?” Frowning, Twilight tried to figure out what Gilda meant. She drew a blank, chewing on her lip in deep thought. “It's the next on the list after all.”

“But what's the point?” Gilda sat down, looking very tired. “We're going to go down there and find Fluttershy, all while trying to avoid being eaten by something big and/or grumpy, and then what? Dash is still with Shepard, and we're no closer to finding where the damn Elements actually are.”

Twilight found herself completely flummoxed by that question. She hadn’t been expecting that, and no answer came easily to her. “We'll... we'll figure it out. Celestia wouldn't have given me this task if she didn't think I could solve it.”

Gilda didn’t say anything, but she was unconvinced.

“We'll figure it out,” Twilight said, more to herself than to Gilda. Her voice had a manic quality about it. “This is a problem, and it's solvable. It has to be.”

“If you say so.” Gilda went back to putting on her armor.

Pinkie Pie didn’t quite know what to think about this entire situation, and she was deeply conflicted. Her family had used her, her innocence and happiness, to sow seeds of chaos across the galaxy all for monetary gain. It made her sick to the very pit of her stomach, and it was so different from the way she normally experienced reality. Everything seemed dull and lifeless, and Pinkie wasn’t sure if she would ever be who she once was.

She didn’t see how that was possible. If even her family would lie to her, how could she trust the rest of the galaxy?

Deep in her thoughts, Pinkie had not even noticed her surroundings. She had stayed in her room, thinking and thinking and thinking some more. Her room onboard Solar One wasn’t nearly as opulent as what she was used to from her time in Smile Inc, but she paid it no mind. She didn’t even really notice.

A knock at her door drew her out of her thoughts. It had to be somepony bringing her food, she realized, and at that point, she remembered that she hadn’t eaten for quite awhile.

“Come in,” she murmured, barely loud enough to be heard through the door.

As the door slid open, Tiny Berry stuck her head in hesitantly, eying Pinkie carefully with the eyes of a caring friend. Apparently satisfied with what she saw, Tiny Berry gave her a small smile. “Hey there.”

“Hello.” Pinkie surprised even herself with how quiet and morose her voice was.

“Your sister asked to see you.” Tiny Berry shuffled nervously on her hooves, uncomfortable with the sheer amount of tension and swirling emotions that surrounded the subject.

“I'm not interested in talking to her.” Whatever cheer Pinkie might have been feeling when Tiny Berry first showed up disappeared, her face falling into a stony mask.

“She was very insistent.” Tiny Berry glanced over her shoulder at something Pinkie couldn’t see, just out of her view.

Pinkie Pie chewed on her lip, feeling her mane deflating, falling limply down her back. She mulled it over in her mind, and she found that she didn’t really care what happened one way or another. Distantly, she felt that she should feel mad, angry, sad, or anything really, but all that greeted her when she turned her gaze inwards was an empty canyon where the wellspring of her happiness and all the rest of her emotions used to sit.

For a lack of anything else to say, Pinke simply responded, “Okay.”

Lifting herself up off the bed, Pinkie Pie followed Tiny Berry out of her room and to the elevator, all the way to the bottom of Solar One where Maud was kept locked in her room. Pinkie didn’t notice anything on their journey to the room, as if the entire ship was empty beside her and Tiny Berry.

“Ms. Pie,” Tiny Berry said, knocking on Maud's door, “Your sister is here to see you.”

There was simply silence for a long moment, before Maud responded through the door. “Come in.”

With a nervous glance back at Pinkie Pie, Tiny Berry unlocked the door and stepped aside to let her enter, murmuring to her, “Just knock when you're ready to leave and I'll let you out.”
Pinkie Pie just nodded and stepped inside.

Stopping just inside Maud's room, Pinkie Pie just stood there, taking in the room and her sister in front of her. The room itself wasn’t very large, one of only three holding cells on Solar One. The designers had certainly never believed that they’d need to keep any prisoners for a long duration, and that was reflected in the layout of the room. The bed was little more than a metal slab welded to the wall, with a thin layer of padding stitched down into it. Right across from the bed was a toilet and sink, plain metal, with nothing that could be broken off and used as a weapon. The entire room was built that way.

Pinkie Pie did nothing, refusing to meet eyes with Maud, who was standing right in front of her. Neither of them spoke. Pinkie Pie had nothing to say, and Maud had never been good with words. She had always relied on the fact that Pinkie could read her and what each of her little looks and twitches meant.

The whole effect was ruined with Pinkie refusing to play her old part in their relationship. They were at an impasse, and Maud would have to make the first move.

The silence stretched out into a minute, then five. Pinkie Pie grew more and more annoyed with each second that ticked by, snorting in frustration. Finally, she turned and raised her hoof to knock.

“Wait.” Maud spoke for the first time.

Pinkie froze, her hoof halfway to the door. Her ears swiveled to listen to Maud, but she didn’t bother to turn and look at her.

Maud hesitated, hoping that her sister could hear all the thoughts that were rushing through her mind, then pushed those silly thoughts from her mind and steeled herself for what had to be done, forcing herself to speak.

“You shouldn't go.” Maud said, her voice quiet.

Pinkie didn't respond, forcing Maud to continue. The entire burden of the conversation was on Maud, and she was completely uncomfortable with it. She said it anyway. “Tuchanka is dangerous. The Krogan death-rate is high, and they aren't even the apex species on their planet. It's not safe for you.”

“I don't care.” Pinkie finally spoke, her voice cold. She didn’t turn to look at her sister, staring at the door like she could burn it to the ground. “I'm going to support Twilight.”

“Then you shouldn't go alone.”

“I won't be alone.”

“Emissary Sparkle? She couldn't even protect herself, how will she protect you?”

“No thanks to you.” Pinkie turned at that, glaring at Maud, not forgetting for a moment that it was because of Maud that Twilight had suffered as she had.

“I should come with you.”

Pinkie stared at Maud, not sure of what to make of that. She couldn’t decide whether she wanted to laugh or break down in tears, and instead did neither.

Seeing that Pinkie wasn’t going to say anything, Maud forced herself to continue. “No matter what you think, no matter what you feel, I will always protect you. It is my job.”

Pinkie found she just didn't have the energy to argue. She turned, knocking on the door. It slid open and she started to walk out, only to pause in the doorway and speak over her shoulder. “Do what you want. I'm not going to stop you.”

As the door slid shut behind Pinkie, Maud began to get ready. Despite what Pinkie might think of her, she would fulfill her promise to her father and herself.

Very few ships ever came to Tuchanka. The homeworld of the Krogans, it was where the Salarians and the Turians had uplifted them to fight the Rachni wars, and where they brought them low afterwards with the genophage. The world was angry and cruel, and it had made a perfect crucible for the Krogans to forge themselves into the toughest warriors the galaxy had ever seen. The reason so few ships ever came to Tuchanka was because if you landed, there was very nearly a fifty-fifty chance of the entire crew ending up dead and in the stomachs of some creature or another.

Solar One descended through the atmosphere, bearing the brunt of the turbulent atmosphere with all of the ease of a salarian in math class. Its destination was the main city of Tuchanka, or what was left of it anyway. It had been the home of Clan Urdnot for a thousand years, and after long talks, they had all decided that it was their best chance of finding Fluttershy.

Big guns tracked them as the ship came in to land on the largest landing pad. It was just barely big enough, and if Honey Dawn had been any less of a pilot, they would have scratched the paint.

With a quiet whine, Solar One settled to the ground, its engines cycling down. An array of Krogan, all bearing large and overpowered weapons, stomped towards the ship's docking ramp, most of them having come from the main camp after hearing the word that an Equestrian ship was landing. Curiousity was a powerful motivator for even the Krogan. The landing crew working the docks pushed a set of stairs into place, built from scavenged metal, with rough weld seams.

Pushing their way out of the crowd, a trio of surly Krogan dressed in garishly painted armor shoved the dock crew out of the way, forcing them back with a snarl. Climbing the stairs they banged on the airlock.

“You're not welcome on Tuchanka.” The largest of the Krogan shouted, loud enough to be heard through the airlock, even without the microphone receivers that dotted the hull. “Open up or we shoot our way in.”

Inside the ship, Twilight and Gilda took a step back, hearing the Krogan's voice echoing through the thick metal of the airlock. Twilight blushed, trying to push away how foolish she felt. Solar One was built with the best armor that money could provide. The Krogan certainly wouldn’t have anything handy that could get through it, much less do more than scuff the paint.

“That doesn't sound promising…” Gilda sat back on her haunches, crossing her forelegs after smoothing down an errant feather on the top of her head. She rolled her shoulders, the stumps of her wings fluttering anxiously.

“They can't get through the armor... I hope.” Twilight knew how impossible that was, but after everything that had happened, she was learning not to take anything for granted.

As the Krogan kept shouting their threats, Applejack, Big Mac, Pinkie Pie, Maud, and Rarity joined them at the airlock.

‘Okay Twilight, you can do this. Fluttershy is out there somewhere and you need to find her.” Her eyes closed, Twilight tried to reassure herself, though it really wasn’t doing that much for her.

“It doesn't like they're going to want to let us do that, Twilight.” Applejack drawled from behind her, eying the airlock suspiciously, like she didn’t trust it. She didn’t trust much of anything that she didn’t build with her own hands.

“Indeed not, the brutes.” Rarity sniffed dismissively at them, having far more confidence in Equestrian shipbuilding than Applejack did.

Twilight frowned to herself before tapping the interface on the wall next to the airlock, activating the intercom. “This is the Celestial Emissary to Princess Celestia, and I have lawful reasons to conduct my business on this planet. Step aside.”

The interface widened, showing a holographic video of the view outside the airlock. They all watched as the Krogans hesitated, talking amongst themselves in deep, guttural whispers. Twilight studied them carefully, a deep frown on her muzzle.

Finally, the Krogan came to a decision and left the airlock, swaggering down the stairs and muttering grumpily to themselves.

“Well,” Rarity nodded proudly at Twilight’s assertiveness. “That was certainly effective.”

“Let's go.” Reaching down with her magic, Twilight plucked her helmet from the floor and sealed it tightly on her head. The reassuring hiss of the atmospheric seal greeted her ears a moment later. “I don't want to stay on this planet any longer than necessary.”

Though none of the others said anything, they were all in agreement, and they knew it. Tuchanka wasn’t any sane beings idea of a vacation spot. They stepped into the airlock together.

Spike walked by with a mug of hot chocolate just as the airlock door cycled closed behind them. He took a long, slurping sip, eying the airlock. “Do they even ask if I want to come along? No. No they do not.” He continued on, grumbling to himself. “Why not ask the fire breathing, armored dragon if he wants to come to the planet full of giant death creatures? That makes so much sense.”

Hot on his heels, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle trotted after Spike, their own mugs of hot chocolate balanced on their backs.

“Hey, wait up Spike.” Apple Bloom called after him.

Sweetie Belle managed to trip over herself and ended up rolling right into Apple Bloom, who crashed into Spike.

“That's probably why.” Sweetie grumbled from under the the other two, her cheeks squished right into the floor.

“Yeah…” Spike sighed, frustrated, cursing his bad luck and Twilight’s obliviousness.

The Krogan who had tried to drive them away from the planet were nowhere to be seen when Twilight and the rest of the Elements of Harmony stepped out from the airlock. The only Krogan that remained were the dock crew, going about their duties in such a way that seemed to indicate they definitely would rather be doing other things. Knowing the proclivity of most of their race, that probably meant they wished they could be out either fighting or killing something, Twilight couldn’t help but think.

Of course, Twilight’s thoughts were more than a little biased on such matters. Perspective and level-headedness was one of the first things to go when you struggled with your fears and emotions. She wasn’t exactly in a good place to evaluate any subtleties that might exist in a situation.

Whatever Twilight might have thought about the docking crew, she was drawn from her thoughts as a rather impressive Krogan stomped up towards her and the rest of her group.

“Never thought I'd ever see a pony on Tuchanka,” the Krogan grumbled, looking at them with deep orange eyes. When none of them responded, he didn’t get offended. “I’m Urdnot Dagg. The Clan Leader wants to speak with you. Best not to keep him waiting. Follow me.”

They glanced at each other nervously, but followed after Urdnot Dagg.

As they headed deeper into the complex, all around them Krogan stared at them, muttering and sending harsh glances their way.

“Friendly bunch, ain’t they?” Applejack murmured to Big Mac from the corner of her mouth.

“E'yup.” Big Mac nodded, trying his best to look tough and frightening, though the fact that as a pony, he was much more disposed to look huggable didn’t help matters. Of course, if there was ever a picture, or Celestia forbid, a video, of a Krogan hugging a pony, it was very likely that the extranet would crash.

In his throne room of crumbling stone and metal, Urdnot Wreav paced angrily in front of three kneeling Krogan, who were spending what were likely their last few moments alive glaring up at him with eyes full of hate, rage, and primal fury. None of them paid any attention as Dagg led Twilight and the rest of her group into the room.

“Did you really think that you wouldn't be caught? That you could defile our rites and rituals? I'll raze Clan Gatatog to the ground and use your bones to make a throne.” Wreav clenched his fists so hard that the bodysuit nearly cracked open from the strain.

They just growled up at Wreav, unaffected by his threats. He sneered at them, unimpressed. Before they could have their own chance to speak their minds, he pulled his shotgun, and without so much as flinching, blew the head off of one of the kneeling Krogan.

All of the ponies flinched backwards, unable to process what they just saw. Wreav ignored their utterly horrified and shaken faces, gesturing his own Krogan forward.

“Get them out of here.” He kicked the dead body as the two still living Krogan were led away. “Feed this trash to the varren.”

As the body was dragged away, leaving a long trail of thick, quickly congealing blood, Wreav turned to the ponies, acknowledging their presence for the first time. He stared them down, and it was very obvious that they were fighting the urge to run back to their ship and fly as far away as they could as fast as they possibly could.

“Emissary. You honor me with your presence.” His tone was as sarcastic as you could imagine. He dropped heavily down onto his large throne. Despite its haphazard construction, it didn’t so much as wobble. He stared at them, crouched heavily over, leaning against the side. “You're here for that damned yellow one, aren't you?”

“H-How'd you know?” Twilight managed to gather her courage together.

“Why the hell else would you come to a shithole like Tuchanka?” Wreav leaned back into his seat, and none of them knew how to respond to that. “Are you going to take her with you when you leave?”

“If s-she agrees to come with us…” Twilight put her mind to good use, running through a series of calculations in her mind. If she needed to teleport all of her friends back to Solar One, it would take half a second to charge her horn, a full second to actually cast the spell, and another half a second to transfer from the throne room to her ship. Too much time. She’d need a distraction if she was going to accomplish her escape successfully. If the krogan moved so much as an inch towards any of them with violence in her eyes, she wouldn’t hesitate to lash out.

A cutting charm might be considered basic magic, used mainly for trimming hedges and vegetables, and that’s what most unicorns believed. It was only after signing multiple lengthy and binding agreements that any unicorn was ever taught the full truth. With enough magical force applied, the cutting charm would slice through flesh and bone as easily as carrots and lettuce.

She’d never hesitate again.

“If you promise to take her off Tuchanka, I'll allow you to go and get your little friend. We don't need her trying to call Kalros. She's already causing enough problems with the Maws around camp.” Wreav rubbed his forehead, apparently annoyed at whatever Fluttershy had been getting up to on the planet. He laughed, shaking his head. “If she's even still alive.”

“If she's still alive?” Applejack asked, speaking up from the back of the group.

“No one's heard from her for almost six months now.” Wreav turned to a Krogan lounging against one of the walls. “Get them a Tomkah and take them out to where we last saw the yellow one.”

“Yes, Clan Leader.” The Krogan stood up straight and walked over to Twilight and the group, most of whom were still staring at the blood stain the dead krogan left behind. “Follow me.”

He stomped away, and as soon as they realized that he wasn't going to wait for them to keep up, galloped after him, eager to get as far away from Urdnot Wreav as possible.

“The Emissary, on Tuchanka. Heh.” Wreav laughs, kicking back comfortably in his seat. He laughed, amused. “Next they'll be telling me Wrex has returned.”

There wasn’t much room onboard the small ship that Kai Leng had stolen. There was barely enough room for one passenger, much less two. With only a small small cabin separate from the cockpit, Kai Leng and Hope had to switch their time between sleeping and flying.

At them moment, it was Kai Leng’s turn to be sleeping. He couldn’t though, and instead just lay on the small cot, hands folded over his chest, breathing slowly, meditating. In the cockpit, through the thin doorway, Kai Leng can hear Hope watching over the ship's flight plan, humming some tune he was only partly aware of.

Purposefully ignoring the soft murmur of the music she was humming along to, Kai Leng let his mind wander.

Where was Twilight going? What was the purpose of her journey. What made the Journal he had heard about so important? He didn’t know, but every bit of evidence that he'd gathered indicates that it was the journal that was pointing her way across the stars. Cerberus needed that journal if humanity was ever going to gain an advantage over Equestria.

He needed that journal.

Whatever was important enough for Celestia to send her most prized pupil out and away from her safety must be important. Important enough that Cerberus needed to involve itself.

The Illusive Man wasn't thinking clearly, Kai Leng knew this from the bottom of his heart. He'd get the journal, and whatever it was that Twilight was searching so desperately for, and then the Illusive Man would apologize. He was right.

He was right, and the Illusive Man was wrong.

The Illusive Man contemplated the view from his office, for once, neither drinking or smoking. He wa entirely focused on the sun, and his own thoughts.

“Sir.” One of his many beautiful ‘assistants’ chimed his intercom.

The Illusive Man didn't respond, instead just turning his ear towards the nearest speaker to better hear her. She correctly assumed that she’d been ordered to continue.

“Ethan Salitorian is on the line, like you requested.”

“Thank you,” was all that the Illusive Man said.

Though he couldn’t see her, he knew that from her place behind her desk, she was giving him a bow of her head in acknowledgement. He’d spent enough time around her (and for that matter inside her) to know her way of acting.

Taking a moment to compose himself, the Illusive Man stood and turned to face his QEC. He activated it with the discrete press of a hidden button on the sleeve of his jacket, and with that, Ethan Salitorian shimmered into view, life-size, a crisp, nearly perfect holographic replica of the man himself.

“It's been a while.” Ethan stared at the Illusive Man, more annoyed than anything else.

“I have a job for you, Salitorian.” With neither a cigarette or a glass in his hands, the Illusive Man settled instead for crossing his arms over his chest.

“I thought I'd told you that I'd retired. Get your guard dog Leng to do your bidding.” Ethan and the Illusive Man had their differences, though they had parted on relatively peaceful terms. The large amount of cash that Ethan had received from Cerberus had certainly helped matters along.

“This job involves Kai Leng,” and with that, the Illusive Man knew that he had the man’s full attention, “And the actions that he's taken recently. He risks ruining everything.”

Ethan paused, halfway to pressing the button to end the connection, contemplating that, intrigued. “I'm listening…”

“Kai Leng has decided to turn a one man vendetta into a war against the diarchy of Equestria, namely the new Celestial Emissary, against my direct orders.”

“Why?” Ethan frowned. He’d never liked Leng, but the man had always been rational enough. Not exactly sane, but he’d always been firmly on the Illusive Man’s leash. “What possible reason could he have for doing that?”

“If I knew that, I wouldn't need you, would I?”

“At least you can admit your faults,” Ethan said, shrugging.

“He needs to be stopped. He's already crossed more lines than any sane man would.” This entire situation grated on the Illusive Man’s nerves, and he wanted it over with as quickly as possible.

“Be straight with me. What are you asking?” Ethan tilted his head, studying every movement the Illusive Man made.

“Find Kai Leng. Subdue him. Bring him back to me for…” The Illusive Man paused, gritting his teeth. “Reeducation.”

“Yeah.” Ethan grinned, more than happy with what the Illusive Man was asking from him. “I can do that. Now, about my fee--”

“Give my assistant the number, and it's yours.” The Illusive Man waved the entire matter away. “Bring him back, alive.”

“You've got it, boss.” With that, Ethan's form on the QEC shimmered out of existence, and the Illusive Man was left alone.

“I really hate that man.” He sighed, wishing for a cigarette.

Author's Note

This is by no means a requirement, but any support you can give to this story would be greatly appreciated. You can find my patreon here.

In case anyone is wondering, the title is a reference to Iain M. Bank's Culture series, a ship from Hydrogen Sonata.

Chapter Thirty-Eight - A New Path

Chapter Thirty-Eight - A New Path
Tuchanka Wastes, Tuchanka, Aralakh System
April 22, 2183 CE

Tomkahs, as it turned out, were not built for use by anyone other than Krogans.

This had quickly become apparent to everypony in the Tomkah the moment that they’d set out from the Urdnot encampment. In the driver's seat, Twilight was on the verge of a panic attack, breathing heavily and trying not to fall completely apart as she desperately tried to keep control of the massive and unwieldy vehicle. Gilda was next to her, in the exact same boat as Twilight.

“Sweet Celestia!” Rarity spoke up from the back of the Tomkah, her hair becoming more and more dishevelled with every jolt and jostle. “What the ever loving fuck are you two doing up there?”

Normally, a Tomkah would be uncomfortable for seven beings, considering the fact that it was really only built for four Krogan, but for seven ponies, it was almost palatial. Despite that, none of the rest of them were having a particularly pleasant time. Further exasperating that was that the krogan had only thrown them the keys to the Tomkah and a set of coordinates to Fluttershy's last known location before plodding off, mumbling something about what a shame it was to lose a perfectly good vehicle to the maws. With no other choice, Twilight had been forced to drive it herself.

With her magic.

Even though she was Celestia's prized student, Twilight had never shown any particular inclination towards driving, flying, or any other type of activity that involved operating a vehicle that weighed more than her entire family combined ten times over.

That wasn’t to say that she wasn't particularly skilled at driving. She certainly enjoyed taking leisurely trips around Canterlot in one of Princess Celestia’s many private skycars, but that wasn’t at all like what she was going through now. If Celestia’s skycars were like a purring kitten, then the Tomkah was like an angry, rampaging manticore. That she was doing it in a vehicle that wasn't at all designed for use by ponies, much less any other being who didn't weigh at least eight-hundred pounds and stand at least seven feet tall just made that worse.

“Language, Rarity.” Applejack rebuked the unicorn. “I thought you were a lady.”

“I might be a lady,” Rarity responded, the repulsion of her current situation dripping from every word, “but even I have my limits.”

“Well keep your limits to yourself.” Applejack mumbled under her breath, though not quietly enough to keep everypony from hearing her.

“I will do whatever I wish, when I wish.” With a harumph, Rarity crossed her forelegs, looking down her nose at Applejack. “You have no control over me.”

Fighting against her ill-fitting seat-belt and swinging her forehooves, Applejack tried to get at Rarity, only to be held back by Big Mac embarrassingly effortlessly with one foreleg.

Seeing as no one else was willing to say anything, Gilda twisted around in her seat and shouted through the open doorway, “All of you shut up. This is tough enough without having to hear you arguing the entire way there.”

Pinkie didn’t seem bothered by the jerking and swaying of the Tomkah, and if she was, she didn’t say anything one way or the other. Maud was just as silent, though for different reasons than her younger sister. She kept a careful eye on everypony.

“Want me to shut the door?” Gilda sat back in her seat, looking over at Twilight, whose teeth were gritted nervously.

Twilight glanced at Gilda “I don't--”

She was interrupted as the Tomkah went roaring over a rather impressive hill, getting more air than such a heavy duty vehicle should ever be able to do. All the ponies and the single griffin were jostled violently around like sardines in a tin can. They had all put on their seatbelts at the start of the journey, but even jury rigging the straps themselves, it was little better than if they had just tied themselves in with twine and happy thoughts.

“Ow.” Twilight muttered dryly, rubbing her head from where she had struck the back of the driver's seat which had long ago been peeled clear of all padding. Thankfully, she had managed to keep her magic ignited and stayed in control of the rather impractical vehicle.

“You have a gift for understatement and verbosity,” Gilda said, rubbing her own bruises from their little jump.

“Verbosity?” Despite the situation, Twilight gave Gilda a wry grin. “Have you been reading a dictionary lately?”

“Yes.”

Twilight blinked at that, completely surprised. “Oh…” Twilight supposed she shouldn’t be surprised. Gilda was doing everything in her power to try and reclaim what the Batarians had stolen from her, and that included all the schooling she had missed. It turned out the griffin was an incredibly quick study when she put her mind to it. “Well, it's rubbing off on you.”

“Thanks,” Gilda murmured shyly.

Everypony in the Tomakah fell silent. That had happened more than a few times over the past few hours since they had left the Urdnot camp, and though Twilight knew scientifically why such lulls in conversation occurred, that didn’t make them any less uncomfortable. They still had a ways to go, and many, many hours ahead of them.

“Guess that this is the end of it being so easy,” Gilda said after several minutes, as they passed by the twisted, rusted remains of what once might have been a skyscraper.

“Easy?” Twilight raised an eyebrow at Gilda incredulously. “What do you think has been happening so far?”

Gilda shrugged, thinking. “Everywhere we've gone, the pony we've been looking for has ended up stumbling across our path, and we've gotten in and out with only one major incident.” Gilda gestured meaningfully at the wastes out the window, as if the landscape itself was whispering the future.

Maybe it was.

There were a lot of stories of ghosts on Tuchanka, the remnants of a long dead society. Billions of Krogan had died in the waves upon waves of nuclear devastation that they had unleashed upon themselves. “It's going to be different this time.”

Twilight pondered over that for a moment, before finally asking, “How do you know that?”

“Just a feeling.” Gilda couldn’t explain it any further than that, but her feelings had never led her wrong before.

Twilight didn’t have an answer, but what Gilda had said never left her mind. It rolled around and around and around and she wondered just what might be in store for them.

Tuchanka was definitely not the planet you wanted to be on when things decided to stop being easy.

The wind swept deserts of Tuchanka had reclaimed all that civilization had once taken as its own. There were rumors among the Krogan that those who wandered into the sands could sometimes hear voices, distant and chilling, calling their names, speaking to them of memories of the distant past and visions of realities that had not yet happened.

The deserts they were driving through were the remnants of one of Tuchanka's greatest cities. Only the great stone remnants remain, massive statues of long forgotten Krogan half buried in the dirt, laying wherever they toppled thousands of years ago, forgotten by time.

They'd been driving for hours, and there was absolutely no guarantee that once they reached their destination they'd find any sign of Fluttershy. Who knows how long they'd be gone, or how long it would take. What dangers would they face out in the wastes?

Tuchanka was a rarity among home worlds for Citadel races. Other than the Vorcha, only the Krogan were near the bottom of their planet's food chain. Despite that (and unlike the Vorcha) they had clawed their way to civilization and had matched the more 'respectable' races feats, until they finally nuked themselves back to the Stone Age.

Without the intervention of the Salarian Union uplifting the Krogan centuries beyond where they had been before their nuclear devastation, it was likely they would have only needed a few generations to return to their former glory. The Krogan worked fast, and even with the crippling creation of the genophage, they easily cemented their place in the galaxy as the most fearsome warriors that money could buy.

It was only now, staring out at the vast deserts of Tuchanka that Twilight realized how easy she had had things (she refused to acknowledge what had transpired on Thessia, shoving it as far back in her mind as possible). A planet was a big place, bigger than most ever realized. It was only thanks to technology that someone could shrink the world metaphorically, talking with friends, family, and anyone else across thousands of miles.

In truth, once you were no longer able to communicate, you may as well have been in another solar system. Communication had shrunk the worlds, but it was something Tuchanka had lost. Their satellites were completely wiped out in the first salvos, and the Turians made sure that they never reclaimed their capabilities. A united Krogan race could accomplish things together that no one else could, which mostly amounted to destroying anything they turned their violent urges to.

It took a dedicated effort by both the Turians and the Salarians to ever keep that from happening. The Krogan Rebellions had ended conclusively with the release of the genophage on the entire population of Tuchanka, and ever since then, the orbiting stations kept the planet in check. Very little left the system, and even less came in. Twilight heavily suspected that the Turians in orbit were keeping Tuchanka in a state of needing constant aid as part of an ongoing effort to prevent the Krogan from rising again.

Considering just how difficult life was on Tuchanka, it was anyones guess just how long it would take to find Fluttershy, much less whether they’d be able to find her at all (or more distressingly, whether there'd be anything left to find at all).

Twilight tried not to think about that. She couldn’t think of anything less pleasant than having to spend months on Tuchanka, scouring the surface of the planet to find a single pegasus. She didn’t know if she even had the energy, much less the will, to undertake such a task. Not anymore, not after Thessia.

They drove on and on, the miles disappearing just like the hours did, and the planet kept on spinning. As night grew ever closer, Twilight and Gilda actively began to look for someplace they could hunker down, safe from Tuchanka's more terrifying predators, poring over the outdated maps that the Tomkah had in its data banks. They were only halfway to their destination, and the rumbled warning from the Krogan who had given them the Tomkah rang in their heads. Don't get stuck without shelter when night falls. You really didn’t want out be out in the open during a Tuchanka night. The creatures that stalked during the day were bad enough, but they were nothing to those who came out at night.

“I think I found something,” Gilda said. She had been the one the in charge of searching through the maps, mostly because they both quickly discovered that Twilight absolutely couldn’t multitask, at least not when driving.

“What is it?” Twilight asked, partly thankful that they found somewhere to hide, and also curious about what lost remnants of Krogan history she might get to see with her own two eyes.

“Dunno.” Gilda shrugged with the remains of her wings. “Looks like some sort of ruins. There's nothing else around for a hundred miles. It's going to have to do.”

“Aren’t they all ruins though?” Twilight shot a grin at Gilda before leaning back so the ponies in the rear of the Tomkah could hear her. “We're stopping for the night. We don't know what condition the place will be in when we arrive, but we don't have a choice.

Following Gilda’s directions (they only had to backtrack a few times) they made it to what turned out to a be a pyramid half buried in the ever shifting sands. A monument of metal and stone in its heyday, it was now decaying back into the landscape that raged around it. Twilight gave it perhaps a thousand years before it was nothing more than a few scattered stones buried in the sands. That was if it was allowed to properly decay, and no Krogan ever got into a firefight around it. Those usually involved rather impressive amounts of explosions after all.

No matter it's crumbling state, the pyramid was still an awe inspiring sight. The Krogan built things big, and even buried, the pyramid towered over the Tomkah by nearly one-thousand meters.

Twilight pulled the Tomkah to a stop as close as possible to a cracked and pitted set of stairs leading to a dark hole in the side of the pyramid that was the closest thing to an entrance that she could see. Hitting the release, the hatch on the side slid open, and Twilight and the rest of the ponies vacated the truck and rushed into the temple as quickly as possible, the sun sending the last few minutes of light across the ever darkening landscape.

Coming through the entrance, they made their way as far into the room as they possibly could, away from the dangers lurking outside. Rarity though, paused in the doorway, grimacing and struggling over whether she would rather to face the horrors outside, or the wreckage (and more importantly the dust) of the temple.

“For cryin' out loud, Rarity, get inside!” Applejack shouted at her, noticing that she wasn’t following after her.

It was a worryingly close choice.

With a huff and a disdainful glare at her surroundings, Rarity gingerly entered the temple with the rest of them, standing on the tips of her hooves. With that whole matter resolved, they spread out to explore their new surroundings.

Unlike what the current state of their surroundings would suggest, what remained of the temple was beautifully decorated, or at least it once was. All that remained now was the architecture, which even to the untrained eye screamed the fact that it was built by a master, and the murals and carvings that covered the walls, proof that Krogan once had artists to match any in Citadel space.

Twilight couldn’t help but drop back on her haunches, staring at the interior of the temple in awe. The light was rapidly fading, and the interior of the temple was dwindling. Twitching the frog of her foot, Twilight hit the sensitive series of controls in her boot that activated the lamps on her helmet. None of them were expecting what happened next.

The second the light passed over the ceiling, they were immediately blinded by dancing rays of light shimmering out from the largest gemstone that any of them had ever seen, still hanging from great, filigreed chains even after thousands of years.

“Whoah…” Applejack murmured, astounded.

“Eyup.” Big Mac agreed, eyes wide.

Maud eyed the stone with appreciative eyes, though no hint of greed or possible monetary gain even crossed her mind. She studied it with the appreciation of someone who had a deep understanding of geology and mineralogy.

At that moment, Rarity was certainly grateful she didn't decide to stay in the Tomkah. Unlike Maud, she was definitely wondering what it would take to bring the gemstone with them when they left. Luckily for everypony, there was absolutely no way they could move that thing without a heavy duty crane and a specialized heavy-lifting ship to transport the thing. That wasn't even mentioning the fact that robbing the heritage of one of the most downtrodden races in the entire galaxy was wrong on so, so many levels.

Sweetie Belle would be quick to tell whoever asked (or sometimes just sent strange looks Rarity's way) that her sister sometimes let her avarice get the better of her. The filly had taken it upon herself to smooth any ruffled feathers her older sister caused. It wasn’t something that any young filly should have to do, but the universe wasn’t always fair.

Twilight didn't have any eyes for the gemstone beyond momentary appreciation. As Gilda and Big Mac set up the floodlights and portable heating system from the tomkah, Twilight stared at the massive mural that took up the far wall of the temple entrance. Stylized krogans, wearing bright clothes, lined the ground surrounding what must have been this very pyramid just after it was built. It stood even taller in the mural than it did now, suggesting that more than two thirds of it was buried underground. The krogan were kneeling before it, and the largest Thresher Maw that Twilight had ever seen, towering over even the pyramid.

It belonged in a museum, next to other legendary works, not rotting away in a nuclear wasteland. It was a travesty. It was very likely that it was worth more than the gemstone.

“Twilight?”

Gilda’s voice broke her from her revery, and she blinked, realizing her eyes were stinging, fading back into reality. She turned back to see Gilda looking at her curiously.

“What?” Twilight blushed.

“You were in your own little Twilight world.” Gilda came over and sat next to her marefriend, looking at the mural, though she didn’t see it with the same appreciative eyes that Twilight did.

“Sorry.”

“Nah.” Gilda shrugged it off. “It's fine. I just wanted to let you know we've got dinner ready.”

“Already? But we just…” Twilight looked back, and sure enough, the rest of their little group was sitting around the little, but surprisingly effective heater/camping stove, ready to dig into a wonderfully delicious, nutritious meal of... Twilight wasn't sure what it was, but it barely smelled palatable. Her muzzle wrinkled in badly hidden disgust.

“You've been staring at the wall for almost thirty minutes.” Gilda only sounded slightly amused. Very little about Twilight could surprise her anymore. “You okay?”

Twilight checked her omni-tool, and sure enough, thirty minutes had passed. She blinked at how much time had gotten away from her. It only felt like a minute. “Right, yes, of course.”

Twilight trailed behind Gilda to join the rest of them for dinner, but she couldn't get her mind off of the mural, looking back at it even as she sat down next to Rarity. Something about it called to her.

After the meal, which had been eaten in uncomfortable and nervous silence, with many, many glances at the entrance. After they finished eating and stowing away their gear, the ponies tentatively settled in for a long night, setting up a rotating watch to warn the others in case a curious predator stumbled into the entrance of the pyramid. In almost no time at all, Twilight was slipping away into a dreamless slumber.

A soft sound, like the ringing of bells in a soft afternoon breeze, woke Twilight. Even as she took a moment to bring herself to full awareness, she felt strange, full of energy, and lacking the typical tiredness that usually lingered until she had her first cup of coffee. Sitting up, she saw it was still dark outside, and a quick look at her omni-tool confirmed that it was just after Tuchanka's midnight. Pinkie was on watch, and Maud was up with her. They sat next to each other, though neither said a word.

Standing, Twilight stretched, shivering as she popped the kinks out of her back and neck, followed by shaking out her mane.

Before Twilight could move to join Pinkie and Maud, the ringing of bells again drifted past her ears again. The sound seemed to be coming from deeper in the temple, but looking at Pinkie and Maud, they gave no sign that they had heard it. Neither of them so much as turned their attention to her, and for all Twilight knew, they didn't even know she was awake.

The ringing called to Twilight, and before she knew it, she found herself following the ringing through the doorway set in the mural she had admired earlier. Within moments, the warm light of the small camp disappeared, replaced by inky black shadows and true darkness of the inner pyramid.

With her helmet back in the entrance of the temple, Twilight instead lit the way using her magic, casting a dancing purple glow all around her. Though she had no idea where she was going, the sound drew her ever onwards, and she never once faltered or doubted what was happening.

This was supposed to happen. The moment struck a chord in the very fabric of reality and destiny, a harmony of everything falling rightly into place.

The bells tugged at her emotions, and she found herself wandering into a large room, so cavernous that her light didn't even reach the walls opposite to the entrance, much less the ceiling ceiling. She paused when she felt the texture of the floor change, from time worn stone to an almost unnatural smoothness. Looking down, she found the floor to be polished to a shine, and though she was sweating ever so slightly from just how hot Tuchanka was, she didn't so much as marr the surface with her perspiration nor the dust that covered her armor.

The floor was a deep, deep aquamarine, dotted with flecks of gold, and without enough light, there was no way for her to know just how far it stretched out, though she had a feeling it reached out to every wall.

Stepping forward more cautiously than before, not wanting to chip the floor with her armor, the ringing bells silenced themselves, leaving her in a stillness that she could feel all the way to her bones. Only the sound of her breathing broke the peace.

Her light glinted off something that broke the smoothness of the floor, and upon investigation, Twilight found it to be the start of a spectacular statue that flowed up from the floor. The detail was so fine and perfect, that if she didn't know better, she would have sworn it was real.

The statue, six aliens of a species that Twilight didn't recognize, bipedal and regal in segmented, thick armor, stood in a circle with their hands upraised in celebration or defiance, she didn't know which. Around each of their necks, a shining jewel hung from an ornate necklace, each a different color,

With a strain of effort, Twilight pushed her light spell the furthest that she ever had, and though it pushed her to the limits, she managed to illuminate the entire room. The walls were blank, but when she looked up at the ceiling, what she saw made her step back in shock.

Inlayed into the ceiling and eerily familiar in their construction, six planets were arranged in a circle directly above each of the aliens, and in the center... Twilight didn't fully understand what she was seeing. She felt a crushing, inky terror pressing in at her mind when she looked at it. The image was almost hard to wrap her mind around, as if it was representing an entire concept in two-dimensions. Black, it's image gave the impression that it was massive. All angular planes and harsh lines, eight legs stretched out from the bottom, with six green eyes made of what Twilight could only assume were emeralds near the lower third of its 'body.' Deep in the very fiber of her being, Twilight knew that she was looking at one of the most dangerous beings in the galaxy, and it chilled her to her very core.

This was it. This was Twilight's next step, she knew that without a shadow of a doubt. This was another another map, just like the one she found in the castle, and it was the next step in her journey. Six new planets. That had to be where the Elements were. It had to be. She knew that the Elements weren’t the jewels hanging around the necks of the aliens, though she wished it was otherwise. She didn't recognize any of the planets, but that was just a chance for a research project! They weren't any of the core worlds that she knew of.

Stepping forward, Twilight reached out to touch one of the jewels, only for a spark of electricity to jump from it and slam into her horn. She was blown across the room, her eyes going white as she fell into a vision.

Septira sat next to Cana, leaning against her broad shoulder, taking deep, steady breaths. She felt tired. It wasn’t just a physical thing. She was tired to her very core, but she knew she only needed to endure for a little longer. The end was coming, and none of them were long for the universe.

Next to them, Yoske rubbed his fingers over his family crest. He was the last of his entire line alive, and he knew that. How do you even respond to the fact that everyone you've ever known, ever met, ever seen in a passing glance, on vids, or in person, was most likely dead. The Empire had never known death tolls in near totality. They had never lost a war, and they had never even dreamed of a war that could bring them to their knees.

The Prothean Empire was nearing extinction, and there was nothing that could stop their fate.

The only thing they could do was make a final show of resistance. An act of defiance against an unstoppable force might be useless, but the Prothean Empire wouldn't die with a whimper. They would go out, standing tall, the last of the Empire in this small valley on the last planet on the very edges of Prothean space.

What little remained of the Imperial military was camped around them, all efforts to hide left by the wayside. It didn't matter. They knew they were coming, and no amount of camouflage or technology would help. The remaining Protheans numbered in the hundreds, not even enough to form a single legion.

The rest of the galaxy had gone dark, and for what little they knew, they were the last.

They would represent the Empire to the best of their abilities.

As the last member of the highest ranking family of the Empire in their small group, Yoske was by default the last Emperor. His family had been very low in the lines of succession, and when he had been informed by Admirals now dead, he had been shocked to his very core. It was not a weight he had ever wanted or even dreamed of.

The other Artifact Bearers stayed close by. They might not have been talking, but they drew their comfort from one another's presence all the same.

The sound of a blaring horn in the distance signaled the end of the peace. They were coming. It was only a matter of time now. For all their years of running and fighting, it would end here.

It felt... right, sad though they may have all been. They were all ready for it to be over, to pass into the greater realm of forever sleep with their ancestors and friends and family, who surely must be awaiting them.

With a heavy sigh, Yoske pushed himself to his feet, his battered armor somehow still managing to gleam majestically in the violet light of the setting sun. He looked every inch the Emperor he never wished to be. Looking over the rest of the Artifact Bearers, meeting every one of their eyes, he gave a last smile.

“I couldn't have chosen a better group of friends... family. You're my family, and I'm glad you're by my side.” Touching the jewel hanging from his neck, he smiled. “What do you say? One last time? Let us show them why we are to be remembered, why we will be remembered through the ages.”

The rest of the Artifact Bearers stood, gathering around Yoske for one final hug.

When they stepped away from each other, they all had tears in their eyes, whether they that was two or four.

“Let's go.” With nothing else to say, Yoske turned and started his final journey.

Together, the last army of the Protheans marched forward, towards their destiny and inevitability.

It took less than an hour until they could see the towering black forms in the distance, waiting for them, not so much as moving. They could have been statues from an ancient, extinct race, with an eldritch aura that leached out across the entire land. Below them, their thralls stood, practically invisible next to their towering masters.

The Artifact Bearers stood together at the front of their band of soldiers. They were as close to each other as they possibly could be, but they stood unbowed in the face of the terrible might of the machines before them.

The largest of the horrors stood directly opposite them, towering so far above the landscape that it pierced the clouds, casting an ever elongating shadow across the land. Though it held no eyes any of them could see, the small band could feel its gaze upon them, malevolent to the extreme.

Apollyon.

The greatest of their enemy. The leader of the fleets from out of dark space.

It was rage manifest, and they could feel its presence even with miles separating them, a weight pushing them down.

Turning away from Apollyon, Yoske looked at the rest of the Artifact Bearers. He smiled grimly when he notices just how desperately Cana and Septira were hanging onto each other. “I love all of you. I’m honored to have spent the best years of my life with you.”

Though they didn't respond, it was clear that they loved him just as much.

“Are you ready?” He asked, and he received unhesitating nods from all of them.

All six of them stepped forward as one, linking hands.

Apollyon blared its horn, taking an earth shaking step towards them. The rest of the machines followed its lead, and began to advance on the last of the Prothean Empire.

The Artifact Bearers closed their eyes, ignoring the looming danger, taking one last moment of peace.

Yoske opened his eyes first, and they were glowing a brilliant white. The rest of the Bearers opened their eyes, glowing just as brilliant as his. As one, they were lifted off the ground by an energy that they couldn't even begin to fathom the origin of, and as one being, they focused their gaze on Apollyon.

They would all perish today, but the leader of the machines would suffer as greatly as their empire had.

With a great extinguishing of breath, all life left the Artifact Bearers as a singularly powerful beam of whatever power the Artifacts drew their energy from leapt forward, striking Apollyon directly in the middle of its great, mechanical body. It was blown over, and as it crashed to the ground among the ruins of a crumbling Prothean city, it let loose a single tortured roar that seemed to echo through all of eternity.

With the falling of the Artifact Bearers, the sun set on the Prothean Empire for the final time.

Maud had stayed awake long past her watch, keeping a careful watch over her sister and the ponies that they had fallen into with. In her work for her father, she was well used to sleeping very, very little, for long periods of time. On a world like Tuchanka, were anything could threaten Pinkie's life, Maud knew she must always be on alert. Whether or not Pinkie liked her was irrelevant to her self chosen task. She loved her little sister, and she’d promised their father.

The rest of the camp was still asleep, though she turned her attention to Big Mac as he started to wake up. She idly recognized just what a specimen of Equestrian masculinity he was, with a broad barrel, and thick, muscular legs. She imagined that he could even move a mountain if he put his mind to it.

Standing, Big Mac noticed her attention. He looked at her, unashamed at her piercing gaze and in fact, staring right back.

Coming to a decision, he walked over and joined her, sitting down next to her.

Neither of them spoke for the longest time, simply enjoying each others company, and the stillness of the night.

“You're up early.” Maud finally said, feeling oddly comfortable in the large stallion’s presence.

“Eyup,” Big Mac drawled in agreement.

They lapsed back into silence. Big Mac stared towards the entrance, looking at what little he could see outside.

“You're a farmer?” Maud asked. It was one of the few professions on Equestria that could build a pony’s muscles like his.

“Eyup,” Big Mac confirmed, turning to look at her appreciatively.

“Hmm.”

They both stopped their conversation (if it could be indeed called that) when Gilda stirred, waking and stretching like a cat. She smacked her beak, her mouth dry as she blearily looked around the room.

As she tried to wake up, something niggled at the back of her mind. Something was missing. She couldn't put a claw on it, and she puzzled over it for a moment before realizing that it was Twilight. She was nowhere to be seen.

“Typical.” Gilda muttered, letting out a huff of air, not surprised at all that her mare friend had wandered off on her own, but disappointed all the same.

Though she didn’t mean too, she spoke loud enough to rouse the others from their sleep, and the entire camp was awake soon enough.

“Is it time to go?” Applejack drawled, rubbing sleep from her eyes with her hoof.

Applejack pulled her hat down tight on her mane, the most awake out of the group. Being an early riser and a farmer would do that to you.

“No.” Gilda said, disappointed and resigned. “Twilight is missing.”

Each of them more awake as every moment passed, they all looked around, and sure enough, Twilight was nowhere to be seen.

“She wouldn't have gone outside, so that only means she went further in.” Applejack said, puzzling the situation out.

They all looked towards the doorway leading deeper into the temple. None of them were particularly looking forward to heading deeper into the dark and unexplored ruins.

“You can be a real egghead sometimes, Twi,” Gilda muttered to herself, huffing and blowing her feathers out of her eyes.

“Come on, y’all.” Applejack took charge of the group. “The sooner we find Twi, the sooner we can get outta here.”

Bunched together and in various states of nervous, they headed into the temple together.

With a groan and a splitting headache, Twilight began to wake up, stretching out her hooves into the air and grumbling from her position on the floor. It took her a few minutes to get her bearings, and once she did, she pushed herself up, wincing at the crick in her neck.

She turned, looking at the statues after igniting her magic once again and lighting the area. She recognized the jewels around the necks of the aliens (protheans she now realized and now that she looked closer, she realized one of them was an asari). Stepping forward, she reached out to touch one of the gems, only to stop when she heard something behind her.

“Darling!” Rarity shouted out, startling Twilight into tumbling backwards over her hindlegs. “What are you doing just wandering off all on your own? You gave all of us such a fright.”

“Uh…” Gilda was completely unconcerned with Twilight’s little tumble, instead looking at Rarity with a raised eyebrow. She pointed a claw at the unicorn. “What Rarity said.”

“Eyup.” Big Mac agreed, looking at the statues curiously.

“What?” Twilight struggled to figure out what was happening.

Gilda circled Twilight as she got back to her hooves, looking her over for any sign of injury. When she didn't find any, she gave her a quick nuzzle, whispering to her. “You worried me. All of us. I just woke up and you were gone.”

“Sorry.” Twilight blushed, ducking her head.

“What made ya’ wander off anyway?” Applejack asked, stepping further into the room.

“I don’t know…” Twilight glanced back at the statue, and the others followed her gaze, noticing it for the first time. “I heard something, and it... it led me here.”

“You followed a noise?” Seriously. Gilda couldn’t get surprised by Twilight anymore.

“I…” Twilight shrugged, watching as the others wandered past her, taking in every detail of the statue. “Yes.”

“Oh my,” Rarity drawled appreciatively, her eyes on the jewels. “Oh my, these jewels are just exquisite.”

She tried to use her magic to try and pluck one from its mounting, but it solidly refused to budge. With a grunt of frustration, she yanked harder, and after a strained moment, the jewel cracked in two. It was definitely not an element of harmony, but the clanking and whirring that starts suddenly under the floor indicated that it was more than just a jewel.

“Uh, what's that?” Applejack looked far more suspiciously at the floor.

The entire room started to shake as something incredibly heavy rushed down the height of the pyramid and slammed into the ground with enough force to shake them down to their bones.

Everything fell silent.

A moment passed.

Nothing.

“This is why you don’t touch things, Rarity.” Applejack glared at the unicorn, walking forward to give her a talking, but the temple itself started to shake, different than the first time.

Something niggled at the back of Twilight's mind, and she tried to remember something she read once. It hit her just as something massive struck the pyramid from underground, throwing them all to the floor.

“It's a maw hammer!” Twilight shouted. She scrambled up, pulling everyone to their hooves with their magic. “We need to get to the Tomkah! Now! It's gonna bring this whole building down on us.”

They all scrambled for traction and ran for their lives as something started to tear into the pyramid from underground.

Getting out of the pyramid proved much easier than their meandering journey to the map room. They slid about as the stones beneath their feet shifted and churned, and each of them wondered if this was going to be the end, but before they knew it, they were at their camp.

They tumbled out of the temple, leaping into the Tomkah as quickly as possible. Twilight started driving almost before Big Mac clambered fully inside. They would all later think back and realize just how close they had come to death. It's remarkable none of them ended up tripping over each other, because they were in an absolute panic.

Twilight powered up the Tomkah, and slammed down the throttle. With a roar, the Tomkah took off like a shot.

She was just in time too, as the absolute biggest thresher maw in the galaxy erupted from the ground, smashing through the weakened pyramid like it wasn't even there.

“Holy fuck! Drive! DRIVE!” Gilda was in an absolute panic as she watched the rear view monitors.

“What do you think I'm doing?!” Twilight’s voice cracked, but she was too afraid to even notice.

Tomkahs might be built to survive in any environment, but they weren't the most maneuverable vehicle you could drive. It took all of Twilight’s concentration to keep them from spinning out or rolling over as she sped through the twisted and rusted remnants of a forgotten Krogan city, the maw gaining on them by the second.

When an enraged Thresher Maw was on your trail, you quickly learned just what type of person you were beneath the masks you wore.

A quiet, constant part of Twilight’s mind was completely unconcerned with her quick approaching death, instead pondering over what was happening. She had read about Tuchanka as a little filly, and she had been absolutely fascinated by the myths and legends the Krogan had kept alive through a largely oral tradition. One of those legends made her pause.

Kalros, the mother of all Thresher maws. She had thought it was just a myth, but if she was, then what exactly was chasing them.

Twilight was elated that she had found direct proof of Kalros’ existence, but she was disappointed she'd never get to share her discovery with the scientific community.

The jewel Rarity had grabbed must have activated a Maw hammer built into the spine of the pyramid. Considering how big the pyramid was, it must have been built solely to call Kalros.

Wonderful. Rarity’s obsession with fashion was going to get them all killed.

Kalros dove into the ground directly behind the Tomkah, tunneling through rock and stone, moving through the earth with a speed that even the fastest of land vehicles would have difficulty matching. In moments, she had already overtaken the Tomkah, and she chose that moment to erupt back up through the earth.

The Tomkah crashed into Kalros, and Kalros won, sending the vehicle flying end over end, and it smashed into the ground, tumbling over and over again, until coming to a stop by slamming into an outcropping of rocks.

As the Tomkah settled, broken beyond repair, the ponies all groaned, trying to get their bearings.

They didn't have the time to just lay around, stunned. The ground was starting to shake directly beneath them.

Only half aware of what was going on, the training Shining Armor had given her after that night in the castle so long ago asserted itself, and Twilight gathered everyone up with her magic, blasting the front of the ruined Tomkah into complete non-existence. She ran for it.

Her quick action saved all of their lives. Just as they made it out, Kalros erupted from the ground and devoured the entire Tomkah in a single bite, the twisted and weakened metal giving away with only a single groan of protest.

Wisely, Twilight didn't stop running. Kalros was busy with the Tomkah for just a moment, and every second they could use to try and get away was another second they can try and come up with a plan to stay alive.

Kalros cracked the Tomkah into a million pieces with her powerful jaws before turning her attention back to Twilight and her friends, studying them with an ancient intelligence that had never quite reached full sapience.

Kalros raised her body up to an incredible height, towering nearly a thousand feet in the air, rearing up to devour them whole with a single dive back into the earth.

Twilight didn't look back, but she felt a shiver rush coldly down her spine. She knew it was the end, but she didn’t stop running. Instead, she closed her eyes, tried to gallop faster, and thought of home.

“STOP!”

The cry shattered the violence, and everything within ear shot fell still, unable to resist the forceful command. Even Twilight froze, so surprised that she actually ended up tripping over her own hooves, sending herself and her friends in a tumbling mess on the ground. From her new vantage point, Twilight saw something that seemed to defy all explanation, which she wouldn’t forget even as time and age ravaged her body.

On a tall outcropping of rocks, Fluttershy stood tall and proud, glaring at Kalros so viciously that Twilight almost expected the mother of all Thresher Maws to implode on itself from the pegasus’ fury.

Almost like a whimpering puppy, Kalros lowered its head down until it was level with Fluttershy. From this distance, Twilight could see that Fluttershy was speaking to Kalros, but she couldn't make out what is being said.

“You going to keep staring and wait for Kalros to stop paying attention and finish you lot off?” The deep, gravelly voice from above surprised all of them. They found a tall Krogan in a rather soft looking outfit of silks and cotton standing over them, looking down at them with what could only be described as exasperated amusement.

“Excuse me?” Rarity drunkenly asked, her head spinning as she tried to focus on three krogan spinning around above her.

Concussions would do that to you.

“You better get moving before Kalros loses interest. Come on. We've got a safe place she can't get to.” The krogan turned and started plodding away, and after a moment of indecision, the ponies leapt to their feet and scrambled after the Krogan. They were bruised and limping, but they were alive.

Beyond that, they'd found Fluttershy.

Interlude Three - So Well Remembered

Interlude Three - So Well Remembered
Khar’shan, Harsha System, Kite’s Nest
April 30, 2183 CE

Talitha woke like she always did, with the dawn and the ringing of the slave bells in the distance. Even at night, Khar’shan was almost unbearably hot and muggy, though she had forgotten ever feeling any different. Her own morning maintenance routines were simple enough. It took her five minutes to clean herself with the damp rag every slave was provided, and to brush her teeth and comb her hair. It wouldn’t do to be unpresentable to her master and his household. That would be dishonorable.

Every morning, after washing, she’d touch the collar that hung around her neck, and she’d remember. At least she’d try to. That’s all she could do, to keep their memory alive. Momma, and Daddy. Even as hard as she tried, she didn’t remember their voices, but their faces… she kept those locked tight in her mind. The collar, it helped her remember, no matter how much it hurt.

Despite what it meant for her, the collar still held her prisoner. The first month of her enslavement, she had scratched and clawed at it, but nothing she did even dented it. She could feel the sores and the raw skin as it chafed away at her. An old asari had shown her the best ways to wedge small oil soaked cloths under the collar to soothe the sores.

That old asari was one of the only few positive things she’d ever found on Khar’shan. She missed her. She had never even gotten a chance to learn her name, before the master's son had thrown her to the barrens after she had proven to have outlived her usefulness as both a slave and a toy.

Talitha could still smell the gentle woman's blood as if it had just happened, violet splatters across the dirt and sand, gurgling uselessly as her heart struggled to pump blood to her brain. That had been the last time she ever tried to make a connection with someone. It was the only smart move. Too many people came and went, struggling against the inevitable.

She dressed quickly in the simple robe that all the slaves wore, and pulled on the simple varren leather sandals. With her morning tasks complete, Talitha left the slave quarters of her master’s estate, to begin her master’s work.

They were simple tasks, though they disgusted her, deep down to her core. She couldn’t live with that, so instead, she had long ago shoved it to the back of her mind. Instead, Talitha went about her duties with an almost robotic mindset. She didn’t think of what it meant when she washed the master’s clothing and removed all evidence of his mistresses latest visit from his concubines. The blood, sweat, and semen had dried and accumulated from the debaucheries of last night, making it even more difficult to peel the sheets back from the mattress.

Getting the soiled sheets and clothes out of the house and to the washing house was a more difficult matter, considering she had to avoid the concubines and their many children, but she had more than enough practice and managed beautifully, if she did say so herself.

With that complete, she went about her less dangerous tasks. Helping the master’s daughter dress and get ready for her own day, and then cleaning her room, and the hallway outside, until it sparkled in sun. By the time she finished, the morning was nearly over, and she reported to the kitchen to help prepare the estate’s midday meal. It was one of the few things that she actually did enjoy. The smell of fresh bread and cooked meats, swirling together in a beautiful symphony of aroma that reminded her of the dancing and twirling that… no. It wasn’t time for memories. Tomorrow, when she could have time to herself.

Either way, she was broken from her thoughts by a shout, and she cowered for a moment before she realized it wasn’t directed at her. She continued with her work before anyone noticed her lapse, watching from the corner of her eyes as one of the master’s guards beat a young asari for dropping a pan. She was new, and looked to her fellow slaves for help, but she wouldn’t receive any. She’d learn her new place quickly, or she’d be discarded, like all the others.

Before the guard could cause any permanent damage to the asari, the general communication system sounded its familiar three bell tone, and all of them froze. It was something they’d all been trained to do, as the master’s words were law. Only he could use the communication system.

“Report to the courtyard.” The master’s voice rang through, in his normal guttural tones, though Talitha thought she could hear a hint of what sounded like anxiety in his voice. “Be ready for the arrival of Warlord Dhargerk. If any embarrass me during his most important visit, they won’t enjoy the last of their life.”

And with that cheery message, Talitha stopped what she was doing (after making sure that the oven she was manning wouldn’t burn down the estate in her absence) and followed everyone else as they streamed out into the yard. Idly, she wondered what had happened, to make the master break from his predictability.

It only took two minutes for all of the slaves to line up perfectly in straight, orderly rows. The guards were even quicker. Of course, the master’s concubines and his children were the last to join the crowd, almost wandering outside. None dared to say a word at this,and aside from a few idle thoughts at how unprepared they were, none gave it any real consideration. Their master’s family wouldn't get punished for not being fast enough, after all. They were nothing alike (and the still rebellious part of Talitha’s mind knew that that was a good thing).

It was this part of Talitha, ever vigilant and looking for danger, that spotted a slave she'd never seen before, an asari With deep blue skin and light violet markings on her face. Her back was a little too straight, a little too proud, and she didn't hold herself like the others around her, not that the guards noticed. No one else noticed, not the slaves, and especially not the overseer or the master. If Talitha had ever made such an oversight, she was positive that it would have earned her a beating within in an inch of her life.

She cast it out of her mind. It wasn’t her problem to deal with. Probably just a newly captured slave, she reasoned. She turned her attention away, while at the same time never shifting from her perfectly subservient position.

If Talitha had paid a little more attention, just a second or two longer, she might have seen the flash of metal under the asari’s shawl. She might have known that something was truly amiss. She might have been prepared.

She was not.

Instead,she watched as the master straightened his formal jacket (hastily put on she could tell, as she hadn’t been instructed to iron it that morning and it showed in the wrinkles), the many medals and awards pinned to it weighing it down unevenly down on his left side.

They were all just in time, as an entourage of air cars descended from above the clouds, gleaming vessels that announced their wealth and status to everyone who might be looking. They were ostentatious and rather ugly, in Talitha’s opinion. They landed gently in front of the master and his family, cutting their engines, which went from a deafening roar to silence in less than a second.

With all the airs of a king gracing his subjects with his mere presence, a Batarian stepped from the most opulent aircar, the door having been opened by a Krogan bodyguard (or slave, she supposed, as you could never be sure on Khar’shan). Talitha couldn’t tell from this distance. Her eyesight wasn't that good and from what she could remember of Mindoir, she figured her parents would have gotten her glasses long ago.

What Talitha wasn’t able to see was that the Batarian was clothed in gleaming robes, threaded with gold strands, a show of hedonism that was more tacky than it was elegant.

He looked over the arranged slaves dismissively, before turning to the master, who somehow perfectly looked like a sniveling sycophant while still standing as straight and dignified as he possibly could. That didn’t surprise Talitha in the slightest.

Seeing his attention, the master rushed to the taller Batarian's side. They started speaking, but Talitha couldn’t hear from where she was. and it obviously isn't going well for her master.

That didn’t matter anyway. Something in the distance caught her attention from the corner of her eyes. Glancing up without ever moving her head, she tried to spot what she had seen.

She spotted nothing at first, but that didn't stop her. Whether it was something or not, it still something to do, and as a slave used to standing around for long periods of time, she was very used to making little games in her mind to keep herself entertained. It was probably why she hadn’t succumbed to her isolation yet.

A glimmer in the air proved that it hadn’t just been her imagination, though it wasn’t as exciting as she’d hoped. Khar'shan had frequent heat waves, thanks to a damaged atmosphere and the fact the planet itself orbited a bit too close to the sun. This... this didn't seem like that. It was far too localized.

It was almost... pony shaped.

That's when everything went to hell.

Nearly as one, all of the Batarians except for the one that just arrived dropped dead, blood erupting from their bodies in fountains of gore. The last Batarian cowered in terror, and he pissed himself, soiling his golden robes. The slaves cringed back, terrified, but they didn't move from their spots. They still didn't want to be punished, even though the ones who could were lying dead around them. All of them except one, and he wasn’t in any position to do anything.

The asari that Talitha had noticed before rushed forward, and before the Batarian could flee back to the safety of his air car and escape, she brutally took him down and subdued him. She planted her knee into his back with a grin, shucking off her slave robes and revealing a slim fitting suit of armor, completely black, with a pair of long blades at her hips and a large pistol at the small of her back.

The courtyard became a den of silent commotion as nearly two dozen figures appeared out of thin air, dressed in black armor as well. It took Talitha a moment, also cowering, to realize that they were all ponies.

The tallest of the ponies looked at the slaves, and though Talitha couldn't see it, she could feel the subtle touch of something against her mind, followed by a feeling of peace and relaxation crossing over her.

Her vision faded to black, followed quickly by her consciousness.

Author's Note

Okay. This chapter stumped me for months, and I've finally managed to vomit it out. I hope that this means I can get back to a more normal schedule, but I make no promises.

Chapter Thirty-Nine - To Feros We All Go

Chapter Thirty-Nine - To Feros We All Go
En Route to the Theseus System
April 23, 2183 CE

Riley had spent the last three days holed up in her cabin, thinking, and sleeping, and planning, and thinking some more. After the initial excitement of Liara’s kiss had faded, and the reality of her own life had reasserted itself, Riley found herself uncomfortably unsure how to proceed.

She had spent a large portion of those three days on her couch catching up on paperwork, but there were other things on her mind. After looking over a report to Admiral Hackett, Riley had deleted the entire thing after realizing that about halfway through a detailed explanation of her crew dynamics and the possible future applications it represented in cultural diplomacy, she'd started rambling about just how damned cute Liara’s little eyebrows were. Like, asari don't have hair, but by Celestia her little facial markings are the most adorable…

Riley tried not to imagine what Hackett’s face would have looked like if she'd actually sent it while in a daze.

At that point, she admitted to herself that she wasn't going to figure anything out until she'd wrapped her mind around Liara’s kiss and what it meant.

It had been a really good kiss, Riley had to admit, though she didn’t exactly have a lot of experience in the matter. Much to Rainbow’s amusement, Riley had yet to ever actually date someone, much less kiss them. There had simply never been time for it between Mindoir, her healing on Equestria, and her subsequent enlistment in the Systems Alliance Navy and the multitude of missions she'd been a part of since then.

Now though, an Asari just barely out of her own teenage years (and goddess were there life cycles a mess to keep straight) had just made the first move and Riley was completely unprepared for it. If she was as Equestrian as she actually felt at times, she was sure that she'd have broken out into a heart song and worked through all her feelings and confusion about by now, but she wasn't and she wasn't that lucky.

After much contemplating (and more embarrassment than she would ever admit to another living soul), she came to the realization that deep down, she was afraid to approach Liara about the whole thing. She had absolutely no idea what to do. Should she act all coy, leaving little hints? Stupidly flirting? Act like a pegasus and do Rainbow’s weird bird mating thing, where she’d puff up her wings and and try to impress whoever had caught her eye.

No. That was a stupid idea. She'd seen Rainbow crash and burn a few too many times to follow any patterns or habits that she might have had.

Getting up, Riley paced the room, tapping her data pad against her leg, though it made her stop and stare at it after a stray thought passed through her mind. Why do we even have these things? Everyone has an omni-tool, and they're far more useful than data pads could ever be.

After a few more moments of contemplation she cast it from her mind. It simply didn’t matter, and she had other things to think about. No more stalling, Riley!

She was acting like an idiot, she decided. She was a Spectre, for Celestia's sake. She was one of the Alliance's most decorated officers, and there was no reason at all that she should be acting like an awkward high schooler. None. None at all.

Right, Riley. Buck up and act like an adult, why don't you!

Dropping the data pad onto her couch (and doing her best to ignore her sudden realization of its incongruity in its very existence), Riley straightened her back. She strode out of her room only after checking that she wasn’t forgetting to wear any clothes, a woman on a mission. No when they saw the set of her face.

The backroom that Liara had made her home aboard the Normandy might not have been the most comfortable place she’d ever stayed, but it was quiet, private, and full of more than enough discoveries to keep her working for at least another ten years. That wasn’t what kept her content though. For once, she wasn’t just working to satisfy her own curiosity, but to help all of Citadel space. She didn’t know many archeologists who could claim to have done the same. It was a good feeling, and she wouldn’t trade it for anything else in the universe.

Currently, Liara was sitting at her little desk, slumped down in a way she was sure would make her dance instructor back on Thessia go into an apoplectic fit that she’d be hearing about for years. She’d never been particularly good at dancing, but as the daughter of one of the most respected Matriarchs in all of Thessia, Benezia had ensured that Liara would be able to effortlessly move through high-society. Of course, Liara had always been happier playing in the dirt, looking for lost societies as opposed to dressing up for the various functions and parties her mother seemed to enjoy at least biweekly. She’d disappointed all of her teachers and especially her mother when she’d declared she was going to be an archeologist.

She’d never regretted that choice, especially now. She’d never have met the intriguing and charming Riley Shepard if she’d followed her mother’s dreams for her. If she’d done that, she would likely be another puppet for Saren, and that thought chilled her to her core. She banished it from her mind.

She tried for the upteenth time to focus on her work, mainly her workstation, which currently showed information and notes she'd taking on various prothean artifacts that they'd found on their missions. Once again though, she was completely unable to focus on any of it. That kiss had left her particularly unproductive for the past three days, though she couldn’t find it in herself to regret what she did. That didn’t mean she didn’t wish she’d gone about the whole thing in a more thoughtful manner.

“Oh, Liara,” she muttered, spinning her chair around morosely in a circle. “You've messed up again, just like you always do.”

She leaned her head back, staring up at the ceiling (which had precisely forty-two tiles bolted to the top, she could confidently say). She ignored how her shirt collar tickled the edges of her crest. “And now, she probably thinks that you're a crazy loon.”

“Who's a loon?”

“Oh goddess!” Yelping at hearing the voice behind her, Liara toppled backwards over her chair in surprise, hitting the floor with an oomph, finding herself staring up at Riley's amused face.

“You okay there, blueberry?” Riley managed to ask in between her giggles.

“Blueberry?” Liara could feel her nose scrunch up in confusion. She’d been called that before, but she’d never quite understood what it meant. Obviously it was a nickname, but what it was a nickname of, she couldn’t say.

Riley blushed, but didn’t help Liara any with her confusion. Instead, she held out a hand. “You need some help up?”

“What?” Liara blinked owlishly at her, something she felt like she’d been doing a lot lately, before realizing she was still sprawled on the floor, her legs tangled up in her chair. She took Riley’s hand, trying not to focus on how warm, strong, and gentle it was. “Oh! Yes, please.”

Riley pulled Liara off the ground, and Liara was amazed at just how effortless that was for the other woman. Her lithe figure hid muscles honed through years of hard work and training, and Liara wanted to do nothing more than to explore every inch of it.

“I’m sorry.” Liara brushed her pants off, not that there was anything actually there. She made sure to keep her room in perfect condition. “That wasn’t very…”

“Don't worry about it.” Pulling her hand from Liara’s grip (though not unkindly), Riley stepped back and leaned against some crates stacked up in the corner. Liara took a moment to set her chair back upright, trying not to show just how embarrassed she feel.

“Right. Yes.” Liara had the feeling that she wasn’t quite succeeding in her goal, but Riley was polite enough to not say anything. There was no way that the Spectre hadn’t noticed though, seeing as she was… you know, a Spectre. “Was there something you needed?”

“I… uh…” It was Riley's turn to blush and be embarrassed, and that more than anything else that she’d done set Liara at ease. Thankfully, she wasn’t the only one to be horribly awkward with most forms of social interactions.

Riley shook her head, obviously pumping herself up for something. She took a deep breath, and Liara couldn't help but think she looked a adorably silly.

Not that she'd ever tell her that to her face.

Finished with her own internal argument, Riley just came out and said what was on her mind, as blunt as a krogan on a sports team. “You kissed me.”

“Oh!” Of course it was about that. What else would it have been? That kiss had obviously been on Riley’s mind just as much as her own. Liara shuffled her feet, torn between wanting to run away and melt into a puddle. “I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to--”

“No. No!” Riley stepped forward, a panicked expression crossing her face, though she hesitated before she actually did anything. “I'm sorry. Not like that.”

“Oh goddess…” Liara hid her face in her hands, dropping down into her chair with a sigh. “I’m such a fo--”

“I should start again.” Riley interrupted, but she didn’t get the chance. The door slid open behind her and Riley yelped in surprise, darting back to stand beside Liara, just in time to watch the little rachni drone trot in, a tray of hot chocolate balanced proudly on her back. She paused in the doorway, looking confused at Riley's presence.

Riley glanced at Liara, who appeared rather put out by the interruption. She looked back at the little rachni, who chirped uncertainly.

Liara looked between the two of them, not quite sure what she should say, but her new rachni charge couldn’t have chosen a worse time to return from wherever she’d scampered off to earlier.

Ever so slowly, the rachni took first one, then two steps back, enough for the door to slide close, leaving Riley and Liara alone again.

“I'm sorry about that,” Liara said after a beat, trying to get their conversation back on track. “What were you saying?”

“What?” Riley blushed, realizing that she’d done just what Liara had a few moments ago. “Right. Yes. I'm sorry, I’m not exactly doing this the way I imagined I could. Let me start over.”

Liara ducked her head, hiding a small smile. It was comforting knowing that she wasn’t alone in not having all the answers. They’d figure this out together.

“You kissed me.”

Liara wished she could just fall through the floor, and right out of the Normandy. Maybe the vast coldness of space would cool her down. Was the thermostat malfunctioning? No. Don't lie to yourself, Liara. You're just embarrassed, and acting your age, and oh goddess, what must Riley think of me? She was eighty-five percent sure that Riley had enjoyed it, but there was always the chance... “Please forgive me! It won't happen again.”

“No! No, no, no, no! Not what I meant. I uh…” Leaning back against Liara's desk so she was next to her, Riley rubbed her forehead. “We're both really bad at this, but... I wouldn’t mind if it happened again.”

“Me too,” Liara said, her hands over her face muffling her words. Taking a deep breath, Liara let the rational part of her brain take over and tried to act like the adult she felt she pretended to be all too often. She lowered the hands from her face, looking up at Riley. “I mean, I would like that.”

“So…” Riley’s gaze wandered the room, before she met Liara’s eyes, making the asari feel as if she was staring into her very soul. “You wouldn't be opposed if I gave you a kiss right now?”

“I think I'd like that.” Liara whispered, heat blooming in her chest. This wasn’t the way she’d imagined her day going, but she was finding herself incredibly pleased with the way things were going.

Time seemed to slow, and as Riley stepped closer to her, putting a hand on her shoulder, Liara knew for certainty that she would remember this for the rest of her life. Liara stood, staring into Riley's eyes.

They grew closer, closer, until they kissed, a delicate meeting of lips that left both of them feeling more alive than they ever have before. It was an electric feeling, sending their hearts racing.

It was a perfect moment.

Like all things though, the moment passed.

It took each of them a few seconds to regain their bearings, and when they did, all that Riley could mutter was, “Wow…”

“Indeed,” Liara breathlessly agreed.

“What would you say to dinner with me once we're done with Feros? I know this great little place on the Citadel, the best Equestrian dishes outside of Canterlot.” Riley grinned goofily at her.

“We have dinner together every night.” Liara cocked her head in confusion. They did have dinner together. She’d always sit between Riley and Tali. If Riley was forgetting that, maybe she should bring that up to Dr. Chakwas. Brain injuries were no laughing matter.

“I mean alone,” Riley said, giggling at Liara’s words, “as a date.”

“Oh!” Liara got it at that moment. She’d done quite a bit of research on human mating rituals when she’d realized her attraction to Riley. Thankfully, asari literature kept extremely detailed books on what each and every race’s way of pursuing relationships. When you were able to have a child with anything that had an advanced enough nervous system, it was only the smartest option available. The texts on humans had been quite… enlightening. “Yes, I would like that. I would like that a lot.”

“Then it's a date!” Riley grinned, more than pleased with herself.

It had been a long time in its coming, but Adams was finally confident that he had figured out what was causing so many problems with integrating Equestrian technology with humanities. He had managed to track down the problems with the help of Tali, who had taken to the task with an overabundance of enthusiasm that made most of the engineering crew feel inadequate in comparison. WIthin a week of her coming onboard, efficiency outputs on the Normandy had risen by on average five percent, if not more. They were now the single smoothest running ship in both the Systems Alliance Navy, and the Turian Navy, which engineering now lorded over the rest of the ship as a badge of honor.

The problem, as it turned out to be, was that the shipyard had constructed the entire crystal array wrong. On a cursory glance, everything appeared normal, but upon closer inspection, each crystal was misaligned by several millimeters, if not centimeters in a few cases. Upon finding that, Tali had spent the rest of the afternoon cursing up a storm in khelish.

Sitting in the pilot's seat, Joker tapped his fingers impatiently on his armrest. Spitfire stood at the side of his chair, forelegs crossed over the other arm of the chair. They were both staring intently at the center holo-display.

“Anything?” Adams asked over the comms. Joker and Spitfire could hear the frenzied working of the entire engineering team in the background.

“Negative.” Joker shot a frustrated look at Spitfire, who just rolled her eyes, dropped down to all fours and started pacing behind Joker's chair, with the occasional harrumph of frustration.

“Are you actually doing anything?” Joker asked, staring out at the nearby Hercules system (at least it was nearby in terms of astronomical distances. Space is big, get over it).

“We're working on it, you bosh'tet.”

“What she said.” Adam repeated, a laugh in his voice.

“You've been saying that for the past hour.” Joker couldn’t help but think of what else he could have done with the time that he’d wasted on this mess of a test system. Most of it involved things that couldn’t be mentioned in polite conversation, as well as gaming with Spitfire.

“And we're working on it,” Adams insisted, frustrated.

“It doesn't look like it.”

“I know where you sleep, Joker.” Tali’s annoyance oozed from every word she spoke. “I can program your pod to always stay at a nice thirty-two degrees whenever you want to sleep.”

“That's not very nice, buckethead.” Before either he or Tali could say anything, Spitfire’s wing cuffed him in the back of the head (though of course she was mindful to not break bones), and he belatedly flinched.

“No name calling.” Spitfire said, with all the patience of a mother of ten. Joker definitely equaled ten children at times, so she considered the comparison fair.

“She started it.” Joker pointed at the holo-display.

“And I ended it.” Folding her wings against her back, Spitfire polished a hoof on her uniform, grinning coyly at him.

“Jesh. Yes, mom.” Joker rolled his eyes.

“I've met your mother. Don't drag her into this. We're all annoyed enough as it is.” Spitfire had very much enjoyed meeting Mrs. Moreau. She was a lovely woman, and the two of them had gotten along splendidly, much to Joker’s consternation. Their bonding had only deepened once the baby pictures were pulled out.

Before their conversation could devolve into an argument, a chirp from behind them drew their attention. Looking back, they found the little rachni looking at both of them, edging its back with the mugs of hot chocolate towards them in offering. Spitfire hesitated for a moment before taking one of the mugs and sitting back on her haunches.

“Thank you.” Spitfire said, rubbing the rachni’s head fin affectionately.

The rachni preened under the attention, chirping proudly with herself before trotting away, leaving Joker and Spitfire staring after her.

As soon as she left the neck of the bridge, Joker turned to Spitfire. “I don't know about you, but that thing creeps me out.”

“She's cute.” Spitfire looked like she wanted to whap him over the head again, though she decided not to. “Don't you dare tell that to her... or Liara... Actually, you should probably just keep that thought to yourself.”

“Noted.” Joker slumped deeper into his chair.

“I wonder if Liara's given her a name.” Spitfire wondered, looking after the rachni.

“What?” Joker chortled, rubbing an aching thumb, just another side effect of Vrolik’s syndrome. “Is creepy bug alien not good enough for you?”

“Because I know you like being called the guy who can die if you’re sneezed on too hard.” Spitfire just gave him a flat look.

“Hey! Low blow.” Joker’s tone contradicted the offense his words suggest suggested, and the laugh in his voice just sealed the deal.

“Okay. That should do it. Try it now.” Adams broke up their little conversation, sounding quite pleased with himself.

Joker and Spitfire glanced dubiously at each other, but they didn’t say anything in protest. It would either work, or it wouldn’t. Nothing they could say or do could make engineering work faster, and the whole team was tired enough as it was. Joker leaned forward and, hesitating for only a moment before hitting the button on the holo-display. A moment passed, and then a green light. It worked.

A moment after that, the Normandy noticeably began to cool a few degrees to a more comfortable temperature, the heat sinks draining nearly instantly into the Equestrian crystals. The diagnostics reflected the rapid change, reading the Normandy's core temperature and how much more the heat sinks could take before boiling them all to death dropping to zero.

“That did it, Adams. Congratulations.” Spitfire was more than pleased with the results. The Normandy had only been working at half its projected ability since they launched from the Vancouver docks. It was nice to be at one-hundred percent finally.

“Certainly took you long enough.” Joker groused, not at all impressed.

“Hey, you try making magitech and Citadel technology play nice together, and then you can talk.” Adams sounded miffed, but Joker could hear champagne bottles being popped in the background. He vaguely wondered if he should rag on them for ignoring Alliance liquor regulations, before remembering he just didn’t care.

“I found it a delightful challenge.” Tali added, and Joker wondered if she’d be joining in the festivities. It wasn’t like she could drink any of the champagne, not with the helmet that she literally couldn’t take off. Maybe she had a straw or something. Whatever. He didn’t actually care.

“Delightful?” Joker said instead of mentioning his ponderings on whether she imbibed alcohol or not. “Really? That's not what you were saying yesterday. If I remember right, you said that Equestrian technology could suck some Admirals--”

“It. Was. Delightful.” Tali insisted, her voice low and dangerous.

Joker and Spitfire sniggered as he activated the stealth system, and marveled for a moment at what the diagnostics spat back at him. It was running much more efficiently than it had been before, and they were both already picturing the possibilities that they could use them for.

“Crew of the Normandy, this is your incredibly sexy and bodacious pilot Joker,” he said, triggering the intercom. “I just wanted to let you know, our ship is finally working at one-hundred percent, thanks to the wonderful technological prowess of our engineering team. You can now all put the fear of roasting alive if we go too long without dumping our heat core. We will now be running in stealth mode indefinitely. Thank you for flying the Joker skies, you can now get back to your regularly scheduled programming.”

Sarcasm finished, he leaned back, pleased in himself.

“You're such a dork.” Spitfire said with a tone of long suffering and familiarity.

“You like me anyway.” He called after her as she started to saunter away. At that though, Spitfire whipped him in the face with her tail.

“Hey! Watch what you do with that thing.” Joker spluttered, spitting out golden tail hairs from his mouth.

“You like me anyway,” she called over her shoulder, trotting away with a saucy saunter.

“I'll call you when we reach the Theseus system. Get some rest.” He didn’t bother turning. Spitfire had excellent hearing and he knew she could hear him all the way at the end of the neck without him having to shout.

“Thanks, Joker.” He however, was not as gifted auditorily as her, and she had to raise her voice for him to hear.

Alone on the bridge now, Joker idly flipped through the comm channels. As expected, there was the regular radio chatter, static, the drone of pulsars, and… he stopped, looking at the single channel before him. It was coming over a distress frequency. He listened, but it was indecipherable static. There was the hint of something that could be a voice, but even with his equipment scrubbing it and trying to clean it up, it was still a mess.

Looking at its origin, he found it was coming from Feros, and a pit began to grow in his stomach. Whatever was waiting for them on that planet, he had a feeling that it wasn’t going to be good.

Chapter Forty - My Name is Chunk

Chapter Forty - My Name is Chunk
Tuchanka Wastes, Tuchanka, Aralakh System
April 23, 2183 CE

Twilight wasn't sure of where exactly the krogan was taking them, but she hoped that wherever it was, there'd at least be medical supplies she could use to take care of Rarity's concussion. She had been fading in and out of consciousness for the past few hours, despite Twilight's best efforts to keep her awake. There was only so much she could do while trying to follow the krogan through a sandstorm that had fallen upon them, while also levitating Rarity safely above her, shielding her from the grit and violence of the storm.

Beside her, Gilda was keeping an eye on the krogan, while also making sure that none of their little group lost the way. She was sure that if that happened, they'd never see the lost pony again, and some creature would end up with a nice little snack.

They'd been walking for nearly two hours, and the krogan had yet to say anything else to them since he'd saved their lives. He ignored all questions they asked of him, and simply continued trudging onwards.

It was around the third hour that Twilight noticed the mountains the krogan seemed to be leading them to. They towered over the ravaged landscape, dark red, as if they were dripping blood. The sun glowed dimly through the gathering clouds, casting great beams through the sky.

In a violent, utterly Krogan way, it was beautiful.

Fluttershy was nowhere to be seen, and each of them quietly wondered to themselves if she had become Kalros’ latest victim. They didn't dare say it aloud though, and Twilight was grateful for that. She had reached her wits end long ago, and she had a feeling that anymore setbacks would send her into a tailspin she could never recover from. This entire mission was on a razor's edge, and she didn't know how much longer she could keep it balanced.

The mountains turned out to be just as vicious as they all thought they would. The Krogan traversed the precarious slopes with long practiced ease, but as for the rest of them, it took every ounce of effort to keep from tumbling back down the slope. Such an accident would most likely prove fatal.

After nearly an hour of climbing, the Krogan finally stopped, not even winded. He chuckled when he noticed how exhausted his followers looked. “You should thank Celestia we came along. You lot wouldn't last a day on this planet on your own.”

They took issue with that, but none of them had the energy to put up an argument. Instead, they waited for the Krogan to make his next move. Surprisingly, that was push an impressively large boulder out of the way to reveal a cave opening it had previously hidden. The krogan stepped aside, waiting expectantly for them. “Are you going to come in, or do you want to wait out here for the first predator to come along and tear you to pieces?”

Twilight paused, a hoof lifted in hesitation. “We don’t even know your name. Why should we trust you?”

The krogan grunted in response, eyes narrowing as he studied Twilight’s face. “Fair enough. My name is Jorgal Chunk. Now get inside.”

“What about Fluttershy?” Twilight persisted, despite the growing pit of fear at the bottom of her chest. The winds behind her wailed like some ghastly wraith coming to rip out her very heart. “Why aren’t we waiting for her?”

“Fluttershy, unlike you lot, knows how to keep herself alive. She’ll be along shortly. Now get inside, or you lot can stay out here all night. It doesn’t matter to me one bit.” Chunk turned, plodding into the cave and leaving them alone, their backs to the howling wind.

They only hesitated for a moment, before galloping into the cave after Chunk and out of the growing sandstorm.

“He’s going to kill us, and eat us, and turn us into throw rugs.” Gilda slunk in beside Twilight, body crouched low and every muscle tensed in anxiety, muttering in her marefriend’s ear as they went.

“At least we’ll look nice together. Griffon and Unicorn. I hear we’d sell great on the market.” Twilight smirked to herself and just kept walking after Chunk as Gilda stopped in shock.

Passing by her, Applejack rolled her eyes in annoyance. “Bad joke, darlin’. Twi can be a bit dense at times. Means nothin’ by it.”

“Yeah,” Gilda tried to ignore how her voice cracked, her wings fluttering anxiously, “well, it was a bad one.”

“Not sayin’ I disagree.” Applejack said over her shoulder.

Gilda huffed before following the rest of them inside to what promised to be relative safety. Turning a bend that completely sheltered the cave from the wind and dust outside, she was met with a surprising, if homely sight.

Despite the appearance from outside, it wasn’t a dirty, dark hole in the ground. Instead, the cave had been turned into as close an approximation of an Equestrian home that Gilda had ever seen since leaving her home planet. The walls had been smoothed down and warm carpets covered the floor, thick and plush. A small fireplace sat in one corner, a little blaze happily crackling away that Chunk tended to. Two armchairs sat facing it, one pony sized, the other an unholy pile of metal, dirty welds, and a knitted cushion. Above the fireplace sat a mantle, a single picture of a rabbit on Fluttershy’s hoof on it, Chunk standing to her left in an awkward pose of someone who had never had their picture taken, looking vaguely hungry at it. Branching halls of the cave led presumably to other rooms, one of which had to be a kitchen as the smell of tea and biscuits of all things wafted past Gilda’s nose.

Twilight had paid all of the surroundings absolutely zero mind, as she settled Rarity down on the floor, finally able to perform first aid on the unicorn in safety. Rarity spoke in a tired, whiny voice (though that wasn’t much of a change, Gilda thought), too low for her to hear from her place just a few feet away, and Twilight matched her volume, though she was able to catch the soothing undertones of her marefriend’s voice rumbling in her chest every so often.

“Alright, I’ve only got three cups, but they’re Krogan sized so it won’t be a problem for you ponies to share. Heh, I’ve seen Fluttershy eat. It’s like two bites, and she’s full. More for me.”

All of them, save Twilight, startled at the deep voice of Chunk as he returned from the kitchen. A thick apron faintly tied around his waist, he balanced a tray with a nice tea kettle resting on it, as well as three almost comically oversized cups. In fact, tilting her head, Gilda wondered if they just weren’t bowls with little handles welded onto the side.

“Here you are,” Chunk said, handily passing one of the bowl cups to Big Mac before delicately pouring tea from what Gilda now realized was a much larger teapot than it first appeared. “It’s a special blend. Grew the leaves myself. Fluttershy says she hasn’t ever had its match.”

There was no small shortage of pride in his rumbling voice as he passed out the last two cups and filled them to the brim with his steaming tea. He set down a small platter of biscuits on the little side table next to the more traditional armchair. “Please, drink up, Fluttershy should be along shortly. The cookies are good too. They’re her recipe.”

With pleasantries out of the way, Chunk tossed the tray over his shoulder and left the little living room, grumbling under his breath the whole way.

Hearing a door slam shut further into the cave (or maybe it should more accurately be called a home, Gilda figured), Gilda watched as the ponies relaxed ever so slightly. They might be civilized and they might have a civilization that was the envy of the rest of the galaxy, but that didn’t mean that deep down they were a prey species who could recognize an active threat.

“How’s Rarity doin’, Twi?” Applejack asked after a moment, readjusting the hat on her head. “Do we need to get her to a hospital?”

For a moment, Gilda wondered if Twilight had even heard the question, but she looked up after a moment, her expression grim. It wasn’t a look of dire worry though, Gilda reassured herself. She prided herself on the fact that she was starting to be able to read the unicorns emotions and facial cues. If she was correct, Twilight wanted to get Rarity into the med-bay as soon as possible, but it wasn’t an extremely urgent matter. Not since Twilight had received as much training as possible in first aid and even some with Canterlot urgent services in no small part thanks to Celestia’s and Shining Armor’s urging. Needless to say, Rarity was in as good of hands as possible on this goddess forsaken planet. She didn’t have any worries.

Twilight of course, took nearly five minutes to explain all of that in excruciating detail, and it was only thanks to a quiet cough from Gilda that she didn’t start throwing her holographic spells up to show charts and diagrams of pony anatomy. She’d done it before, and Gilda knew they had other things to focus on.

“Right, yes, of course.” Twilight nodded, pretending she wasn’t blushing. “We can’t stay here too long. We need to convince Fluttershy to come with us, and we need to get a message out to Solar One. It can pick us up here, and we can leave this place behind us.”

“Maud and I can send the message,” Pinkie spoke up, her voice barely a whisper. Still, nopony missed it, and she received a nod in response from Twilight. Pinkie gestures toward the entrance of the cave. “We’ll just be outside…” she let her voice trail off as she stood and left, Maud hesitating for only a moment before following after her younger sister.

Both Gilda and Applejack watched Big Mac as he stared after Maud’s retreating form, before he noticed their eyes on him and whipped his head away so fast that both of them winced in sympathy for his poor neck.

“Too loud…” Rarity slurred out, and Gilda was sure that she was the only one aside from Twilight that heard it. Sometimes, being a griffin was a plus. Her hearing was definitely an advantage, especially as not many ponies actually knew just how sensitive it was. She imagined it was a lot like when Twilight pretended to be listening to headphones but was actually listening to conversations around her.

“Right, sorry Rarity, we’ll stay quiet,” Twilight murmured to her, before turning to look at the others, keeping her voice quiet. “The only thing we can do now is to wait for Fluttershy to return.”

“Oh, well, hello.”

For the second time in nearly as many minutes, the ponies in the room all startled at the unexpected voice at the cave entrance. Gilda just barely managed to keep her cool, though she didn’t think anypony noticed. After all, they were too busy being startled themselves to pay attention as closely as she did. That was mostly engrained in her thanks to… the dark period of her life. You always had to keep at least one eye on the masters to see if you had managed to raise their ire.

“Hello, Fluttershy.” Twilight didn’t move from her seat next to Rarity, nor did she pause in keeping the unicorn awake, though she did offer a small smile to the pegasus. “Thank you for saving us. I’m not sure what we would have done if you hadn’t come across us.”

“It wasn’t a problem.” As she stepped further into the cave, the rest of the group finally got a good look at Fluttershy. Like most ponies who left Equus, she wore clothing, though it was heavily armored and bore a worrying amount of scratches and gouges. Painted white, it covered her neck to tail, and some of the paint had started to flake away. The armor itself wasn’t very thick, though the barrier projector sitting on her chest looked state of the art. If one took a closer look, they might see that though it was well made, it had still been fashioned somewhat haphazardly from preexisting suits of armor, most likely by krogan hands, maybe even from Chunk himself. Fluttershy ignored the attention, starting to unlatch her armor. “Kalros can be very temperamental sometimes, especially this close to nesting season. She was just protecting her territory, and I explained you meant her no harm.”

Fluttershy slid out of her armor, lifting it with her wings and setting it on a little stand next to the fireplace.

“So, Fluttershy,” Applejack said, shuffling her hooves uncomfortably, “is that bunny one of your pets?”

“Bunny? Fluttershy paused, blinking, before she followed Applejack’s meaning of the picture on the mantle. “Oh, you mean Angel Bunny. He was my pet. He followed me everywhere, even when I left Equestria.”

“I’m sorry he passed away.” Applejack bit her tongue, trying not to step in any more insensitive matters.

“Oh, no. Don’t worry. You did nothing wrong.” Fluttershy put a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder comfortingly. “Chunk has learned his lesson. You don’t eat pets.”

From somewhere deeper in the cave, Chunk’s voice tumbled out. “I said I was sorry.”

“Yes, and I forgave you.” Fluttershy responded, and Gilda wondered if there would be no end to the changes from the journal of friendship that Twilight had found. Nearly everypony that had been written about within it had been different in some fundamental way, and spoke of a drastically different, and infinitely friendlier world. This Fluttershy, for instance, seemed to have a quiet confidence that was lacking from the journal Fluttershy.

As she turned back to look at the group, she continued, “Chunk was the first Krogan I met after leaving Equestria. He was the janitor on the ship, when he ate Angel Bunny. It was sad, and I was very, very angry, and we ended up in prison together, after I, well…” Fluttershy spoke the next part so quietly that everypony had to strain to hear her.

“I’m sorry, did you say you knocked out an entire Asari dance troupe on the ship while chasing the Krogan, before beating up the security team that came to stop you?” Applejack said in the most matter of fact voice Gilda had possibly ever heard.

“Yes,” Fluttershy said, blushing and hiding a little cough behind her hoof. She sipped at her tea to hide her embarrassment.

“Is there something that I can help you with?” Fluttershy asked, a tiny smile never leaving her muzzle. “It’s wonderful to have guests, especially ponies, but I get the feeling that you aren’t here just to visit.”

“Yes.” Twilight sighed, and Gilda noticed in that moment just how frazzled her marefriend looked. “We were actually looking to recruit you.”

“Recruit me? Oh I couldn’t possibly, but I’m flattered.” Turning away, Fluttershy entered the kitchen, where she retrieved a pony sized cup of her own and poured herself a cup of tea from where Chunk had left the teapot. “There’s so much to keep me busy here I. Tuchanka. All the poor animals have been so confused and angry ever since the krogan blew it up. I was actually thinking of bringing more ponies in to help. I’ve been speaking to several of the clans about expanding the scope of my help here.”

Twilight dropped down on her flank with a huff, and it looked like the weight of the entire universe (or at least the Equestrian Sphere) dropped onto her shoulders. Fluttershy stepped forward, concerned. Gilda supposed that despite all the changes, there were some things so fundamental about ponies that they were cornerstones to their very being. Fluttershy’s kindness seemed to be unchanging. Anypony who willingly spent their time on Tuchanka to help animals who made the Krogan look cute and cuddly could be nothing but.

“Is everything alright?” Fluttershy asked.

“No.” Twilight shook her head and let out a long, rattling breath. “Princess Celestia gave me a task to find the Elements of Harmony, which nopony has seen in a thousand years, by going on a crazy, half baked quest for some ponies mentioned in a journal that had replaced the elements and I’m pretty it’s all just some stupid, elaborate prank!! I don’t even know what the point is anymore. We’ve been shot, chased, yelled at, shot at again, stalked, and kidnapped! I miss my home, I miss my mom and dad and Shining and Cadance, and I just want to go to bed.”

That… was unsurprising, Gilda had to admit. Twilight was young, and she had spent the majority of her life under Celestia’s wing in safety and comfort. Ever since being tasked by the Princesses, she had been under pressure from nearly every direction, not in the least her own expectations of herself. Her parents had been less than supporting of their relationship, and she could sense some underlying tension from Celestia herself towards her.

Equestria was in the midst of events beyond anypony’s imaginations, and they all seemed to lead back to Twilight Sparkle. Despite finding all of the ponies who wore the Elements in whatever universe the journal was written in, they were none the closer in finding the Elements themselves.

“I see.” Fluttershy sat still for a long moment, studying Twilight’s tired form. What she was thinking, Gilda couldn’t say.

Standing suddenly, Fluttershy trotted out of the room, leaving them all staring after her. They could hear her retreating into the cave, followed by crashing and banging, with harsh whispers between her quiet pony voice and Chunk’s gravely voice, then more crashing and even a minor explosion.

“What the hay was that?” Applejack adjusted her hat, and Big Mac shrugged at her. Twilight had nothing major to contribute, as Rarity decided then would be the best time to acquaint the floor of Fluttershy’s cave with the contents of her stomach.

“I’ve got no idea,” Gilda said, scratching at her beak, the prosthetic suddenly itchy in its setting. She was very aware of its presence in an unpleasant way, and did her best to ignore it (though not very well, as it was all she could do to just stop herself from taking it off and scratching the scarred tissue like mad).

Before she could give in to her own thoughts, Fluttershy returned from the back room, a frown on her muzzle. Chunk followed behind her, leaning against the wall and crossing his arms over his chest. He stared at them with inscrutable eyes, looking over each of them with what appeared to be a mild distrust.

“Why did Princess Celestia ask you to find these Elements of Harmony?” Fluttershy asked, her wings twitching nervously. Gilda was sure that she wasn’t even aware she was doing it. It was a subconscious reflex in most winged beings on Equestria, and she even found herself doing it occasionally.

“Did you experience the dream?” Twilight asked.

“What Equestrian didn’t?” Fluttershy nodded, obviously able to recall the same dream with perfect clarity like every being born on Equus. “It was very scary.”

“Her screaming must have woken up half of Tuchanka,” Chunk said, his deep rumbling chuckle shaking the chest of everyone in the room.

“Yes, well, what does that have to do with the Elements of Harmony?” Fluttershy asked.

“Princess Celestia thinks that the Elements are the only thing that can protect us from whatever danger the dream was talking about, and I happen to agree.” Twilight pulled out the Journal of Friendship, showing it to Fluttershy. “We found this journal when we went to retrieve the Elements. It was written by us, or at least a version of us that existed somewhere, somewhen else. We were the Element bearers, so because we couldn’t find the Elements themselves, we’ve been searching for all of us. You’re the last pony we needed to find.”

“And now that you’ve found me, what are you going to do? What’s your plan?” Fluttershy watch Twilight carefully, as if she was judging her (and now that Gilda thought about it, she most likely was. After all, she would want to get the measure of anypony who barged into her home, interrupted her business, and ask her to come along on a quest that might result in loss of life or limb).

“We don’t have one,” Twilight admitted, a blush burning across her muzzle. “Events are lining up in such a way that planning anymore than one or two moves ahead is nearly pointless. After we found you, the best option seemed to be to see if anything magical happened. It’s been doing us pretty good so far.”

"So, you're winging it?" Chunk chuckled. He looked very pleased with himself.

"Essentially." Twilight shrugged, ignoring Chunk's painful pun. "It's worked so far, and at this point, I'm not sure that there isn't some god leading us on this journey with breadcrumbs and vagueness. Before you found us, we found a new map connected to our journey, but none of the planets are on any map I've ever seen. If you come with us, I can't promise anything. I don't know where we are going to go next, and I don't know where all of this will lead, but it will most likely be dangerous, and the very survival of Equestria might hang the balance."

Fluttershy and Chunk shared a look, a whole conversation passing between the two of them with just a single look. Gilda actually felt a little uncomfortable with the amount of emotion that had suddenly filled the air between them, kneading her claws into the floor of the cave.

"We'll join you, Twilight," Fluttershy said, turning away from Chunk.

"Good." Maud spoke up from the entrance, her voice flat. She gestured over her shoulder with her hoof, her face expressionless. "Because the ship is here."

Author's Note

Alright, so, I've got to admit that this chapter literally killed me. Like, I'm dead and writing this from beyond the grave. I've had writer's block with it for a long time, and it's a relief to actually just get the damn thing out and be able to move onto the next chapters.

In other news, I'm currently running a kickstarter for D&D 5e. You should check it out here: http://kck.st/2mB54MY

Chapter Forty-One - Fortune and Glory, Kid

Chapter Forty-One - Fortune and Glory, Kid
Feros, Theseus System
April 24, 2183 CE

Feros was, in many ways, more of a tomb than a planet. It was an old planet, and it had been old when the first Protheans set foot on its soil before they built their planet covering city. It had already been filled with ghosts when other planets were just being formed from cosmic dust. To live on Feros, you either had to grow used to the ghosts or stay away. The air was thick with them, after all, and with every breath taken it’s said you can feel them pulsing through your veins.

Despite the rumors and the fear that Feros brought up in a not insubstantial portion of the galactic population, it was still a prime candidate for recolonization. There could be a wealth of artifacts in the still largely unexplored Prothean megalopolis, any of which could advance nearly every aspect of life. At least that was the way ExoGeni saw it. A human company, and rather new at that, they had still managed to amass a rather impressive amount of capital, which they used to fund colonies across the Traverse. Zhu’s Hope was the name of one of their newer colonies, located on Feros. Unlike the others it counted, Zhu’s Hope was different in the fact that it was never meant to be a self-sustaining population. ExoGeni was pouring obscene amounts of credits into the colony, and all the colonists worked for the company to methodically explore the Prothean ruins and catalog and retrieve everything they found.

It had proved to be the most lucrative colony they had ever funded. The most expensive by far as well.

Not that you could see any of this from space. From space, Feros hung in the stars, a grey orb, covered in dark clouds and lightning, the result of an atmosphere struggling to return to its once golden world status. Scientists estimated the world would need at least another 100,000 years before any trace of the Prothean colonization effort was wiped away and the planet could heal. For now, and for the foreseeable future, however, it would stay as the husk of its former self, and a world of ghosts.

Ghosts and the Geth, as it turned out. The planet was swarming with Geth ships in the upper atmosphere, flitting about to some unseen end.

It was into this mess that the SSV Normandy decelerated from FTL, cloaking already active, and invisible to all sensors. While normally a good thing, it wasn’t always the best idea to run silent when in a system heavy with ship traffic. Collisions were likely to occur, and the pair of Geth dropships almost directly in the Normandy’s way never even had a glimmer of an idea of how close they came to a fatal collision, as the Normandy dropped gracefully under their bulk.

Inside and on the bridge, Joker and Spitfire were a flurry of motion, the Normandy moving under their control with a grace that exemplified the exact reason why the pair of them had been picked as her pilots.

“Hoh-Kay…” Joker laughed nervously, watching the scanners to make sure one-hundred percent that the Geth hadn’t noticed them. They didn’t stray from their course, and he breathed a sigh of relief. “Well, flight space is a little crowded.”

“That garbled distress call makes more sense now.” Spitfire took stock of what the various scans Normandy was tossing her way meant. Nearly 100 Geth ships were currently in orbit around Feros, though 12 were making their way out of the system.

The footsteps coming up behind them could belong to no one else but the Commander, and the small alert light on both of their consoles confirmed that there was an officer on deck. Though they sat a little straighter, neither stood and acknowledged her. That would be foolish with just how crowded space was in front of them.

“What's happening, Joker?” The twinge of annoyance in Shepard’s voice made Joker wince. “What’s with the unannounced maneuvers?”

“Sorry, Shepard, we've-“

“Watch it!” As Joker started to turn to look at Shepard, Spitfire shouted out, pointing at the lidar map of the surrounding space, and the trio of Geth ships in front of them.

“I see it, I see it.” Joker waved her off. Behind him, he could feel the pressure as Shepard grabbed onto one of the handles on the panels above his seat, trying to keep her balance as Joker slid the Normandy sideways between the three Geth ships.

“Quit showing off for the Commander. An inch off and you'd have taken off one of the dorsal fins, and then they'd know we were here.” Spitfire growled under her breath. Joker knew that if it weren’t for his condition, she’d have punched him. She still might, once they weren’t in a potential combat zone. He wasn’t looking forward to finding out.

“But I didn't and they don't.” He shot her a smug look, which she did not return. In fact, he’d say her look was downright un-smug. It was actually more frustrated than smug. No matter. “I Think the proper thing to say is: Thank you, Joker. Your incredible flight skills have saved us from detection and we looked awesome doing it.”

“You can look awesome on your own time, Joker.” Shepard’s voice was more than a little reprimanding, and the pressure on the back of his seat disappeared as she let go of the handle. “I'd prefer to not lose a frigate worth half as much as a dreadnought. Now, status report.”

Joker blanched, and Spitfire finally gave him the smug look he was searching for just a moment ago.

“We're just entering orbit around Feros, and as you just saw, it's swarming with Geth.” Spitfire spoke up before Joker had a chance, keeping her eyes on the screens.

“It's what we call in the biz a target rich environment.” Joker was a little sad they hadn’t had a chance to use the Normandy’s weapons outside of live-fire exercises, and unless things went terribly wrong in the next few hours, they wouldn't get a chance here.

“Quiet you.” Spitfire waved a hoof at him dismissively. “You're not out of the doghouse yet.”

With a shit-eating grin, Joker turned too her. “Don't you mean ponyho-”

“If you finish that sentence, I honestly won't stop her from whatever she does to you,” Shepard said, her voice as dry as dry could be, and Joker could picture her expression perfectly. Half-lidded eyes, with a slight flaring of her nostrils. “I'll even put in a commendation recommendation to the Wonderbolts for her.”

“Fine, fine.” Joker held up his hands in surrender, his grin not leaving his face for a moment. “I see when I'm not wanted here.”

Both Spitfire and Shepard stared at him, and he didn't so much as flinch. That was impressive in its own right, as Spitfire’s glare had been known to occasionally light things on fire, but that only happened on Equestria, thanks to all the latent magic in the atmosphere… he hoped… Alright, maybe that wasn’t the best idea of a joke.

“You know, most people leave after saying that.” The venom in Spitfire’s voice would have been enough to make a lesser man flinch, but Joker was no lesser man.

Or perhaps he was just being deliberately dense.

“Okay, one,” Joker held up his pointer finger towards her, “I'm flying and we're in a potential combat zone. Two,” he held up a second finger. “I don't feel like trying my luck on whether or not I break anything while getting out of my chair.”

“Coward,” Spitfire grumbled under her breath. That promised nothing good for him in the future, and Joker made a note to check his sheets before getting into bed for the next few days.

Shepard just shook her head, rolled her eyes, and coughed to remind them she was still there. SHe decided the best course of action would be to just move the conversation right along and let them sort out their issues on their own time. “So we know what that communication was about, don't we.”

“Well, sure there are Geth ships all over the place and I'm picking up nothing but static from the colony, but you know there's nothing to say it's the Geth they were worried about. Who knows, it could be anything.” Joker shrugged, taking a moment to take a look at Feros ahead of them through the view screens covering the bridge.

“Yes, well, until it's proven otherwise, we'll operate on the assumption that the Geth are the problem.” Shepard opened her omni-tool and with a few quick commands, connected to the Normandy's battle-net. She flipped through sensor readings that the ship was picking up and shooting her in real time. “So the colony is still there, and we're picking up life-signs, so the Geth must be jamming them.”

“What's the plan, Commander?” Joker asked, turning his head slightly in her direction.

“We need to know what Saren was doing here, and it looks like the only way to do that is to get boots on the ground.” Shepard didn’t sound at all happy about that, and the tone of resigned acceptance was heavy in her voice.

“Just say the word, Commander. We can do it,” Joker said, with no small amount of pride.

“I know you can.” Shepard patted the back of his chair, realizing it probably wouldn’t be a good idea to misjudge how much his skeleton could take and breaking his shoulder while he was flying. “Just don't get cocky. You're an amazing pilot, you both are. Don't let it get to your head, and don't get in any unnecessary risks.”

“Copy that, Shepard.” Joker gave a thumbs up. “On the straight and narrow from here on out.”

“I'll believe it when I see it, Joker. Take us in, nice and quiet. I don't want the Geth to have even a whisper of our passing. Quiet as a mouse fart.”

Before either Joker or Spitfire could respond, Shepard was already halfway down the bridge and walking with a purpose.

“Quiet as a mouse fart? Who says that?” Joker stared after her. “God, she walks fast.”

“Not as fast as you can stick your foot in your mouth,” Spitfire said as she activated the Normandy’s intercom. “Ground team, report to hanger bay and gear up. We're thirty minutes out from a potential Geth held colony. Prepare accordingly.”

Joker just made faces at her as he started the process of atmospheric entry while stealthed, taking the Normandy down towards Zhu's Hope on Feros, the sole colony on the entire planet.

Entering any planetary atmosphere was a risky procedure. There was always the risk that if you didn’t enter just right, you could bounce off and burn off parts of your hull. Back when humans were just beginning to explore out into space, whole teams of mathematicians and scientists would prepare the calculations needed for the little crafts to return to Earth. That was almost 200 years ago though, and the galaxy had moved onward. Most ships now had a computer that did all those calculations nearly instantly. That wasn’t to say that entry was easy, but it wasn’t something that made passengers hold their breath in fear anymore.

Now, attempting this while stealthed was not something that many people in the galaxy had a chance to practice. The fact that the Normandy was the first of her line and in many ways still a prototype didn’t help matters. The way that she was stealthed was to hide any heat that most ships emitted into space, by instead hiding it away in massive heatsinks that took up the vast majority of the interior of the ship. While not a perfect system, it did more than enough to mask her from most sensors, and that was even before the Equestrian magitech had been added midway through her construction.

That was all fine normally, but entering an atmosphere made things a bit difficult. It was a high-friction activity that generated temperatures hot enough vaporize most anything that attempted it. Most ships were able to bleed that friction off back into the atmosphere, but the fact that the Normandy needed to maintain her stealth complicated matters extremely.

The best way to maintain stealth would be to use the Normandy’s heatsinks to collect the heat that reentry caused. The original engineers had planned for this, and their best suggestion was to make sure that the Normandy had dumped her heatsinks before attempting any such maneuver, which was a whole process on its own that involved finding a nearby gas giant. That was before Equestria had joined the prototype team, adding the cooling crystals to the Internal Emissions Sink, the IES. Theoretically, the ship could run in stealth mode forever.

Theoretically, it also meant that she could enter the atmosphere completely stealthed without generating any heat blooms that would show up across an entire hemisphere of the planet. From there, the more traditional stealth technologies on the Normandy would have to take over, hiding them from radar, infrared, and the like.

It was to everyone’s great relief that it worked without a hitch, and the Normandy slipped into Feros’ atmosphere as easily as you could please.

With all the grace of a bird of prey, the Normandy zoomed through the sky, past the hulking skyscraper wrecks of the former Prothean megalopolis. Her engines flared as it came to a near halt just outside a large pair of dock doors. When looking at the skyscraper as a whole, these were obviously a much more recent addition to the Prothean ruins. Human in make, unmistakable in the design, a moment passed before the doors started to open, the Alliance codes the Normandy transmitted more than enough to pass the security.

The Normandy slipped inside quickly and easily, and the doors immediately started to shut as soon as the last bit of the ship had entered.

Inside, the docking bay was a mix of old Prothean ruin and human tech bolted and welded on to make it all function. Some effort had been made in trying to make it look nice and pleasant, to varying degrees of success. Some of the weld seams had been buffered to a shine, and in others, boxes had been stacked to hide a bigger mess.

As the Normandy settled and the engines started their shut off cycle, docking clamps extended, locking the Normandy in place and keeping her suspended in the air, a bridge extending to the forward airlock.

As the Normandy settled into its new berth, her airlock cycled open and the ground team exited, led by Shepard, followed by Liara, Rainbow, Garrus, Tali, Wrex, Ashley, and Kaidan. Their weapons were at the ready as they laid down overlapping fields of fire and moved forward on the bridge to the main docking area.

“Movement,” Garrus whispered into the comms, settling down on one knee and gently cradling his rifle, ready to fire at the first sign of trouble.

Following Garrus’ lead, they all snapped their rifles toward the end of the bridge, waiting for whatever it was that caught Garrus’ eye.

A long moment passed, and the tension grew thick in the air. Ashley shuffled her feet, a shiver passing up her spine, and then-

A rough man tumbled around the bend, hand on his head to try and keep his wide-brimmed fedora from flying away. Dressed in various shades of brown, he wore a light button up shirt on top of darker pants, and even darker boots. As he sprung up from the ground, he spotted the lot of them and waved wildly at them, part in warning, part in an order to retreat.

“Go! Go!” He shouted, half out of breath. He rushed past them, leaping over a pile of crates and tumbling to the ground end over end. He sat up, paying no mind to the new scrapes on the side of his face starting to well with blood, taking deep gulping breaths, adjusting his hat as he pulled a large pistol from the holster on his belt.

That got them moving. Shepard was the quickest on the draw, aiming her rifle towards him, and the rest of the ground team started to follow her lead when the man shook his head and stood on shaky legs, firing three rounds at a Geth platform that come speeding around the corner.

Ducking back behind cover, he looked at the lot of them incredulously, a frown on his face, which was covered in five o'clock shadow.

“What are you waiting for? An engraved Invitation? It'd be great for a little help here!” He snarked, before standing and firing five more shots into the Geth.

They all hesitated for just a moment, trying to work out in their head what was happening, but when another twenty Geth joined the first, they quickly put aside all questioning thoughts, they opened fire.

The next minute was filled with nearly solid gunfire. Now, Geth were quite good at small unit tactics, and with twenty platforms nearby, their processing speed was remarkably high. Despite that, they were stuck on a bridge, with no need or desire to retreat, without any cover.

It was not a winning combination for them.

“Hold fire!” Shepard called out, holding up a hand as the last of the shattered wrecks of the Geth died.

The ground team listened, lowering their guns, but they were all ready at a moments notice to start firing again.
Shepard joined the man as he stood up, the ground crew surrounding both of them in a loose semicircle, not exactly trusting, but not threatening either.

“Nice shooting.” Shepard said, watching as the man holstered his gun with practiced on his belt. “You run into this type of trouble often.”

“You'd be surprised.” He chuckled to himself, eyes distant in memories.

“With a piece like that, no, not really.” Shepard shrugged. She gestured at his gun, and he followed her gaze. It was indeed a nice gun, a clearly custom piece modeled more like a revolver than a handgun.

“It was my fathers.” The man said, his voice lazy with a core of iron. “I've made some... modifications.”

“Who are you? Why were the Geth after you?” Shepard watched him carefully as he straightened his hat and ran a hand along the brim.

“You can call me Dr. Jones.” He extended a hand, which Shepard shook. “I'm an archaeologist-“

Before either Shepard or Dr. Jones could continue, Liara butted in, her eyes wide, a trembling excitement coursing through her body.

“Dr. Jones?” Liara almost pushed Shepard out of the way, staring at the man with an uncomfortable amount of scrutiny, and then recognition. “Indiana Jones?”

“Do I know you?” Dr. Jones squinted at her right back, and he looked like he couldn’t quite place whether she was someone he recognized or not.

“No, no!” Liara shook her head and held out her own hand to him, which he took. “I’m Dr. Liara T’Soni. I've followed your work since I started digging holes in my mother's garden. You're one of the reasons I went into archaeology.”

“You're an archaeologist?” He asked, though there wasn’t any disbelief in his voice.

“Yes!” Liara sounded out of breath, and Riley couldn’t make up her mind over whether she should feel jealous or not. “I spent the last thirty years on Therum, digging in-“

“I've heard of the Therum dig. An old Prothean prison station.” Dr. Jones said. “A lot of interesting finds there.”

“Yes-“ Liara started to continue, but Riley elbowed her in the side before she could.

“Okay, as much as I love watching you geek out, Liara, we do have other things to focus on.” Shepard put a hand on her shoulder to show there were no hard feelings.

“Yes, of course.” Liara blushed. “Please, continue.”

“Dr. Jones-“ Shepard started, but he held up a hand to interrupt her.

“Please, it’s just Indy.”

“Indy, then.” Shepard continued without missing another beat. “What can you tell me about the situation in the colony?”

“The locals are not exactly in a friendly mood.” Indy said, wiping dust from his shirt. It fell in big clouds. “I would avoid them if at all possible.”

“We're here to save them from the Geth. Why would that make them unfriendly.” Shepard kept one eye on the hall the Geth had stormed through.

“Well,” Indy shrugged. “They're not exactly friends to the Geth either. You've stumbled into a three way war, and you're on the side that barely even understands that there is a war going on. The colonists are working towards... some end that I haven't been able to figure out. The Geth are just machines, so who knows what they want. It's a big mess, and I need to get right back in the middle of it.”

“Sounds like another Tuesday.” Okay, Riley figured she might have been exaggerating a little, but considering how everything had gone since she and Rainbow had joined the crew of the Normandy, when Anderson had still been the captain.

“He.” Rainbow nodded, sniggering into a hoof. “You do have the worst luck.”

“Don't make me call mom.” Riley pointed at her with a glare.

“Do it. She'll side with me.” Rainbow called her bluff, smug.

“I've got pictures of you on your last date.” Riley had to admit that Rainbow was right, not that she would ever say it outloud.

“Right. Shutting up now.” Rainbow ducked behind Garrus a little, trying to get out of Riley’s line of sight. Her last date had… not been the best.

“Let me guess.” Indy pointed between the two of them with a lazy grin. “Twins.”

“You're funny.” Riley said, before turning to face her team. If Indy tried to do anything to them, her team would be more than enough to make sure he couldn’t even make a move. “Alright, this is serious than, people. Let's be on our guard. No shooting the scientists, but keep them at arm's length. If they become violent, non-lethal takedowns only.”

“Take all my fun why don't you.” Wrex grumbled, only half-serious. He grumbled in disappointment, but he’d follow the commands.

“Don’t be a bosh’tet,” Tali pointed at him. “You can't just kill innocent people.”

“It's cleaner that way.” Wrex shrugged, not at all affected by a Quarian just barely out of her teens being offended by him.

“And I thought that my friends were hard to work with,” Indy murmured to Riley.

“You learn to live with them. They listen to me, mostly.” Riley side-eyed Rainbow, who avoided her eye.

“And who exactly are you people?” Indy asked.

“Right, forgive me. I'm Commander Riley Shepard, Citadel Spectre. This is my team. We're here on Council business.”

“Huh.” Indy laughed, shaking his head. “Well, good luck with that.”

“And what is it that brought you to Feros?” Riley asked, watching him curiously.

“Rumors of an artifact I've spent the last twenty years looking for,” Indy said as nonchalantly as someone might say that they were searching for a novel they’d lost and had seen on their night stand just last night.

“Yeah,” Riley studied him, grinning. He had an air of actual competency that seemed to be hard to find out in the Traverse, and she was more than a little impressed. “I can see why Liara likes you. You can stick with us if you want to. It'll be safer that way, with the Geth swarming over this place.”

“Fine by me.” Indy.

Shepard nodded in acknowledgment, before looking at Rainbow. “Scout ahead, Dash. Stay unseen. If you're spotted, fall back and get to safety, got it?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rainbow saluted before shutting her helmet and allowing the camouflage to cover her completely. With a flap of her wings, she shot up into the air and slipped through a tiny gap in the outside wall of the dock, disappearing from view.

Zipping out of the skyscraper, Rainbow immediately darted up into the sky with a single flap of her wings, sticking close to the tower to avoid any scanning the colony might have running. She dug up into the first cloud she could find, carving herself off a chunk just a little larger than a pony, using it cover herself and hide from view.

It was practically the best form of cover she could use without one of those fancy stealth suits that some of the Princesses’ elite guards used.

Secure in the fact that anyone looking in her direction would now only see an errant little cloud, she looked down at the trio of colony ships that had made their home in a once gargantuan room in the skyscraper, now open to the elements. The colonists were just there, milling out in the elements. They didn't particularly look like they're doing anything, just standing, staring off into space, wandering around and never meeting eyes with each other.

It was at that point that the cloud Rainbow had just hidden in vaporized into non-existence. Stifling a yelp, Rainbow righted herself in the air and darted out of the way of a Geth ship that came out of nowhere, nearly running her over. It shrugged off the automated fire from the colony, and a quick glance from Rainbow revealed that none of the colonists were at all bothered by it. They didn’t deviate from their little routines or even look up.

“What in the name of Celestia,” Rainbow murmured to herself, raising an eyebrow. She activated her radio. “Things are hinky up here, ma’am.”

“Hinky?” Shepard (and when they were working and on the clock, Rainbow could only think of her as Shepard, not Riley, her big sister) asked. “Mind bring any clearer?”

“A Geth dropship nearly ran me over, right above the colony, and the colonists didn't even look. They're just wandering around, kinda like zombies.” Rainbow explained, finding another cloud to hide in before someone spotted her, not that any of the colonists were likely to do that.

“Zombies.” Shepard’s tone was unenthusiastic, and Rainbow wondered if that was at all because of the time during her first year with their family when they stayed up late and watched Princesses of the Dead, Equestria’s first zombie movie. Neither of them had slept for a week, and they were grounded for another. “Wonderful. Are you still safe?”

“I'm fine. No one noticed me.” Rainbow had to keep a snigger from her voice, failing a little at separating Riley the big sister from Shepard the commander.

“Copy that, Rainbow.” Shepard motioned for her team to move forward, and for Indy to stick close to her side. “We're moving forward. Let us know if anything changes.”

“You got it, Commander,” Rainbow said before cutting the connection.

“What's happening?” Indy asked. He joined Shepard at her side as they started forward, weapons at the ready. He had no idea what was happening, as their radios were on a private channel routed through the Normandy’s communication systems first, and encrypted to the point not even the Salarian STG could crack them, or so Riley had heard.

“Rainbow has eyes on the colony,” Riley explained, her voice soft, though he had no trouble hearing her. “Says they're acting like zombies.”

“They were acting strange,” Indy confirmed, nodding, not at all skeptical, a grimace on his face. “I've seen weirder, but, still…”

“Weirder than zombie colonists?” Riley asked.

“You wouldn't believe the things I've seen.” His tone was full of mystery, hinting at strange history.

“I could say the same to you.”

“I just want to say,” Liara said, popping between the two of them, practically vibrating in excitement as she looked up at him. “You're something of a hero to me.”

“Yeah, I got that. If you'll excuse me.” Indy sped up and walked ahead a few feet away from Liara and Riley, who slumped ever so slightly in disappointed and embarrassment. She didn't try to follow him.

“Never meet your heroes, huh.” Riley allowed herself a quick little half-hug with Liara in comfort before getting back to business.

“I read everything I could about him when I was going through university. He's something of a legend, though it's something of a toss-up whether that's as a researcher trying to preserve history, or as a grave robber plundering tombs before real archaeologists can get to the site all depends on who you ask.” Liara ignored Riley’s statement, staring after the man with an inscrutable look in her eyes.

“And what do you think?” Riley asked her.

“I don't know. I'm not a child blindly believing any tale I hear anymore. I will need to see his actions with my own eyes before I make a decision.”

“That's a very mature outlook.”

“Well,” Liara met Riley’s gaze, smiling a little forlornly. “I had to grow up very quickly after leaving my mother's estate, and that doesn't even begin to touch on what we've seen since you rescued me.”

“Yeah. Not exactly something people are going to easily believe.”

“No, not exactly,” Liara admitted. Events were quickly spiraling out of the realm of believability and more into the domain of faith with each passing day.

“Movement up ahead.” Wrex triggered the radio this time, having taken the lead.

The group slowed, again taking up overlapping positions of fire. Riley pushed her way to the front, her rifle confidently held in her hands.

They settled down to wait.

They didn't have to wait long.

Instead of the Geth, a man dressed in loose colonist clothing ambled around the corner, a vacant sort of smile on his face, unusual, and unsettling. He strolled directly towards them, unconcerned by the number of guns pointed in his direction.

“Dr. Jones, do you know this man?” Riley asked, voice a little louder as he wasn’t part of their comms channel.

“Yeah,” Indy spoke up from the middle of the group. “He's the governor’s aide. Harmless.”

“On your toes people. I don't have a good feeling about this.” Riley murmured into the team’s battle-net. “Hold your fire unless he's hostile.”

“Fai Dan has heard of your arrival.” The man pushed forward, through the mass of heavily armed beings eying his every movement, completely unconcerned. “He would like to speak with you.”

“Fai Dan?” Riley just stared at him blankly.

“Yes.” The man’s expression didn’t change. Other than his mouth moving as he talked, the rest of his face didn’t move a millimeter. “He is the colonial governor here on Feros.”

“And you are?” Riley asked, studying the colony patch on his right shoulder. Zhu’s Hope.

The man stared at her for a moment, almost like he didn't hear, or possibly didn’t comprehend, but before Shepard had to speak again, he answered.

“David Al Talaqani.” There was just a hint of passion in his voice when he said his name, but it could have just been a trick of Riley’s imagination.

“Excuse me?” Riley asked.

“My name is David Al Talaqani.” He said again, though there wasn’t a single waver in his voice this time. “Please, this way. Fai Dan wishes to speak with you.”

He turned and started walking back the way he came.
Shepard and Liara shared a look that neither needed the translators that made galactic communication possible to understand.

What the hell?

With nothing else for it, they followed after David Al Talaqani.

It wasn’t a long journey, and in less than a minute, David had led them through the skyscrapers paths with an ease that could only come from having spent a long time living in the tower itself. Passing through a door slightly larger than the rest, they found themselves standing in the entrance to the colony of Zhu’s Hope.

They entered the colony, ready for anything, but not for what they saw.

“Any danger, Rainbow?” Riley asked, resisting the urge to take a step back when she saw the colonists.

“None that I can see,” Rainbow answered, and Riley resisted the urge to try and pick her out of the sky. No need to break her cover after all. “They just keep walking in circles. It's really bucking creepy.”

“Get ready to be a wrecking ball if they so much as twitch wrong.” Riley hoped that a Rainbow shaped surprise would be enough to let them gain the upper hand if all the colonists turned on them. Even a special ops team was nothing when an entire colony was out to kill you.

“Got it. This is making me all twitchy. I don't like it.” Rainbow responded, before going radio silent again.

Ahead of them, David paused, gesturing past a line of colony ships that had become the semi-permanent homes of the colonists. There was no sign of more long-term structures being constructed, but that could mean nearly anything.

“Fai Dan is just beyond the freighter. He needs your help to prepare for the Geth. They're making another push.” David said then wandering away before Riley could object.

“Right.” Taking a deep breath, Riley turned to her team. “Kaidan, Ashley, and Wrex, I want you to set up a perimeter and keep an eye out for any strange behavior. Help the colonists out if they need it, but don't let your guard down.”

“Copy that, Commander,” Kaidan said with a nod. The three of them peeled away, leaving Liara, Tali, Indy, and Garrus standing with Riley.

“You three, and you too, Dr. Jones, with me.”

Together, they headed around the freighter were David had indicated. Coming around where the cockpit of the ship used to be (as it had been removed to make room for what looked like storage), they found an older man and a middle-aged woman speaking near some blocks of crumbling stone that appeared to have fallen from the skyscraper's structure somewhere above them.

As they approached, the two stopped speaking and turned in unison to stare at Riley as she approached

“Ah.” The man said, expressionless and monotone. “I'm glad the Alliance finally sent someone to help us.”

“You're a bit late, aren't you?” The woman asked, though how she had managed to make it a question with ut her pitch moving an inch was a little impressive.

“Arcelia, don't be rude to our guests.” The man who Riley assumed was Fai Dan admonished, though it lacked any sort of bite. He bowed apologetically to Shepard. “Apologies. We have all been on edge since the Geth arrived.”

“That's why we're here.” Riley gestured for the rest of her team to keep an eye out for anyone approaching them. “Help us find out what the Geth are after, and you'll all get out of here alive.”

“We don't know what they're after.” Fai Dan said, not sounding at all frustrated or scared or any emotion at all about the Geth. “They came, and they attacked us. That's all we know. Their main base is at the ExoGeni headquarters across the skyway. It's a good place to start looking if you want answers.”

ExoGeni, the company that funded Feros' colony efforts. They specialized in colonization. In return for bankrolling the colony, they got a large percentage of the profits from all exports and business that the colony undertakes. Their main goal was the retrieval of valuable artifacts and resources. Most of the colonists worked for ExoGeni in some capacity before the attacks. With a population of nearly one-thousand, it was quickly growing.

“The Geth landed at least one of their ships at ExoGeni, and there's been a lot of movement on their side of the skyway. It won't be easy getting there.” Arcelia said.

“The Normandy is just a frigate, but we'd be able to evacuate the whole colony.” Riley wasn’t at all surprised that they didn’t have strong opinions on anything or any desires at all, but she still had to offer.

“The Geth fighters are too dangerous, and I won't be driven off this world. It is... our home. There is a chance for growth here that is simply not available on other worlds. Unless the Geth leave quickly though, we may have no other choice,” Fai Dan said.

“What do you need done to get the colony back on its feet?” If they weren’t going to leave, maybe Riley could help them in whatever little way she could.

“We need the Geth destroyed,” Arcelia said.

“Arcelia is right. There are still Geth in the tunnels. We also have more mundane problems, like food, water, and power.” Fai Dan sounded about as worried about those problems as someone might be to learn that the price of beans was fluctuating halfway across the galaxy.

Translation: not at all.

“Thank you for your time,” Riley said respectfully.

“We thank you for your help.” Fai Dan didn’t sound at all thankful. He didn’t sound much of anything.

Riley left Fai Dan and Arcelia as quickly as she could, making a b-line to her team where they were waiting for her a few feet away. She led them even a little further away, just in case the governor wanted to listen in. Not likely, but it never hurt to be sure.

“Kaidan.” Riley activated the battle-net, her voice low. “I want you to look into helping the colony with food, water, and power. I spoke with the governor and it appears they're in need of a little help.”

“Got it, Commander,” Kaidan replied quickly.

“Alright, Dr. Jones.” Riley turned her attention to her squad. “What’s this artifact you’re looking for? Fai Dan said that they haven’t found anything. That’s kind of the whole reason that ExoGeni built the colony here.”

“That’s definitely a lie.” Indy sounded more amused than alarmed by that. “I was there when they uncovered it. It was at the base of the tower across the skyway. It was about this big,” He mimed out the general size of the object with his fingers, about a four inch by four-inch cube. “and ancient Asari in origin.”

“Ancient Asari?” Liara piped up, unable to keep the bouncing excitement away any longer. “That’s incredible! There aren’t any records of Matriarchs venturing out this far.”

“None except Matriarch Dilinaga.” Indy sound more than a little smug at that.

“She never left any indication of where she went after she departed from the Citadel.” Liara countered, looking at Indy with narrowed eyes.

“That’s where you’re wrong.” Indy pulled a journal out of his knapsack, holding it up. “This is the personal journal of one of Dilinaga’s consorts. Well, an exact copy of it actually, but that’s not important.”

“Not important? How can you say it’s not important? No one has any artifacts from the Dilinaga expedition after they left the Citadel. She just disappeared.” Liara was sounding more skeptical by the moment.

“It was more like an exile than an expedition, and I got lucky. I found this journal on a dig in the Terminus Systems. It nearly cost me my life getting it back to Council Space. Everything in here has been leading to Feros. The artifact it mentions is close by.” Indy explained.

“And what exactly is this artifact?” Riley asked.

“A map.”

“A map? A map to what?”

“Dilinaga is rumored to have created a weapon so great and terrible that the other Matriarchs we’re moving to execute her for high treason,” Indy explained, flipping open the journal to a double page drawing, holding it out for them to see.

All of them stepped closer, examining the drawing.

It was intricate and whoever had drawn had more than a little amount of skill with art. It depicted six beings, surrounding a seventh, floating in the air with a mechanical device suspended above them. Even with just the medium of pen and paper, it was more than evident to all of them there was a vast amount of energy pulsing through all of the beings, flowing into the object above the seventh.

“I’ve heard of no such thing,” Liara said, sounding extremely skeptical. She wasn’t at all impressed with the drawing.

“You wouldn’t have.” Indy wasn’t dissuaded or disappointed with her disbelief. “When she escaped, they buried the truth under mountains of lies about why she left. They let her keep her image in return for never nearing Asari space. It would never have caught my attention were it not for this journal. Dilinaga was very free with the information she shared with her consorts.”

“You’re placing a lot of trust in a journal that could have come from anywhere, been written by anyone.” Liara was growing more skeptical by the moment.

“I do know where it comes from.” Indy shut the book and slipped it back into the bag at his side. “My wife’s grandmother wrote the original, after all.”

“You’re married?” Riley looked him up and down. He certainly didn’t seem the type, though who was she to say.

“Grandmother…” Liara blinked at that, before looking at him accusatorily. “Impossible! There isn’t any clue to what happened to the expedition.”

“They didn’t exactly advertise.” He wasn’t phased by her.

Garrus and Tali glanced at each other before Garrus spoke up. “I have to agree with Dr. Jones. It would be pretty easy to just skip into the population of any planet in the Terminus Systems and make your way back to Council Space. I can think of a few criminals who’ve done just that.”

“It is how I ended up on the Citadel,” Tali said, crossing her arms uncomfortably.

“But that is still impossible.” Liara shook her head. “Dilinaga was extremely well known. For her to have just reappeared would have left signs.”

“She never did,” Indy admitted.

“But you just said—”

“What I just said was that her handmaidens and consorts quietly slipped back into life in the Terminus. Dilinaga and her personal guard never did. They continued on and hid the weapon, though they left a map of their planned journey behind.”

“You don’t have any proof that they never returned.”

“I have to admit, you lot seem much more interested in old stories than most military types I’ve met.” Indy sounded amused, completely unconcerned with whether they believed him or not.

“Met a lot?” Riley asked.

“Here and there.”

“From what you’re telling us, it sounds like it could be pertinent to our investigation.” Riley was willing to believe just about anything at this point, especially after what she’d seen.

“And what exactly is that?” It was there that Indy’s curiosity was peaked.

“You wouldn’t believe us if I told you,” Riley said.

“Try me.” He challenged.

“An ancient race known as the Reapers has been culling the galactic population every fifty-thousand years to an unknown end. A rogue SPECTRE named Saren Arterius is seeking to bring about their return, and he’s allied with the Geth to do it. He was seen on Feros recently, hence why we're here.”

Indy stared at her for a long moment, inscrutable.

“Okay, no, I don't believe you. That's far-fetched, even for me.”

Riley just smirked. Liara quirked an eyebrow, clearly skeptical, but she didn't argue the point.

“Luckily, belief or non-belief is irrelevant.” Riley crossed her arms. “It's what Saren believes, and he has the influence and connections to cause serious problems on a galactic scale.”

“I've seen those types of people before. Stopped more than a few of them myself.” Indy smirked.

“If Saren believes that there's some type of map to an ancient super weapon, then we know why Saren was here. He's most likely left already, which could point to the fact that he's already found and retrieved it.” Garrus reasoned.

“Doubtful.” Indy shook his head, his hand resting on the coils of his whip at his belt.

“Do you have anything to add?” Riley asked.

“No.” Indy shrugs. “It just doesn't feel right.”

“It doesn't feel right?” Tali asked incredulously.

“I'm rarely wrong about these types of things,” Indy explained.

“Right, well, until we learn otherwise, let's operate on the assumption that Saren has found or is after Dr. Jones' artifact,” Riley said.

“Hey, Riley... that weird feeling is getting worse,” Rainbow spoke up over the battle-net.
“Nothing about this colony feels right.”

“What do you mean?” Riley asked.

“I've been watching for the last thirty minutes,” Rainbow explained, “and they're all just repeating the same looks. Just the same things, over and over again.”

“Yeah, that's a little strange. Are you good? You're not going to snap on me are you?”

“Yeah, yeah, I'm fine. I just want to get out of here. It's really bucking weird. Makes my wings itch.”

Riley cut the communication. She glanced back at Fai Dan and Arcelia. They were still standing in the same place. In fact, they didn't look like they'd moved an inch.

Taking a deep breath, Riley approached them.

“Some of the colonists are acting strange,” Riley mentioned, more to try and gauge Fai Dan’s reaction than out of any hope for an actual answer.

“We're a close-knit community.” Fai Dan said in that same monotone voice. “Most of us have lost loved ones, friends…”

“We aren't trained soldiers like you,” Arcelia continued. “Nobody taught us how to deal with the horror of war.”

“This is our home. We've watched the Geth destroy everything important to us. Don't judge us too harshly.” Despite how heartfelt his words were, they were ruined by his tone.

“Sorry.” Riley wasn’t sorry. “I'll be back if I learn more.”

“Good luck, Commander.” Fai Dan bade them goodbye.

Retreating, Shepard motioned for her team to follow her, activating the battle-net. “Rainbow, you're with us. Meet up the moment you can and there aren't any colonists around to see you.”

“Got it,” Rainbow answered.

"The sooner we get off this damn planet, the better," Riley muttered to herself, though Liara smirked, standing close enough to hear it.

Author's Note

Believe it or not, this is a chapter that I've had planned since writing Shattered Record, Broken Wings. The character reveal this chapter is actually a part of understanding the entire backstory of the series.

Interlude Four - Interrogations

Interlude 4 - Investigations
Deep Space, Silentium Armoris
April 31, 2183

Compared to the other races, Equestria had been spacefaring for less than thirty years. Most of their technological superiority came from the Dyson Sphere that had kept them in stasis for longer than some galaxies had even existed. Once their prison, it had now become their source of power and strength. Where the other races had backwards engineered their capabilities from the remnants of Prothean technology, scattered pieces of tech left behind, decaying away to near unintelligible levels, Equestria was different.

The sphere was a gift, and they had barely even scratched the surface of the secrets it could offer. What it had yielded however, had made Equestria the most advanced power in the entire galaxy. Even the Salarian science groups couldn’t make head or tails of some of the technology coming from Equestria, much less the fact that the ponies had decided to share much of what was learned and created.

They didn’t share everything, however.

Despite their history of peace, and some would even say exploitable kindness, Equestria, and more importantly Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, knew the importance of keeping the upper hoof for themselves. They may have led Equus through an unprecedented period of peace and prosperity for a thousand years, but the rest of the galaxy did not have the same advantage. The galaxy was cold, dark, and uncaring.

Equestria, and all of Equus, needed a shield against that. Ponies willing to stand between the darkness and the light of Equestria to do whatever it took to push it back.

Ponies like Tempest Shadow and the rest of the Crystal Guard.

And their Princess.

And her husband.

As it turned out, there were quite a few ponies willing to hold the line.

At thirty years old, Tempest Shadow was the second youngest captain of the guard in all of Equestrian history, in this case the Crystal guard. The first had been Shining Armor as the head of the Solar guard. He had only lasted five years in the position before he married Princess Cadenza and left that same prestigious position.

Tempest planned on keeping her position for the foreseeable future. As a unicorn with a disability such as hers, it was nothing short of a miracle that she had risen as far as she had. She had more medals than she could ever reasonably wear on her dress uniform, and had commanded more operations than any single pony, ever. It was a record she had no intention of giving up, and she planned to retire so far ahead that nopony would ever be able to catch up.

Of course, more than half of those missions would never become public knowledge, ever.

The last one, even more so than the others. Tempest also knew that it was the one she would never have trouble sleeping over. She had done good, and she felt good. If she was any less disciplined of a mare than she normally was, she might even start humming. But she was, so she didn’t.

Tempest had an image to maintain after all.

Instead of humming, or maybe even a little dance (at least a more shimmy in her hips than normal), Tempest was in the armory, checking her battle saddle for a third and final time. Faulty equipment was unacceptable, and she would not be pleased until her kit was in better condition than when it rolled off the production line. After Khar’shan and the amount of filth, grime, and utter shit in the air, she was debating just starting over from scratch and going for another three cleanings. That planet was rotten to its core, and Tempest could feel it even through her armor and the filters in her helmet.

As she locked the final pin of the battle saddle in place, Tempest decided that she could finish those final deep cleans later. Her stomach was rumbling, and the military mess hall would be getting emptier as her soldiers finished their meals and headed to the barracks to catch some sleep.

Hefting the battle saddle into place in her locker, she hung her helmet up next to it before closing the door. Hearing the lock cycle shut, she took a breath and turned, pausing when she found the Spectre standing in the entrance, staring at her with her arms crossed. Tempest didn’t let any of her surprise show on her face, instead blinking coolly and giving her a look up and down.

“Is there something I can help you with, Spectre?” Tempest asked, standing just on the very edge of attention.

“You're the captain of Princess Cadenza's guard?” The Spectre asked. Tela Vasir, if Tempest was remembering correctly (and her memory was like a trap, so she was sure she was correct).

“Yes.”

“I must admit,” Tela said, standing straight. She walked a little circle around the armory, staring at the lockers, and the weaponry and armor in the back with a practiced, familiar eye. “I was not expecting such precision from your soldiers.”

“We've gone to great lengths to propagate the image of peace loving ponies.” Tempest felt a little pride at the surprise that shot across Tela’s face for just a moment. There was no way that she was expecting her to speak the truth. “We like it that way.”

“I'm sure that the Councilors would love to learn just how effective Equestria's special forces are, especially when they are led by one of the Princesses.” There was both a hint of a threat, and perhaps even a promise in her tone.

“Tell them what you wish.” Tempest was completely unconcerned. Many talks and plans had occurred over the past three decades on Equestria over how such a conversation as she was having now might go, and what might be revealed in turn. “We are little more than a strike force. We do what is needed, the same as any other soldier.”

“Did you have to rehearse that line, or did you come up with it on the spot?” Tela asked, tilting her head and staring at Tempest’s eyes with no small amount of experience.

Tempest's simply kept her expression inscrutable, evenly meeting Tela’s gaze.

“Cute.” Tela looked away first, snorting.

“Is there something you need?” Tempest asked, raising an eyebrow.

“No, I think I’m good.” Tela hesitated for a moment, like she was debating whether or not she wanted to pat Tempest on the top of her head. She wisely decided not to. “Take care of yourself.”

With that, Tela turned and strutted away, leaving Tempest alone in the armory, a grimace on her face.

“Spectres…” Tempest shook her head and rolled her eyes. She wasn’t really in the mood for food anymore.

Wonderful.

Both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna (not to mention their diplomatic staffs and the Equestrian Press Corps) had spent a vast amount of time and money on cultivating an image of helpful and kind Equestrians across the entire galaxy. They had been one-hundred percent successful in those efforts, and it would come to the shock of nearly everyone, everywhere, that the ships of the Equestrian Navy had interrogation rooms.

Interrogation rooms like the one that Princess Cadance and Prince Consort Shining Armor were standing in at that very moment. They watched the holo-display that was projecting the interior of the small room next door. Inside that room sat Icobius Dhargerk, the Batarian they had kidnapped from Khar'shan with extreme prejudice.

The door slid open, and they both turned to look as Tela walked in. She looked far too relaxed for what she knew she was about to do. Shining Armor was actually pretty sure she was wearing Asari, perhaps Human, exercise clothes. She looked like she was about to go on a jog, not perform a high-level interrogation.

“You’re sure you want to do this?” Shining asked.

“Yes.” Tela said, rolling on the balls of her feet and stretching her arms over her head. “Feeling squeamish?”

“Not particularly, no.” Shining shook his head. There was no universe where he would ever be concerned about the man in the interrogation room, not after what he’d done.

“Good.” Tela nodded, satisfied. She turned, meeting eyes with Cadance. “No matter what happens, don’t interfere. I need this information more than that man needs to be alive.”

“His life is of no concern to us.” There was an amount of venom in Cadance’s voice that Shining had never heard before. Were it over any other being than the one next door, Shining would be worried, but as things stood, he felt the exact same way.

“I thought you ponies were all about friendship and peace and happiness.” Tela didn’t look like she expected an answer, but she wasn’t exactly surprised when Cadance gave her one.

“There is a price to be paid for such luxuries.” Cadance turned away from Tela, looking at Icobius with an amount of hate and vitriol that would have made a lesser soul take a step back away from her. Neither Shining or Tela moved at all. “He is responsible for the deaths and torture of more of our kind than anyone in centuries. What we found in the kitchens... We want to know who he worked with as much as you do. Details, names, dates, concrete evidence and leads.”

Neither Shining or Cadance had to say it, but what they had seen in the compound would haunt them for a long time to come. Icobius Dhargerk was responsible for all of it. They had found ponies in the process of being butchered for a meal that night, in honor of Icobius’s arrival. That didn’t even mention the breeding pens and the state most of the ponies were found in.

“You know what, I think I like you, Princess.” Tela pointed a finger at her, smiling lackadaisically.

“The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can continue onwards.” Cadance said in return, not bothering to reply to what Tela said.

“So impatient.” Tela tsked, chuckling under her breath.

“It’s been far too long for these monsters to go unpunished.” Cadance stared down at Icobius. If she was before him, and not just a hologram, Shining was sure that his wife would have lit the man on fire. “I don’t want to leave them waiting for Justice a minute longer than they have to.”

“Fair enough.” Without any further fanfare, Tela walked into the interrogation room.

Icobius hadn’t been able to see or hear anything since the attack on his compound… who knew how long ago. He had lost all sense of time, and he could honestly say that he had no idea where he was anymore. He had long since given up struggling, and he had no other choice but to just sit there and wait for whatever was going to happen next. He could feel that his once expensive robes were ripped and torn beyond any hope of repair, and he tried to ignore the wet squelching whenever he so much as twitched, but he couldn’t escape knowing that he was sitting in his own filth.

A burst of sound and a heavy ringing in his ears announced the return of Icobius’s hearing and he could hear his own whimpering. A door slid shut somewhere to his left.

“Icobius Dhargerk,” a female voice asked, as smooth as velvet and as cold as the void between the stars. “I’ve been wanting to speak to you.”

“Who are you?” Icobius grimaced at the weakness of his own voice. He was a man of power after all, and who was she to put him in this situation! “Do you know who you are dealing with?”

“I just said your name.” The woman laughed, and Icobius did feel like a fool, but he tried not to let it show. She continued, “Yes, I know who you are. CEO of the BSA, businessman, profiteer, warmonger. You have many titles, but they don’t mean anything in here. The only thing that matters is you and me. I am the goddess here.”

“You’re an Asari.” Icobius guessed. Her voice could be mistaken for nothing else.

“Yes, and I’m someone you’re not going to want to anger.” The Asari said, confidence oozing from her voice.

“If you so much as touch me—” Icobius tried to warn her, but a strong hand on the back of his own put a stop to that. She grabbed his first finger and pulled it all the way back until it cracked! Icobius screamed.

“If I so much as touch you, what?” The asari said over the sound of Icobius’s pain. “You’ll stop me? You’ll be rescued? No, I don’t think you understand the situation you’re in. Let me introduce myself.”

There was an electronic beep, a sound anyone who had ever used an omni-tool was more than familiar with, and then Icobius could see. The asari was tall, lean, and incredibly muscled, wearing a loose tank top, light pink in color, with a loose pair of pants that stopped just at her knees. She smirked at him, amused by his pain and frustration.

“I am Tela Vasir, Council Spectre.” She introduced herself with a little bow of her head. “I was killing men like you before your ancestors were even a glimmer in their parent’s eyes. I have broken men and women stronger than you could ever dream, and now I’ve set my sights on you.”

Icobius tried to catch his breath, his four nostrils flaring, panic in his eyes. The room was completely empty, save for the chair he was sitting in, and the Spectre.

“You’ve got some expensive tastes, Icobius,” Tela said, stalking around him in a slow circle like a predator playing with wounded prey. “Brutal and definitely evil. No one is going to save you. Your only hope is to tell me everything.”

“You don’t know the lengths the man I work for will go to protect his assets.” Icobius realized he’d never get anywhere with trying to scare her, but perhaps she could be reasoned with.

“The Shadow Broker?” Tela laughed, pulling a knife out from seemingly nowhere. Icobius felt his stomach drop. “Yes, I’m quite familiar with them. I used to work with them, until they decided that the best thing to do was to kill my mate. You think that they will protect you? I hope that they’ll try. It’ll just be another opportunity to tear their organization apart.”

She leaned in close, resting the knife tip against his groin. “Now, tell me everything you know about the Shadow Broker.”

“I can’t—” He started, but Tela dug the knife in, twisting as she did. He could do nothing else but scream.

“Now, let’s try that again.” Tela left the knife in. “Tell me everything you know about the Shadow Broker.”

Icobius could not stop weeping.

Neither Cadance or Shining Armor so much as twitched as Tela began properly torturing the man. They watched as she worked, noting the skill, dispassionate about the pain she was causing. Neither turned as Tempest entered the room, recognizing her light hoof steps behind them. They were far too focused on the proceedings in the interrogation room.

“We lost three more survivors. The doctors are doing everything they can, but…” Tempest trailed off, not letting the scene in the interrogation room bother her.

“At least they died free.” Cadance, for the first time in several hours, let her emotions show through. There was a sort of cold relief there that both Shining Armor and Tempest could understand.

“Yes.” Tempest said, and there was nothing else she could add. They were not fast enough to save them all. She tried not to dwell on that.

“How many remain?” Shining asked.

“1,000 Equestrians, 221 Asari, 352 humans, and a hoof full of the others. 1,723 in total.” Tempest recited without having to look up the numbers. She knew them by heart now.

“So many.” Cadance let out a shuddering breath.

“Most are just foals and adolescents pulled from the breeding pens. They are the children of the kidnapped ponies from the Ponyville incident.” For once, Tempest could not keep the emotions from her voice, disgust boiling inside her.

The three gave a moment of silence for those that had not made it. Nearly as many Equestrians as they had saved had been victim to the horrible conditions inside the compound. All of the bodies had been recovered for proper burial and respect back on Equestria.

“And how many are still in critical condition?” Cadance asked.

“287, Princess.” Again, Tempest did not have to look up the numbers.

Tempest glanced at Tela on the holo-display as the Asari started to deglove Icobius's right hand, pulling the skin of his hand back from his muscle.

“She could be a problem.” Tempest noted, unconcerned for Icobius’s safety.

“Or an ally,” Shining offered.

“She has a direct ear from the Council.” Tempest argued. “If they learn of what we are doing—”

“She won't tell.” Turning away from the holo-display, Shining Armor met Tempest’s gaze. “She has too much at stake to risk losing our help. No matter how strong or brutal she is, she is still just one mare. We are an ally she can't afford to lose.”

“She's unpredictable.”

“Then we'll just have to be careful and play it by ear.” Cadance joined her husband at his side, and Tempest saw she looked far more tired than she had ever seen before. Whether this was truly a unique circumstance, or if she was just being let in on a secret side of the Princess she had never seen before, she couldn’t say. “All of us have alibis after all. Nothing she says can be proven. Sugar Dusk has already erased anything that even hints at our involvement from Vanir's omni-tool. All she has is her word.”

“The word of a Spectre is a pretty strong thing.” Tempest frowned, not happy with the state of affairs but seeing no other real options.

“And I don't think we have anything to worry about. All of this is just a precaution. I have a feeling she will be a very committed ally. She truly loved the turian she lost, and that drives her. We can trust that.” As the Princess of Love, Cadance spoke with finality on that matter.

“Very well.” Tempest drew herself to attention. “Princess Cadenza, our destination?”

“Take us back to Canterlot. We can plan our next steps from there.”

“Aye-aye, ma'am.”

With a picture-perfect salute, Tempest turned and left the room. As the door slid shut, Shining turned to Cadance, amused.

“She's certainly worked that stick further up her—”

“Don't finish that sentence, Shiny.” Cadance slapped him upside the head with her wing. They both watched as Tela played with the flaps of skin flayed from Icobius's hand, and he howled.

Author's Note

Major thanks to Lava84flow. They've been an incredible help with editing this chapter, and they're currently helping me with editing the entire series! You've been an incredible help.

If anyone else is interested in helping with editing, message me. Writing endless comments about mistakes on this story is not the way to go about it.

Chapter Thirty-One - Unfortunate Meetings

Chapter Thirty-One - Unfortunate Meetings
New York, New York, United North American States, Earth
April 17, 2183

The sound of air cars rushing through the air between the towering skyscrapers made Twilight flick her ears in agitation, though it was more of an unconscious gesture than any real annoyance. Sitting on her haunches, her purple striped tail flicked behind her as she stared up at the Ritz Carlton building looming over her.

She wasn't exactly sure what she was staring at, and she was only vaguely aware of the fact that whatever it was she had been staring at it for the past few minutes or so. Deep in the pit of her stomach, a roiling ball of nervousness and anxiety threatened to make her sick. It was a feeling she had only experienced once before in her short life, when she was trying and failing the final entrance test for Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. That had been just moments before she had done the impossible, and caught the attention of Princess Celestia herself.

Was something similar going to happen here, Twilight wondered.

Beside her, Spike waited as patiently as he could for being a baby dragon. He kicked his left foot against the ground, sighing every few moments in an attempt to break Twilight from her nervous stupor. He had had no such luck so far, but it wasn’t for lack of trying.

A few feet behind them at a respectful distance, Gilda, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Sweetie Belle waited with varying degrees of patience. Gilda had long grown used to Twilight’s strange moods, and she had learned how to be eternally patient from her time with the Batarians. Rarity was likewise patient, though it had taken her far longer to learn the art, and it was only because of her experience with fickle customers that she had done so. That, and the fact that patience was a lady's virtue.

Unlike Gilda and Rarity, Pinkie and Sweetie Belle were unable to keep themselves still. For Pinkie, it was because she had consumed more sugar than most races would consider wise in an attempt to drown out her sadness. For Sweetie Belle, it was simply because she was a little filly just on the cusp of marehood, and as such, she was filled with vast amounts of energy that was better suited for running and playing than it was sitting and waiting for something to happen.

Sighing, Spike finally decided that he’d had enough of waiting. He poked Twilight with one of his claws, his annoyance getting the better of him. She squeaked in surprise, startled, looking down at him.

“Can we go in now?” Spike asked at her questioning look. “Or are you just going to look at it all day?”

“What?” Twilight was obviously trying to catch up to what Spike was saying. She blinked, trying to catch up to what her little brother was saying.

Spike sighed, but repeated his question for Twilight. “Are we going in, or do you just want to wait out here all day?”

“Oh.” Twilight blushed and stood, prancing nervously on her hooves. “Yes, of course.”

She blushed a little harder at the audible sighs of relief from the group behind her. Obviously she had been standing there for a little too long. Doing what she did best, Twilight ignored the embarrassment that was quickly replacing the nervousness and anxiety and headed inside, the others following after her.

The interior of the hotel was even more ostentatious than its exterior. Everything was big and hand-made, all of it designed to give off a none too subtle feeling of wealth and power. Twilight didn’t react at all to it, having spent a large portion of her life in the Royal Castle, but the others behind her acted in the manner that the designers most likely had in mind, suitably both awe and admiration.

Before any of them had a chance to wonder what they needed to do next, the manager came up to greet them, obviously recognizing them. He was dressed in a simple black suit with a grey silk tie, designed to impress, but not overshadow the potential customers of the hotel.

“Emissary Sparkle, welcome to the Ritz Carlton,” he greeted them in smooth, dulcet tones, cultured, with just the hint of an accent.

Twilight smiled distantly at him in response, but it was clear that she wasn’t really paying any attention to him. Seeing Twilight’s wandering attention, Rarity gracefully stepped in and took over for the unicorn.

“Thank you very much, kind sir,” Rarity said in just as smooth of tones as the manager. “If you could please take us to the Apple’s room.”

“Of course,” the manager said, taking no offense to Twilight’s slight. “Please, follow me.”

There was very little that made Applebloom feel as safe as she did when she was cuddled close to her big brother. Whenever he moved, she could feel his quite considerable muscles moving with restrained power, all of which she knew he would use to protect her. Having him hold her close, while she was wrapped up tight in her mother’s blanket, snacking on the fritters her big sister had been baking in the kitchen made her feel better than she had in years, or at least the past few days.

They could hear Applejack pacing back and forth in the kitchen, stopping every so often to look at the door in worry. Applebloom and Big Mac didn’t even have to look at their sister to know that she was worried about the upcoming visit from Twilight Sparkle.

Apple Bloom could just imagine Applejack worrying her hat in her hooves, chewing on her lip in that adorable way she did when she got too nervous. She’d do that for precisely fifteen seconds before returning to her pacing. Her family could be predictable in the strangest of ways.

The filly was drawn out of her thoughts when Big Mac started rubbing her back with his big hoof, she shivered, feeling even just that much safer and more secure in her place in the world. Her heart swelled, and Applebloom couldn’t find the end of the depths she was thankful to her family for. When her family was close by, she felt like nothing could hurt her.

A knock at the door made everyone in the hotel room freeze. This was it, and no one could say just what was going to happen.

It only took a moment before Applejack broke from her state of frozen terror and galloped to the door. Taking a second to adjust her hat and take a deep breath, Applejack opened the door. Applebloom and Big Mac looked from their place on the couch to watch Celestial Emissary Twilight Sparkle and an assortment of ponies, what appeared to be a baby dragon, a griffin, and a human dressed in a suit.

“Ms. Applejack,” the human said, giving a short bow of his head. “Celestial Emissary Twilight Sparkle here to see you.”

Applejack stepped out of the doorway, gesturing for them to enter with a wave of her hoof. “Please, come in.”

Twilight Sparkle hesitated for a moment, her eyes darting from Applejack to Big Mac and Applebloom on the couch, and finally to the heavily scarred griffon standing next to her. Taking a breath of her own, Twilight gave Applejack a terse smile before stepping inside. The two mares, the white filly, the dragon,, and the griffon stepped inside.

The door shut firmly behind them, leaving them all in the room alone together. Applejack was quick to lock it, glancing at Applebloom as if she might have disappeared. That little scare had made the three of them extremely skittish. None of the Apples were going to let their little fritter be in anymore danger.

Reassured that her sister was safe, Applejack turned her attention to Twilight and her group. “Howdy there, Emissary.” Applejack held out a forehoof, and Twilight only hesitated a moment before shaking it.

“Hello,” she responded in a quiet, tentative voice. Twilight stared at Applejack for an uncomfortable amount of time, tilting her head to the side as she studied the farm mare.

“Uh…” Applejack shifted uncomfortably under Twilight’s attention. She glanced at Big Mac and then looked back at Twilight. “Is everything alright, Emissary?”

“Yeah…” Twilight blinked, chewing on her lip. “Yes! I mean, yes.” Twilight blushed, glancing away. “Sorry, I’m not trying to be rude,” Twilight explained, trying to ignore the brilliant blush that had crawled across her face.

“You’re fine, sugarcube,” Applejack said, neatly side-stepping the etiquette gaffe. She wasn’t quite sure what she was supposed to do with herself in front of somepony who was for all intents and purposes the fourth most important pony in all of Equestria, with the power to speak with the authority of Celestia herself.

“Thank you,” Twilight nodded gratefully. She tapped her left forehoof on the floor, not noticing as Applejack’s eyes wandered over her bandaged wounds. There was a little bit of blood that had managed to soak through, and they obviously weren’t completely fresh. If she had to guess, Applejack would say that the wounds were a couple days old.

Twilight snorted in annoyance, drawing everyone’s attention. She shook her head, not explaining what it was that was drawing her ire. She stomped a hoof, making a satisfying clack against the floor. “I don’t get it.”

“Get what?” Applejack asked, lifting an eyebrow in confusion.

“This is too easy!” Twilight paced back and forth in front of Applejack. The ponies she was with didn’t seem at all fazed by her strange statement Applejack noted, and she wondered just how eccentric the unicorn really was.

The griffon didn’t seem at all restrained like the ponies she was with, and her snort and rolling eyes made Applejack wonder just how familiar she was with the Emissary.

“Too easy?” The griffon asked, looking pointedly at the bandages covering the multitude of wounds on Twilight’s body. “Aren’t you forgetting something, Twi?”

“What?” Twilight looked at the griffon in confusion for a moment. “What are you talking about, Gilda?” When she realized what the griffon was saying, she shook her head. “No. No, I mean… this is too easy. Everywhere we’ve gone, everypony we’ve been looking for has just shown up.”

“That doesn’t really seem like it’s a problem,” the white unicorn with the overly styled mane said. Applejack was willing to bet that she’d never worked an honest day in her life.

“It’s not.” The way Twilight said it certainly didn’t convince Applejack of what she was saying, though Applejack wasn’t sure of just what exactly they were talking about. “It’s just… It’s too easy. It feels weird.”

Turning so she could face everyone in the room, Twilight pointed her hoof at the stylish, white coated unicorn. “You were there in Blueblood’s office, the very first place we stopped on the Citadel.” She turned and pointed her hoof at the pink earth pony. “And you, Pinkie, you were right under our noses and showed up when I’d given up.”

Twilight turned back to look at Applejack, her muzzle scrunched up in contemplation. “And while we were searching high and low for any sign of you, two of the crew-members of my ship ended up stumbling across your little sister and saved her from being filly-napped.”

On the couch, Applebloom ducked deeper into her mother’s blanket, and Big Mac pulled her closer.

Looking at Applejack, Twilight realized that there was absolutely no understanding of what she was saying on her face at all. It was at that moment that Twilight realized that she was rambling.

“Right... “ Twilight smiled apologetically at Applejack. “I’m sorry. I can explain.”

“It sounds like you’ve got a lot on your chest.” Applejack nodded to the arrangement of couches around the coffee table. “Why don’t we all take a seat.”

Twilight practically jumped to follow the suggestion. “Yes, of course! That’s a great idea.” She darted over to the nearest couch and plopped herself down, while the others followed her at a much more sedate place. Applejack took a seat on the other side of Applebloom.

“It’s a long story.” Twilight said apologetically.

“Just start at the beginning,” Applejack said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, which Twilight supposed that it was.

“Right… The beginning.” Twilight tried to gather her thoughts.

There was nothing quite as fine as a glass of Serrice Ice Brandy from the Armali Shores Distillery and a handmade cigarette. Enjoying the pairing was a daily ritual for the Illusive Man, and he always took them while appreciating the sight of the dying sun in front of him. His office held the better view, but the one from his private room was almost as good.

It was also better considering what he had just finished doing. Or who, really. In the bed behind him, the Asari whore was snoring softly, naked under silk covers. She was the centerfold of last month’s Fornax magazine, or so he believed. He couldn’t quite remember, and it didn’t really matter. One azure was just like any other, or so he’d found, and the fact that he’d never met an ugly Asari, much less one who was overweight or unsightly meant that he was spoiled for choice.

A soft knock at the door drew him from his thoughts.

“Enter,” the Illusive Man said as he took a deep draw from his cigarette.

The door opened and his secretary stepped inside, her heels clicking softly on the polished glass floor. She waited just inside the room, dressed in a sleek pencil skirt and a fitted white blouse with the Cerberus logo embroidered above her left breast. Her hair was done up in a tight bun, not a single strand of hair free. It was a severe beauty, and it was one he knew she prided herself on. The Illusive Man couldn’t care less. She was punctual and just as responsible for keeping Cerberus running smoothly as he was. She was indispensable, and they both knew it.

“What is it?” The Illusive Man asked.

“Operative Leng is on the QEC to speak with you, sir.” His secretary said, her voice calm and even as she stared down her nose at the slumbering Asari.

“Thank you.” The Illusive Man finished off his glass of brandy with a final gulp. “I’ll be out in a minute.”

The secretary nodded her head in understanding, sparing another glance at the Asari before leaving the room.

As the door clicked shut behind her, the Illusive Man took a final drag of his cigarette before letting it drop to the floor. Even as he dropped his robe and walked naked to his closet to get dressed, the automatic vacuum was already removing every trace of the smoke from the room. The Illusive Man paid the entire matter no mind. He had a dog to bring to heel.

Walking into his office, the Illusive Man enjoyed the click of his shoes against the floor. It sounded powerful, and he had designed the entire room to have that effect. Being theatrical was just as important to running an effective organization as being a good leader.

As he walked up to the QEC receiver, he activated it subtly with a push of a button on his jacket’s cuff. All of his suits were tailored with those discrete control buttons. They allowed him complete command of his office by simply adjusting a sleeve or straightening his jacket.

The QEC activated, and a holographic representation of Kai Leng appeared. The Illusive Man had spent a fortune, multiple fortunes actually, developing Quantum Communication. It was an item that was available to anyone with enough credits, through several of Cerberus’ shell companies. He had already recouped the development cost ten times over from the checks he’d gotten from militaries, governments, and corporations from across the galaxy.

He did keep the best, most advanced of the technology for himself. As such, when Kai Leng appeared, his hologram was perfectly clear. It was almost like he was there in the room with the Illusive Man, though he was lucky that he wasn’t. That wouldn’t have been good for Leng.

The Illusive Man only took a moment to look Leng over. The man was dressed in a silver grey suit with a black silk shirt and scarf, his hair done up in a tight, traditional top-knot. It wasn’t a look that the Illusive Man particularly admired. He ignored it, moving right onto important matters.

“I’ve been seeing some rather interesting reports out of Thessia,” the Illusive Man drawled, staring at Leng, unblinking.

Kai Leng didn’t so much as twitch a muscle, though he clearly knew the Illusive Man’s anger. He was at peace with who and what he’d done with his life. The Illusive Man waited for a moment to see if that was going to change, but Leng was steadfast.

“When I asked you to gather information on what Twilight Sparkle is doing leaving the Empresses’ protection, did you really think I was asking you to torture her?” If the Illusive Man could have reached through the hologram and strangled Leng, he would have. This could set them back years.

“It was the quickest way to learn what we needed to know,” Kai Leng explained, absolutely unrepentant. His lack of any quantifiable emotion was frustrating to the extreme.

“And did you?” The Illusive Man asked, completely unimpressed by Leng’s attempt at projecting a cool demeanor.

“She proved… stronger… than I originally believed.” Kai Leng didn’t break eye contact with the Illusive Man.

“So…” Shifting his weight back onto his right leg, the Illusive Man glared at him, putting his hands in his pockets. “You kidnapped the third highest ranking Equestrian in the galaxy, tortured her to within an inch of her life, and you’re telling me that you didn’t even learn anything?”

It was telling that Kai Leng didn’t answer right away. When he did answer, it was just a curt, “Yes.”

“Did it at all occur to you that the mare you tortured is considered all but a daughter to the Empress?” The Illusive Man shook his head, anger burning in his eyes. “We don’t need to piss off the Equestrians anymore than we already have.”

“Of course,” Kai Leng still didn’t change his stance.

They both fell silent for a long moment, staring at each other. It was a silent game, and the Illusive Man would not lose. He was Kai Leng’s superior in everyway, and the man would know his place. Narrowing his eyes, the Illusive Man crossed his arms.

“I don’t want to hear any more reports about Cerberus taking actions against Equestria in the news. Do you understand me?” He asked, his voice as cold as a Noverian winter storm.

“Don’t worry,” Kai Leng had the gall to say. “I already have it taken care of.”

Kai Leng ended the transmission, and the Illusive Man just stared at the spot his hologram used to be. He clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles popped and turned white. Chewing on the inside of his cheek, he thought things over as he released the tension in his body with a calming breath. Once. Twice. Three deep inhales.

Pressing another button on his cuff link, he contacted his secretary.

“Sir?” She asked through the intercom.

“I want you to get me Salitorian.” The Illusive Man had hoped that he was done with Ethan, but circumstances were proving him wrong. We need to talk.”

“Of course, sir.”

Twilight had been speaking for the past thirty minutes or so as she had explained in detail everything to Applejack about the Elements of Harmony, the Element Bearers, and the journal they found under the floor of the Castle of the Two Sisters.

Pinkie Pie had stopped paying attention only five minutes in, and her attention had been wandering ever since. She had first tried to unravel the patterns in the carpet, but had quickly confused herself and took to staring out the windows. She had watched the aircars whizzing back and forth in patterns that wrapped her mind into knots.

Pinkie had then turned her attention to Applebloom. The little filly was still sitting between Big Mac and Applejack, and while her siblings were listening to Twilight’s tale, Applebloom was drawn into herself, shivering every so often and pulling her blanket tighter around herself. By the time that Twilight was nearly done with her tale, only Apple Bloom’s muzzle was poking out of the little hole in the blanket around her face.

“Hey there,” Pinkie Pie said, whispering to the filly so as not to interrupt Twilight.

Applebloom turned to look at Pinkie Pie. The filly’s eyes were barely even visible, hidden in the shadows of her blanket. “Hi.” She murmured back in a little voice.

They stared at each other for a little while, neither of them quite sure what to say to each other. Pinkie’s mind raced as she tried to think of something to say, but her normally active and racing mind was drawing a blank.

After a period of way too much thought, Pinkie finally stumbled across the right thing to say. “You’ve had a rough day, haven’t you?”

Applebloom didn’t answer, but she also didn’t look away from Pinkie.

“I know how that feels.” Pinkie said, nodding sadly. Applebloom didn’t look like she believed her, but that was alright. Pinkie was strong enough to shrug off a child’s disbelief. “At least you have your family. They really love you.”

At that, Apple Bloom looked up at Big Mac and leaned a little closer to him. He patted her back comfortingly, but he didn’t draw his attention away from Twilight’s speech. It was certainly an interesting tale, and now it was even more so now that the story apparently involved one of his little sisters.

Applebloom turned back to look at Pinkie.

“I’m Pinkie Pie,” she introduced herself.

“Applebloom,” the filly returned politely, murmuring.

“That’s a pretty name.”

“Thank you,” Applebloom responded, even as she drew herself even deeper into her blanket. Though Pinkie Pie couldn’t actually see her, she could tell that Applebloom was looking at her.

Pinkie Pie smiled at her, and she could feel Apple Bloom smile back. They were both hurting, but at least there was still good in the galaxy.

Across from them, having missed the entire exchange between her little sister and Pinkie Pie, Applejack mulled over everything that Twilight had said. It was certainly a lot to lay on a mare with no warning, but she had a feeling that she needed to understand it as quickly as possible. She was a part of a story that seemed to be spiralling out of control at the same time it was being expertly orchestrated by an unseen conductor.

Glancing over at Big Mac, the two siblings shared a long look, an entire silent conversation passing between the two of them in the blink of an eye. They had always been particularly close, and they knew each other very well.

Applejack turned back to look at Twilight, who was fidgeting in her seat. Sensing her gaze, Twilight froze and straightened up. “What’s your plan?” Applejack asked.

“What?” Twilight leaned back, not sure what it was she was supposed to say. She glanced at Gilda, who just shrugged in response.

“What’s your plan, Emissary?” Applejack elaborated, watching the unicorn carefully. “You’ve told me that you need to find these Elements, but other than this map that you’ve found, you’ve got nothing planned.”

“I don’t… I…” Twilight shut her mouth with a clack, her muzzle scrunching up in confusion. “What?”

“Let’s say that you find all of us. You’re goin’ to, even I can see that. I’m here, you know where this Rainbow Dash is, and by the process of elimination, you know you’re going to find Fluttershy on Tuchanka.” Applejack bit her lip, thinking carefully on what she wanted to say next. “What happens after? We’re all useless without these elements. Where are they? How’re ya’ goin’ to find them? You’re almost at the end, but you have no path forward. It seems to me like you’re about to hit a dead end, and you don’t even have a single one of these Elements.” Pointing a hoof at the Friendship Journal between them on the coffee table, Applejack looked distinctly unimpressed.

“Whatever the other ‘us’ wrote in that journal, it wasn’t actually us doin’ it. We’ve all led drastically different lives, and we aren’t the same ponies. Who’s to say if you even find the Elements that they’ll even work for us?” Applejack sighed, wondering for a moment whether or not she even wanted to say what she had to next, but there was no other choice. “And even if we all do come with you… what happens when whoever did that to you comes back again? How’re we supposed to keep ourselves and our families safe?”

Twilight looked pale and nervous, her eyes glued firmly to the floor. She knew that Applejack had a point, but she didn’t want to think about it at all.

“Do you have any plans for after Tuchanka, Emissary?” Applejack asked, watching Twilight carefully.

Twilight struggled with her thoughts. Her mind was racing, but not a single idea was making its way up through the slush. It felt like a storm was raging, blowing every hint of a good idea away from her almost as quickly as they came.

Gilda and Rarity shared a look. They both knew what the other was thinking, but neither of them wanted to say it. Twilight was not up for this, not right now. None of them were. They were all so far out of their depths that none of them could rightly say what was normal anymore.

Much had changed since Kai Leng had first left Beijing and joined the Systems Alliance. For one, he wasn't part of the Alliance anymore, having been dishonorably discharged. The second was that his unique skill set afforded him the chance to explore the finer things in life that his upbringing never allowed. He always enjoyed savoring the expensive and rare, which is why he was sipping at coffee imported directly from Brazil, scientifically proven to be the best in the galaxy. For how much they charged for it, they were lucky to be right, otherwise Leng might have been tempted to introduce them to his sword.

Kai Leng stood at the window of his hotel room, taking another sip of his coffee as he stared across the street at the far nicer Ritz Carlton, directly into the hotel room being rented by the Apple family. It was pathetic how easy it had been to set everything up, and a large oversight from both hotels, though they could be forgiven for not expecting a highly trained special forces operator to take up residence.

From where he was standing, he could see Twilight Sparkle and her griffin girlfriend sitting next to each other. Across from them, it seemed that she had brought along her entire little growing menagerie. Seeing the little baby dragon, Leng made a mental note to try and capture him at some point. He could think of more than a few beings out there who would pay vast amounts of money for him.

Finishing his coffee, he let the thought drift from his mind. He had work to do. If it happened to come up at another point, he would act on it.

Setting his cup down on the little table next to the window, Leng crossed his arms, listening to the speakers playing the conversation being recorded in the Apple’s hotel room. He had had more than enough time to break inside and install the bugs while the Apples were out at their little festival. They hadn’t even searched their rooms when they had returned. Amateurs.

“I... I don't know what to say.” Twilight’s voice rang out from the speakers. It was an extremely accurate reproduction, and Leng could hear every nuance of her voice. That was made all the more sweet knowing that she didn’t have a clue that he was listening in on her.

“And that's the problem, Emissary. I don't know what the Princess was thinking, but this isn't just a simple task. You've got no protection, aside from your magic, and from the fact that you weren't able to protect yourself, that's not enough.” The eldest female of the Apple clan spoke next, and Leng felt himself scowling at her twanging accent. It lacked all signs of culture, and spoke to the lower class that she must have inhabited.

“I know,” Twilight finally managed to whisper back.

“How touching,” Leng murmured to himself before straightening his suit. Activating his omni-tool, he made a call. It only took a moment to connect, and it was answered immediately.

“Yes?” Hope asked from the other end of the call.

“Execute,” was all that Leng said. She knew what he meant.

Leng was vaguely aware of her responding, “Copy that,” but he was already ending the call. Stepping backwards, he entered the hologram array that he had set up earlier. He had purposefully made it so that he could have a clear view of the window, and the room beyond. He let a calm wash over him, waiting for the signal.

Author's Note

Hey, look at that! I'm not dead!

Sorry for the late update on this story. The past few months have been incredibly busy for me.

Prologue - A Dream of Old Terrors

Author's Note

There you go, the Prologue to Mass Effect: Gathering Storm! This story takes place during the events of Mass Effect One, and this is just the beginning!

If you haven't had a chance to read the prequels to this story, there are links to the stories below.

Mass Effect: Shepard and the Rainbows

Mass Effect: Shattered Record, Broken Wings

Mass Effect: Gathering Storm (Mass Effect One)

Mass Effect: One Wrong Step (Equestria Girls Side Story)

Mass Effect: Harmony Lost

Mass Effect: Fight for the Lost (Mass Effect Two)

Mass Effect: The Darkness Breached (Mass Effect Three)
A. Mass Effect: Side Stories

Prologue - A Dream of Old Terrors

Prologue
Lunar Tower, Royal Castle, Canterlot, Equestria
April 3, 2183 CE

"As she read on, her surroundings gradually faded, and soon there lay about her only the mists of dream; the purple, star-strown mists beyond Time, where only gods and dreamers walk." -- H.P. Lovecraft

Over the millennia, Princess Luna had held more than her fair share of names. Her mother may have named her Luna Selene, but it was rare that she was actually ever called by it. Far too often, she was greeted with Princess, Highness, Your Majesty. It had been worse in the centuries before true civilization had grasped its hold into Equestria. She had been the Goddess of the Night, the Watcher of the Dead, Fury of the Moon, Lady of the Night, and many others that she had long forgotten.

There were only a few titles that she had ever enjoyed. The first was Sister, and it was one that she had borne with pride for all of her life. Celestia had been with her through the badlands, through the formation of the world. They had watched as all of their little ponies evolved, had nurtured them, cared for them, and guided them when life became too difficult.

The second title was Mother. It still was bittersweet nearly one-thousand years later and she tried not to dwell on what could have been. Her brief hour spent as Nightmare Moon had done more to ruin her life than the age before. One simple hour, not even a breath compared to the breadth of time she had walked the earth, but it still caused her pain.

The third title, and arguably her favorite was the Watcher of Dreams. It was her favorite talent, and it allowed her to directly influence the lives of her subjects in ways that she never could as merely their Princess.

Sitting before her windows, Luna looked out over the lands of Equestria. She could barely see the edge of the western ocean so far away on the horizon. It had been a long time since she had enjoyed the warm beaches of Equestria. Maybe she could take a brief vacation. It would be good to spend some time in the gentle waves, with no other duties aside from raising and lowering the moon.

Shaking such thoughts from her mind, Luna turned her mind to more important tasks.

Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and slipped through reality into the world of dreams.

It had taken her nearly twenty-thousand years from the moment that she had been born to even realize that she had possessed such an ability. A lot of that time was thanks to the fact that there had yet to be ponies who dreamed at the time, and it had only been after they had begun to advance as a species that she had even become aware of her domain, the realm of dreams and fantasy.

It was not a physical place in any sense of the word. She had tried to explain to her sister before, but she had found that she lacked the words to even begin. The best she was able to come up with was that dreams existed in the in-between, in the cracks between reality and eternity. It was nothing like that, but at the same time, it described it perfectly. The world of dreams only made sense when one was dreaming after all.

Luna emerged into the world of dreams, remembering for the trillionth time the thousands of senses that came alive whenever she returned. It was like trying to remember how to sing the color yellow. It was unlike any mortal plane, and it was her domain, the largest part of her role as Princess.

Looking out upon the world, Luna saw (if it could actually be called sight) the familiar massive amorphous ocean spread out before her, filled with a trillion twinkling stars shining in the deep. It was a breathtaking vision, and she stepped out upon the waters, her hoofsteps not making a single ripple on the gentle waves.

When she had first fallen between the cracks, Luna had been frightened by the ocean. It was dark and black, and the waves crashed so dangerously all around her. She had been so young then, naive, pure. Years and years and years passed, and the ocean became a silent companion, but it wasn't until the stars began to appear that she truly understood just what she was experiencing each night. The stars were the minds of every Equestrian, past, present, and future. As they aged and died, their stars sunk to depths, but they were never truly gone. Luna had spoken with many friends long after they had passed.

Luna walked across the surface of the ocean, her body only a manifestation of her vast consciousness. As she moved, she gazed through the surface of the ocean, searching for any sign of a darkened star.

A darkened star was the mind of a dreamer in a nightmare. She had learned that the hard way.

They stood out, a cancer that only she could heal in the ocean. It was easy to find her first of the night. Luna descended into the sea and reached out a hoof to touch it. The ocean was not water, and it didn't so much as wet her coat. With a million years of familiarity, she expanded herself into the dreamers mind.

Stepping into another's dream was a simple manner, but it had taken her centuries to learn how. The much harder process had been learning how to interpret dreams themselves.

Stepping into the dream, Luna frowned when she found herself standing in a Batarian slave camp. She had seen the reports from the Alliance, the secret photos. It was instantly recognizable. The source of the dream was not immediately apparent, and she wondered just which of the survivors it was. The dream itself had become increasingly, worryingly familiar after the rescue of the Equestrian slaves.

Like the other camps that she had seen, the facility was old, and it had not been maintained at all since its completion. Stone and brick were crumbling away and paint peeled from the walls. It was a thoroughly disgusting place, even viler from its true purpose.

Walking through the facility, Luna ignored the blurry shapes of armored Batarians going about their business. They had not been there, and they likely never had been, but the dreamer assumed that they should be, so they were. Nightmares could truly be self-defeating, tearing at the innermost fears and terrors that plagued a pony. She took everything in with careful eyes, not wanting to miss a single detail that would end up helping her purpose.

"Ha! You like it, don't you?"

Luna paused, hearing the voice clear as day in a dream world that was incredibly muted and grey. She knew instantly that she was hearing the most vibrant part of a memory that the dreamer remembered, and her stomach dropped at what it implied.

Closing her eyes, Luna spread out her mind and when she opened her eyes again, she was in a completely different place. It was simply a capability of being a dream-walker.

She took a moment to reorient herself in her new place. In the few seconds that it took for Luna to see what was happening before her, she shattered the dream, revulsion flowing through her.

"ENOUGH!" Luna shouted, her voice shaking the dream to its very foundation.

With a blast of magic, Luna disintegrated the memory, washing away the naked Batarian and destroying the facility surrounding them. With a consciousness honed by thousands of millennia's of use, Luna shifted the dream, and they were instantly in an indescribable place of calm and comfort.

Kneeling down next to white mare that she had rescued from herself, Luna gently nuzzled the mare.

"Rest. Heal. You are safe here." Luna kept her voice calm and quiet, not wanting to further cause the mare any pain. She placed a hoof on the mare's cutie mark, a musical note that she couldn't recall the name of.

The mare was too out of it to thank Luna, but that didn't hurt Luna's feeling. The mare settled down, going to sleep as Luna stepped out and disappeared from the dream.

Luna reemerged back into the world of dreams, standing on top of the ocean. She took a moment to gather herself back together. The nightmares that she dealt with for so long had been benign and even kind compared to what had come after the awakening.

Slowly, Luna noticed that something was different. Luna could feel it with every fiber of her being, that the dream world was wrong.

Turning, Luna found a looming dark presence behind her and it was spreading through the ocean like fire over an oil spill, infecting each and every dreaming star, uniting Equestria in a shared dream.

Biting back the curse that she desperately wanted to shout, Luna felt worry and terror overwhelm her. She did not do well with the unknown, but she didn't have a choice. Luna submerged herself into the darkness, and instantly she was swept up into the shared dream.

The dream was a wild beast, writhing and roiling in a scary approximation of life. It was a product of Equestria's magic, a warning for all of them to see, Ponies, Griffins, Zebras, all of them alike. A storm was coming, and the very magic of the planet was manifesting itself, trying to warn them all of its imminent arrival.

The dream itself wasn't a concrete thing. It shifted and spun, and flashes of images were all that Luna could see. She could feel the weight of a billion minds surrounding her, all experiencing the same thing.

A storm twisted and churned over the horizon, shrouding the entirety of Equestria from beyond, malevolent and evil.

She watched as Celestia was struck down, powerless to stop the darkness, falling atop her own body.

Equestria was torn apart, continents shattering as a war embroiled the entire planet.

Unicorns, Pegasus, and Earth Ponies attacked each other, fighting themselves.

Dark beings from beyond, ancient horrors from beyond that were coming to consume Equestria, skulking forth from the darkness.

Luna felt her heart shatter at the last image, a young Alicorn shrouded in shadows, standing against the coming dark.

Pulling back out of the dream, Luna took a shuddering breath, horrified. That wasn't right. That wasn't how it was supposed be! The prophecy had ended. Damn it, she had seen to that...

"Oh Faust..." Luna muttered. Igniting her horn, she shattered the dream and woke everypony up.

Luna emerged from the dream realm, feeling the warmth of her body as her soul settled back into place. Looking around, she saw that all of her guard had collapsed, groggily trying to get back onto their hooves. They had no idea what had happened, but Luna knew in that moment that they were all drawn asleep into the dream. Everypony was.

Setting her jaw, Luna knew what she had to do. Without Aurora they might all be doomed, but maybe there was another chance.

Gathering her magic around herself, Luna teleported, burstsing into Celestia's room.

"Tia!" Luna shouted, feeling like she was a foal again.

She found Celestia sitting at her desk. She turned to look at Luna, deep bags under her eyes. "Luna... Was..."

Ducking her head, Celestia struggled to breath. "Was that what I thought it was?"

Stepping forward, Luna opened the door to Celestia's balcony with her magic. She turned back to her sister, her face grim. "I believe so."

"Oh, Luna..." Celestia whispered.

Shaking her head, Luna turned away from Celestia. She was thinking of her daughter, of Princess Aurora, of that horrible night so long ago.

"The prophecy..." It always came back to the stupid prophecy. Celestia shuddered, hating the power that magic held over all of them.

"The Elements may be the only things that can save us." Luna ignored the sadness inside of her. She ignored the pain of a lost daughter.

"Then let us depart." Celestia stood. "The sooner we have him, the safer I think we shall all feel."

"After you, sister," Luna murmured, her voice small.

Luna followed after Celestia as she stepped out onto the balcony. Flexing their wings, they jumped into the air, letting their wings do the rest. They sped towards the Evergree Forest.

The trip took almost no time, or maybe it took all the time in the world. Luna wasn't really paying attention, her mind elsewhere. Celestia landed in front of their old castle, Luna following after her a moment later. The Castle was full of old memories, many of them painful, and nearly every single one jumped to the front of the younger alicorn's mind.

Luna ducked her head, glancing away in shame at the destruction that she caused. She had forgotten just how terrible it had been.

Comfortingly, Celestia put a wing over Luna's back. "Come, Luna. Let's get this over with."

Luna nodded her head. Slowly, they stepped inside their old castle for the first time in nearly a thousand years. The ceiling had long ago disintegrated, a victim to the ravages of time. Surprisingly, a vast majority of the tapestries were still in a wonderful condition.

Luna and Celestia entered the throne room together. They walked forward to where they had hidden the Elements of Harmony.

Igniting their magic, the pedestal holding them rose from beneath the floor.

Seeing it for the first time in so long, Luna and Celestia went pale, hope leaving them.

"Tia..." Luna shook her head. It couldn't be real.

"I see it, Luna..." Celestia dropped back onto her haunches, disbelieving.

Luna took a step forward, putting a hoof out, hoping that her eyes were deceiving her.

They weren't.

"The Elements... They're gone."

Chapter Three - Hopes and Harsh Realities

Chapter Three - Hopes and Harsh Realities
Constant, Eden Prime, Utopia System, Exodus Cluster
April 4, 2183

If there was a paradise in the galaxy, Eden Prime would certainly be a contender. The colonists had learned the lessons of the 21st century, and had turned their garden world into a model of sustainable, organized development. With a growing population of nearly four million humans, Eden Prime had been one of the first planets the Systems Alliance had colonized.

Eden Prime was the System Alliance’s proof that humanity could be a true member of the galactic community.

Nirali Bhatia hated the planet.

A Serviceman in the Alliance marines, Nirali had only enlisted for the deferred education plan the Alliance offered. It was the only reason that she had joined, and she would much rather be back on the Citadel with her husband, Samesh, but sometimes dreams took precedence.

Shuffling back in her bed until she was sitting up against her headboard, Nirali opened her computer, propping it up on her lap. She had been looking forward to making this call for over three months, and the clock on her omni-tool had been counting down the minutes until her allotted time on the orbiting comm-buoy opened up.

The moment that her omni-tool dinged, Nirali touched the shining ‘connect’ button flashing on the screen.

“Establishing connection…” Her computer chirped, speaking with an accented female voice. “Establishing connection…"

Sighing, Nirali reached down to the side of her bed and lifted the jug beside it. She took a sip from it, a strange mixture of an energy drink, whiskey, and vegetable juice. She grimaced at the taste but drank it anyway. A private during the first years of colonization had created the drink, and it had stuck after the rest of his company realized how effective it was at keeping them awake during long patrols.

“Come on, you stupid machine,” Nirali muttered. “Make the call.”

The door to the barracks smashed open and a trio of her fellow marines swaggered in, arguing loud enough to wake the dead. Nirali recognized them instantly. Tom, Pietro, and Josh, part of her company.

“No! No! That's bullshit.” Tom said.

“No, it's not!” Pietro shook his head in protest.

“Whatever.” Josh didn’t want any part of their argument, but there was nowhere else for him to go when his friends argued. “It doesn't even matter.”

“Shut up, Josh,” Pietro said. he was long used to his friends reticence about sports. He turned his attention back to Tom. “The Beijing Dragons are just better! There's no arguing against that.”

“Whatever.” Tom rolled his eyes. “They've got nothing on the Broncos—“

“Guys!” Nirali glared at the three young men, and they flinched under her gaze. She was older than them by a good decade, and they often shied away from her.

“Oh... Nirali.” Tom blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. “We didn't know you were here.”

“Yeah,” she said, her voice flat.

“Establishing connection.” Her computer chimed again, capturing the attention of the three young men. They recognized the sound of a computer trying to connect to the comm-buoy and what it must have meant that Nirali had been waiting for her slot for a long time.

“Oh... sorry,” Tom murmured.

Nirali continued glaring at them.

“We’ll…" Pietro shuffled his feet. “We'll just be going now.”

“Thank you.”

The three men left the barracks as fast as possible, shutting the door behind themselves. Nirali glared at the door for a moment longer before turning her attention back to her computer.

“Establishing connection…"

With a frustrated sigh, Nirali took another swig from her jar.

“Connection established.”

With a smile, Nirali leaned forward as her computer connected to her husband, Samesh, on the Citadel. Samesh Bhatia appeared on the computer screen, and Nirali felt relief for the first time in what felt like an eternity. Eden Prime was a paradise, but without Samesh, it might as well have been hell.

“Samesh!”

“It's good to see you again, Nirali.” Samesh said, his deep voice sending shivers down her spine. It felt like she was herself again.

“What are you doing today?” She ran a finger over his image, regretting that he couldn't be with her.

“I'm just about to get ready for bed, actually.”

“Oh!” Nirali blinked, realizing that she had forgotten the time difference. Now that she looked, she realized he was wearing the pajamas she had bought him for his last birthday. “I’m sorry.”

“No!” Samesh shook his head. “I can't think of anything better than having you be the last conversation I have today.”

“Well, it's night here as well.”

“I know.”

“You always were better with numbers than I was.” Nirali blushed, ducking her head.

“Wait there. I've got something to show you.” Samesh disappeared from the video for a moment, rushing off to go and grab something. He was back in moments, sitting back down into his chair with a holopad in hand. “I took some pictures I think you're going to want to see.”

“Oh yeah?” Nirali pushed her hair out of her eyes.

“What do you think?” Excited, Samesh held up the holopad for her to see. It had a picture of an empty restaurant. It was not a massive space, but Nirali could see the potential it held within. “I spoke with the owner today, and he's looking to sell it for an extremely reasonable price.”

“It’s beautiful.” Nirali grinned, giddier than she had felt for a long time. Her love for her husband grew just a little bit more.

“It gets better!” He swiped to a picture of the kitchen. “The last owner left it completely furnished. Everything's top of the line, and it comes with building.”

“I love it.”

“I thought you would.” Samesh said, kissing his finger before pressing them to his screen. “I took an inspector by, and he was very impressed.”

They fell silent, just basking in each other's presence, despite the distance that separated them.

“I want to see it.” Nirali said. “Can the owner hold off on selling until I arrive next week?”

“I already asked. He's willing to wait.”

“That's good—“

“Connection disabled.” Her computer chimed, and Samesh’s image disappeared from the screen.

Nirali blinked in confusion as the computer disconnected from the comm-buoy. Leaning forward, Nirali tried to reconnect, but she didn’t have any luck.

“Connection impossible,” her computer said after her third attempt at restarting the machine.

“Damn it!” Nirali turned off her computer, angry. As much as she wanted to throw it across the room, she didn’t. She wouldn’t be able to afford a new one.

Standing up from her bed, Nirali pulled on her jacket and stormed out of the barracks.

Nirali was stationed near Constant, Eden Prime’s largest arcology. It housed almost twenty-thousand colonists, most of whom worked the farms and tended the machines that cultivated the planet.

The base consisted of pre-fabricated buildings that had been hastily anchored to the bedrock. She ignored the few marines who were lingering outside, making her way to the communications hut. The few marines that noticed her were quick to jump out of her way, sensing her anger.

Jogging up the short flight of stairs, Nirali smashed open the door and stormed inside.

“What is this crap?” Nirali stormed over to the large man, Simon, who was sitting at his desk. He was the only occupant of the hut, and he was the only marine in the outpost with the knowledge of how to maintain the uplink between the planet and the orbiting comm buoy.

“By ‘crap’ I assume you mean the communication blackout?” Simon spun in his chair to look up at Nirali.

“Comm blackout?” Nirali frowned. “I thought you had just screwed up and knocked a relay out of the way.”

“Nope.” Simon shook his head. “I'm not great, but I'm better than that.”

“You wish.” Even as she bantered with him, Nirali’s annoyance was already growing. “Who ordered the blackout?”

Simon opened the orders, a document on his computer, pointing to the signature at the bottom.

Nirali leaned forward to read it. She looked at Simon, confused. “The governor?”

“Yep. It was signed by the Commander too.” Simon pointed out the second signature underneath the governor’s.

“Alright 212!” Before they could say anything else, both of their radio’s crackled to life. “Look alive. I want you all gathered in the courtyard in two minutes. Move it like you mean it. That's an order, straight from the top!”

Nirali and Simon looked at each other, unsure what to make of that.

“You heard the woman.” Simon stood, pulling on his jacket.

“Yeah…” The new orders did nothing to curb the annoyance that was turning into anger inside Nirali.

Together, they left the communications hut.

Emerging into the night air, they joined the mass of marines leaving the barracks and heading towards the courtyard. Constant towered over them, reaching thousands of feet into the sky.
Over the course of two minutes, the entirety of the outpost’s Marines are gathered in the courtyard, which was lit up by large banks of flood lights.

Gunnery Chief Ashley Williams and Lieutenant Commander Tasso Hallas stood on the podium overlooking the courtyard, dressed in full combat gear, weapons attached to the hard-points on their armor.

“Come on people. Move it!” Hallas shouted, his voice loud enough to be heard from the very back of the courtyard.

The marines fell in line quickly, standing at attention.

“That's better.” Hallas nodded, looking over his command with a critical eye. “Two hours ago, archeologists on the south side of Constant found a Prothean Beacon. We've reported it to the Alliance, and we're under orders to keep it safe until a ship arrives to ferry it to the Citadel.”

Tasso started pacing back and forth on the podium. “Our orders are to keep it safe until then. That means I want all of you suited up, full combat loads.”

Nirali and Simon glanced at each other. Nirali felt a shiver pass through her spine, and she wondered for just a moment if she would ever see Samesh again.

Chapter Nineteen - Die Hard Another Day

Chapter Nineteen - Die Hard Another Day
Tilican Tower, Bachjret Wards, Citadel, Serpent Nebula
April 9, 2183

For all of his threats and bluster, Fist had quickly revealed himself to be rather impotent. For all of the thugs that he had hired, he was wary of them and kept them at a distance. Tali wondered if he was too squeamish to try and get any sort of information out of her (not that she was complaining).

It certainly made Fist’s entire operation, and his foolish plan of taking over one of the richest towers on the Citadel look as ill-thought out as possible. When Tali had pressed him on the matter, Fist had murmured something about hostages and escaping the Citadel on an untraceable shuttle to a waiting smuggler ship.

Tali was still wondering on where any of that sounded like a good idea to the man.

She had been sitting on the wood floor of the apartment for nearly thirty minutes now, and even through the light padding of her suit, her rear was going numb. She rested most of her weight on one three fingered hand, tapping her thumb to her two fingers with her other.

From behind the safety of her helmet’s visor, she watched as Fist paced back and forth, trying to figure out what to do. She imagined that his mind must be racing, scrambling to try and come up with any plan where he got out of this situation alive.

She also didn’t imagine that he was anywhere close to succeeding in his endeavor.

He was probably going to be like this for awhile. It made her regret that the krogan that had dragged her through the tower had managed to find her backup, backup omni-tool. An opportunity would have to present itself before she would have a chance of getting free.

Luckily, she was good at waiting.

The fact that her suit had its own plumbing system had nothing to do with that. Nothing at all. Tali would back that claim up all the way to her grave.

Fist was just starting on another turn, and what promised to be more muttering to himself and angry ranting when all of a sudden the floor exploded.

Her stomach was in her throat, and Tali was suddenly falling. She screamed in terror, a small part of her in the back of her mind thankful for her suit’s system because she may or may not have peed herself a little.

Hitting the ground with a solid oomph, the air was knocked right out of Tali’s lungs and it fogged up her visor.

“Agh!” Flailing her arms, she searched for any purchase in her now sightless world, quickly finding what was either the floor, or a wall. It turned out to be the latter, and she used it to pull herself up, stumbling a bit over the pieces of rubble that used to comprise the ceiling she was sitting on just moments before.

“Stupid! I should have gotten the anti-condensation mod, but nooo.” Waving her hands dramatically, Tali scowled to herself before crossing her arms over her chest. “That signed Daring Do poster was obviously the better purchase.”

Thankfully, her visor had started to clear and Tali made a mental note (underlined, italicized, and filed under extremely important) to purchase an upgrade for her visor the moment she could scrounge up enough credits. No more stupid impulse buys because she was a tourist on the greatest space-station ever constructed.

That would be childish, after all.

Her visor clearing the rest of the way, Tali found herself looking at two human woman, a human man, a turian in C-SEC armor, and the largest, meanest krogan that she had ever seen, all just beyond the rubble of the explosion. Fist was still struggling to catch his breath, much dustier than he had been a minute ago, coughing up a storm.

Stepping out onto the rubble, the krogan grabbed Fist in one hand and lifted him up off the ground. He punched him in the face before tossing him to the ground again.

One of the human woman, with red hair and sleek armor, stepped over Fist, looking Tali up and down.

“Tali’Zorah?” She asked, her voice incredibly smooth.

“That…” Tali blinked, realizing that she was still a little disoriented from the explosion, looking at the human woman who spoke to her, a red stripe running up the armor of her right arm. It meant something, she was sure of it, but she just wasn’t sure what. “Tali. That is my name. Yes.”

“Right. Good.” The woman nodded, a relieved smile spreading across her face. “I’m glad you aren’t injured. I’m Commander Riley Shepard, Alliance Navy and Special Tactics and Reconnaissance. We’re here to rescue you.”

“I…” The words all made logical sense to Tali, but her mind struggled to wrap around them. Special Tactics and Reconnaissance. Spectres. Why would a Spectre come and rescue her? Quarians did their best to keep their heads down. To have a Spectre aware of her enough to mount a rescue operation was… troubling. “What?”

“You have information on Saren Arterius, don’t you?” The woman, Riley, asked. She looked a little concerned, her head tilting ever so slightly to the side in a gesture Tali was sure none of the woman’s species would have recognized. It spoke of a sudden worry, that what she had been counting on wasn’t actually the truth.

“How did you know that?” Tali asked, assuaging Riley’s fears.

“The Shadow Broker tipped us off.” Riley’s shoulder’s relaxed and she let go of the tension that had been building in her body, but Tali wasn’t paying any attention to that.

“The Shadow Broker?” Tali was stunned. That didn’t make any sense. “He was trying to kill me! Why would he give up any information that would save me?”

“I think that he wanted Fist dead more than you,” the turian spoke up, stepping forward.

Tali nodded, acknowledging his words even as she looked over at the krogan. She found that he was almost lazily watching their conversation, one of his feet firmly planted on Fist's chest, keeping the man from running away.

“Never trusted the Broker myself,” he rumbled, his voice so deep Tali could feel it in her chest. “Figured it was the best way to live longer.”

“You certainly have a unique outlook on the galaxy.” The other woman piped up, her tone speaking of long suffering, or maybe the beginning of long suffering. “You must be a riot to spend time around.”

“I've caused a few riots, if that counts.” The krogan shrugged, either completely missing the point or simply not caring. Probably the latter.

“You can't do this to me!” Fist protested, struggling under the krogan’s foot.

“Quiet.” The krogan rumbled, applying enough of his weight to make Fist gasp for air.

“You put out the hit order on Garrus Vakarian.” Riley turned her attention from Tali to Fist, glaring down at the former agent of the Shadow Broker. “Why?”

“What?” Fist managed to wheeze out, desperate for air. “What are you talking about? You’re crazy, bitch. You won’t get away with this! I’ll have so many lawyers on you, you’ll wish you’d never been born.”

“Spectre.” Tapping the insignia on her left shoulder, she gave a little shrug. What can you do? “I can get away with pretty much anything.”

“More than that.” The krogan grunted, laughing to himself. He didn’t bother to share whatever had made him laugh with everyone else.

Only half listening to Riley questioning Fist, Tali carefully checked her suit over for any damage. Being a Quarian was such an inconvenience most of the time.

After the failed war against the geth, Quarians had been forced from their planet, wandering the stars in the largest fleet the galaxy had ever seen. After hundreds of years, their sanitized and isolated way of life had left their immune systems virtually non-existant. If there was so much as a cut in her suit, there was a very real danger that Tali would end up dying a horrible death gasping for air, all because her immune system couldn’t handle any simple disease that other race’s bodies pointed and laughed at.

Thankfully, she had escaped unscathed, and as soon as she was satisfied that there was nothing that could lead to a horribly infectious disease and dying a painful, horrible death, she turned her attention back to the conversation.

“I’ll ask you again.” Riley was now standing over Fist, looking straight down at him. “Why did you put out a hit order on Garrus Vakarian?”

“It wasn't personal!” Fist protested, weakly punching the krogan’s leg. Fist looked over at the turian, pleading with him with wide, desperate eyes. “You were poking around in places you had no right to! I had to do something.”

The turian, Garrus apparently, simply folded his arms over his chest, flexing his mandibles slowly. Fist would receive no mercy from him.

“Explain, Fist.” Getting down on one knee, Riley gave him an icy stare. “You really don't want to test my patience.”

“The Broker was bringing to much attention to me.” Fist took a deep breath of air as the krogan let up a little. “I-I needed to get all of the eyes focused away from me.”

“Nihlus. You wanted to kill Garrus because of Nihlus.” Standing, Riley shook her head, disgusted.

“Partly.” Fist admitted, almost begging. He was standing on a knife’s edge, and everything he said would determine the way the next few moments of his life would go. “You were the only one in C-SEC trying to get anything done. With you gone, it would have been easy to shift the blame away from me.”

“That's definitely not going to happen, Fist.” Garrus gave that small chortle that passed for a laugh for turians.

“Do you need anything else from him?” The krogan cocked his shotgun, looking at Riley. “Or can I blow his head off now?”

“Call off your men, Fist. Do something right before you die.” Riley pleaded with Fist. For what reason, Tali wasn’t able to say. He was scum, and he didn’t deserve mercy, not from Riley. Not from anyone. “The people who live here have nothing to do with this.”

Fist’s face twisted in anger. “Fuck yo—“

BOOM!

Fists' head exploded in a shower of skull, grey matter, and blood. Leaning down, the krogan pulled Fist's omni-tool off the corpses wrist and tossed it to Riley, saying, “He’s an idiot. Anything he knows will be on there. He never expected not having the opportunity to wipe it before someone got their hands on him.”

“How do you know that?” Riley glared at him, but Tali could tell that it was only half-hearted. Fist’s death was no real loss to her.

“It's connected to the extranet. Wasn't too hard to hack into.” The krogan shuddered suddenly, looking away even as he shook his head. “He writes down everything.”

“But—"

“Everything.” The krogan placed his shotgun on his back magnetic holster. “I know more about that man than I ever wanted to.”

After staring at him for a moment, Riley decided to move right along, turning to Tali. “You have information on Saren. I’d like to hear what you have.”

Tali studied Riley for a moment before nodding, opening her omni-tool. With a few quick taps, she navigated through her omni-tool’s operating system, pulling up her records.

“It’s a little garbled,” Tali explained, looking up at Riley and the rest of her squad.

“That’s fine. As long as it’s usable.” Riley nodded for her to continue. “Go on.”

Without saying anything else, Tali pressed play. Her omni-tool’s speakers flared to life, a low level of static filling the room. A deep voice, unmistakably Spectre Saren Arterius, began to speak.

“Eden Prime was a major victory! The beacon has brought us one step closer to finding the Conduit.”

Riley smiled, nodding appreciatively. Before she could say anything though, the recording continued and a female voice spoke, cultured and refined.

“And one step closer to the return of the Reapers.”

“Someone else is working with Saren. That’s… worrying.” Riley cocked her head, pleased but confused all at the same time. “How did you get this recording?”

“I took it from a geth’s memory core.” Tali’s luck might not have been great, but she was proud that she could salvage something out of any situation she found herself in. She was an engineer, and that meant she could make the world around her bend to her will as long as she had the right tools and equipment. “I tracked it for days before it separated from its squad.”

“Impressive.” Garrus actually sounded like he meant it, not something she was used to from turians.

“This is exactly what I’ve been looking for.” Riley smiled, nodding. “The Council needs to hear this. Would you be willing to come with me and present this before them?”

“You want me to go before the Council?” Tali froze, wondering if she had just misheard Riley. She was amazed that she didn’t stutter at all, and that she wasn’t stuttering or making a fool of herself.

“You found it, you should get the credit for it.” The way she spoke, it didn’t sound like she thought it was at all odd for a Quarian to go before the Council.

“I-It would be my pleasure, Commander!” She couldn’t keep herself from squeaking the last word, and she was glad that her blush was hidden behind her visor.

“Alright. Good.” Riley smiled her one more time before turning to face the rest of her squad. “The job's not over people. We still have to take down the rest of the mercenaries in this tower. The people living here had nothing to do with this.”

Opening Fist's omni-tool, Riley poked through it for a moment before grinning and pulling up a surprising feature. “Looks like Fist liked to know where all of his men were.”

On the omni-tool was a map of the tower, with dots representing every single one of Fist's mercenaries.

“Huh.” The krogan grunted, tilting his head. “Convenient.”

“Isn’t it?” Riley didn’t look at all like she was bothered by that fact.

“It looks like most of the mercy are grouped together on this floor,” Garrus said, pointing at the map. “They’re probably keeping the hostages there.”

“We’re going to have to do this carefully,” the human man finally spoke up. “We don’t want any civilian casualties.”

“You’re no fun.” The krogan grunted, rolling his eyes.

“Alright people. Let’s get moving.” Riley pointed at the stairwell. “I have a plan!”

Recreational Floor, Tilican Towers, Citadel

Caesia and Vinyl had found themselves hiding in a storage closet, surrounded by cleaning chemicals that made Vinyl’s nose burn.

On the ground, Vinyl paced back and forth agitatedly, snorting every so often. The room was only five feet wide, but Vinyl did her best to make use of every inch of it. She was incredibly conflicted, and she didn’t know what to do. She hadn’t even been able to tell Caesia what had happened after she had stopped crying, and she had been pacing ever since.

Watching Vinyl, Caesia frowned, wondering what her next step was going to be. She was good, but without any armor, even she would have a lot of trouble going up against at least forty mercenaries. That didn’t bring into the account that she was the woman she used to be. Age affected everyone from the mightiest king to the lowliest peasant.

“What’s wrong?” Turning away from her own problems, Caesia focused on Vinyl instead.

“They’re slavers.” Vinyl snorted, shaking her head as she started the next loop of her pacing, kicking aside a bottle of bleach.

“What?” Caesia focused more on Vinyl, deadly serious. “How do you know that?”

Vinyl stopped, looking up at Caesia with distant eyes. “I saw them… They’ve got ponies in cages in some storage room down there.”
 Vinyl pointed with her hoof in the rooms general direction, disgust crawling through her belly. She was supposed to be safe. The Citadel was supposed to be safe! To have that sickness crawling through here… it left her feeling sick.

“Fist is involved in the slave trade…” Caesia blinked, surprised. “I wouldn’t have guessed.”

Vinyl started pacing again. Caesia’s eyes couldn’t help but go to Vinyl’s mechanical leg, understanding flowing through her.

“You were…” Caesia let her sentence trail off, not sure if it was the time or place to be speaking of that.

Vinyl paused, letting her gaze drop to the floor. “… Yeah.”

“I see…” Caesia did see. She understood, and it changed everything. “They won’t get away with it, I promise you, Vinyl.”

“Why not?” Her voice cracking, Vinyl dropped back onto her haunches, starting to hyper-ventilate. “They’ve got guns and hostages and C-SEC is just going to cave to any of their demands.”

“I’ll think of something,” Caesia said, promising her.

All of a sudden, there was a bunch of racket from above them. Caesia and Vinyl hugged the walls and Caesia pointed her rifle up at the vent that suddenly looked a whole lot more threatening than it had just minutes before.

Before they could even think of finding a new room to hide in, the vent cover popped right off and a krogan fell out. He landed on the floor with a CRASH, grunting in pain.

“Ow.” He muttered, rubbing his crest.

With lightning fast reflexes, Caesia had the barrel of her rifle placed at the base of the krogan’s skull, above the first vertebrae of his spinal chord. “You move, I shoot out your eyes and move on to the rest.

“I wouldn’t do that if I was you.” A feminine voice piped up from above them.

Caesia glanced up to find the barrels of three assault rifles pointing down at her from the vent. Slowly, she raised her hands, setting the rifle down to the side.

“Careful now.”

Two humans, a male and a female jumped down from the vent, followed by a turian, a small quarian, and finally the woman who had first spoken. The storage closet was now packed to the brim, with almost no room to move.

“Alright. I think we were all expecting for the vent to come out somewhere else. That was my bad. I think we took a wrong turn back there somewhere.”

“Krogan aren’t built for vent crawling, Shepard.” The krogan growled.

“It is nice and cozy in here, Shepard. I feel very close to you right now.”

“Who are you people?” Caesia glared at them, unable to feel at all threatened as she felt the heartbeats of three separate people.

“Commander Riley Shepard, Spectre.”

“A human Spectre?” Caesia frowned. She obviously needed to pay more attention to the news.

“It's a new thing,” Riley said with a shrug.

“It's not everyday that a new human Spectre crawls out of the vents.” Rolling her eyes, Caesia didn’t let on how unsurprising that entire statement was to her. Spectres. They were all the same. “Why are you interested in a simple hostage situation? This seems a little below a Spectre's attention.”

“Fist had her.” Riley pointed at the quarian. “I wanted her. Fist is dead, and now she’s a part of my squad.”

“That sounds about right.” Caesia shrugged. Whether the story was true or not didn’t matter to her.

“I think the right question to ask at the moment is, who are you two?” Riley looked first at Caesia, then at Vinyl, who’s blue shock of mane was the only visible part of her amongst the much taller beings surrounding her.

“Caesia Tibrius. I live in the tower with my husband. He has a job as the door man, and he's one of the hostages.”

“I-I’m Vinyl Scratch.” Vinyl eyed all of them, their guns, and their armor nervously, but managed to speak around the lump in her throat. “I live on the top floor with my wife. She's also one of the…"

Riley nodded in understanding. “Well, good news for the two of you, we're here to help you out.”

“I’d like my husband alive at the end of all of this.” Caesia snorted, shaking her head as she crossed her arms.

“You trying to say something?” Her eyes narrowing, Riley leaned forward, ready to defend herself if necessary.

“Civilian casualties have a tendency to skyrocket when Spectres get involved.” Caesia tilted her head, looking away, but not at all ashamed. “He’s rather handsome without a hole in his head.”

“You have a lot of experience dealing with Spectres?” Riley snorted, looking Caesia over.

“Yeah. I do.” She didn’t so much as flinch under Riley’s gaze.

Riley stared at the aging turian woman, then glanced at Garrus who only shrugged, then looked back to Caesia. “Whatever. I don’t have any intention of letting anyone die today.”\

“Except for all those mercs we've shot.” The krogan piped up from his position on the floor, from where he had yet to get up, mostly thanks to lack of room.

“I don't have any intention of letting anyone die who doesn't deserve it. That good enough for you?” Riley met Caesia’s gaze, not backing down.

“I'll keep an eye on you regardless, Spectre.”

“Fair enough.” Turning away from her, Riley opened her omni-tool and pulled up a map of the current floor. “It looks like they’ve got everyone congregated here. There are forty of them, six of us—“

“Seven,” Caesia interrupted.

Riley looked at Caesia, who didn't at all flinch under her look. Riley got the feeling that the woman had seen and done far worse. A Spectre was the least of her worries.

“I can hold my own,” Caesia finally said.

“Alright…” She turned back to her squad. “There's forty of them and seven of us.”

She pointed at the room where Vinyl had found the slaves, making the mare’s eyes widen in recognition.

“It looks like there's another fifteen in here.” “They're keeping slaves in there,” Vinyl said, speaking up from between Riley and Caesia.

“Slaves?” Glancing down at her, Riley studied the little mare.

“Yeah.” Vinyl's voice did more than enough to convince all of them.

“Why am I not surprised.” The turian crossed his arms

“Cause you're not as dumb as you look,” the krogan piped up from the floor.

The turian glared down at him.

“What?” The shrug in his voice was obvious. “It was a compliment. You're not getting anymore from me.”

“How long are they going to keep us here?” Leaning closer to Fidelis, Octavia whispered into his ear.

The past two hours had been some of the most stressful and worrying in her entire life, matched only by those first days after Vinyl’s abduction all those years ago. After being dragged down into one of the tower’s vast storage rooms in its basement, and they had been left there for an hour. Alone in the dark, Octavia was glad that Fidelis was with her. He had been the only thing that had kept her from falling apart in the dark from her fear over where Vinyl was, and what might have been happening to her.

After an hour (at least it felt like an hour, there wasn’t anyway they could have known for sure), thugs had entered the room with bright lights and herded all of the residents of the tower up to the recreational floor, in one of the larger gathering rooms across from the pool. Thankfully there was a clock on the wall this time, and Octavia was able to watch as another hour ticked by.

Octavia and Fidelis were sitting next to each other near the center of the room, surrounded by the rest of the inhabitants of the tower. Most of them were cowering in fear at the sight of the mercenaries, indignant and powerless to do anything about their situation. Out of everybody, Fidelis had the bravest face. He was using his body to shield Octavia from the view of as many of thugs as possible.

“Possibly for quite a length of time,” Fidelis whispered back, his lips barely moving as he spoke. He was careful not to make any sudden movements and draw attention to himself and Octavia. “We can only hope that C-SEC takes care of all of this in a timely fashion.”

“You don't even sound worried!” Octavia shivered, looking towards a group of thugs over Fidelis’ shoulder. They were a motley bunch, and they looked like they could go off at any moment and do something crazy. “Aren't you concerned about your wife?”

“She can take care herself.” Fidelis shrugged, sounding completely unconcerned.

“She's your wife!” The only thing keeping Octavia from running to try and find Vinyl for herself was the fact that it would draw way too much attention to herself and they would start searching the entire tower for the two of them. It simply wasn’t worth it. She had to trust that Vinyl knew how to keep herself safe. “Why aren't you more worried about this? I can't stop thinking about Vinyl.”

“She's retired Blackwatch.” Fidelis snorted, eying the thugs with a barely hidden look of disdain. “She's faced deadlier things then these mercenaries before breakfast.”

“What?” Scrunching up her muzzle, Octavia rolled the new word around in her mind. “Blackwatch?”

“I’m not surprised you wouldn't have heard of them. We like to keep our Special Operations quiet.” We meaning turians. Equestrians still struggled to understand their incredibly militaristic society. “I'm only telling you this so you'll stop worrying so much. One way or another, we'll be out of this soon.”

“No talking!” A thug kicked Fidelis, knocking the wind out of his chest, waving his gun in the air threateningly.

Octavia rubbed circles on Fidelis' back as he struggled to regain his breath, supporting himself with his hands. She nickered softly in the back of her throat.

Finally catching her breath, he straightened back up, nodding to her thankfully, patting one of her foorehooves. Taking a few more moments to make sure his breath was steady, he turned his attention on the thugs, watching them closer.

Through narrow eyes, he watched as the thugs started to get more and more agitated, trying to contact someone with their omni-tools, but to no avail.

Something was up.

Looking around, Fidelis was just barely able to hear the clink of metal as something rolled into the rather large room, and that was only because he was focused in that direction thanks to the thugs. It gave him the millisecond he needed to save his vision.

Grabbing Octavia, he shoved her face against his chest and covered her with his body, ignoring her startled yelp. Slamming his eyes shut, he tucked his head into his chest, but even that wasn’t enough to stop him from being blinded by a brilliant white FLASH that exploded through the room.

Even through his ringing ears, Fidelis was able to hear as gunfire erupted all around them, and the hostages screamed, cowering lower to the floor as they hoped against hopes to not get hit. Fidelis ignored them, making sure that Octavia was completely shielded by his body. She was going to come out of this alive, even if it was the last thing he did.

The firefight seemed to go on for an eternity, but it only lasted for several minutes. The gunfire slowly petered out, and Fidelis lifted his head cautiously. What he found made him smile, as he found that every thug was on the floor dead, or close to death.

From the various entrances to the room, Fidelis watched as three humans, a krogan, a turian, and Caesia emerged. Scrambling to his feet, he hobbled over to Caesia, wrapping her in a big hug.

“Thank the spirits you're alright.” He closed his eyes in relief, feeling her strong heart beat against his chest.

“I wasn’t the one being held hostage. Why were you afraid for me?” Caesia rolled her eyes.

“Maybe so.” Fidelis pulled back, shrugging. “But you're far too reckless.”

“Oh please, this was nothing.” Caesia pulled him back into a shorter hug before turning towards the door.

“It’s safe now,” Caesia shouted. “You can come out now.”

Fidelis watched as Vinyl trotted out from behind the corner, peeking out first to make sure it actually was safe. The moment she saw Octavia blinking confusedly on the ground, she galloped to her wife and tackled her to the ground, wrapping her in the biggest hug that she possibly can.

“Tavi!” Vinyl cried.

“Vinyl?” Octavia latched onto her wife, a huge smile growing on her muzzle despite the fact that she still couldn’t see anything. “You’re alright? Thank Celestia!”

They nuzzled each other, happy that their parting wouldn't be for another ten years.

“Who’s that?” Fidelis asked, nodding his head towards the rather motley squad that Caesia had entered the room together.

“Commander Shepard,” Caesia said. “Human Spectre.”

“Ah…”

“We’re dead!”

The moment that gunfire had erupted several rooms over, the ten remaining mercenaries had barricaded themselves into their storage room to the best of their abilities. They had moved the cages around, turning them into cover as best as they were able to.

“We're dead. We're all going to die!”

“Quiet!” Another mercenary hissed through his teeth. “We'll get out of this, but we just have to be careful. Follow my lead and none of us will die.”

Settling down, the only sound in the room came from the soft breathing of the merchandise from inside their cages, too tired to care what was happening anymore.

Silence.

The sound of footsteps, faint outside.

The mercenaries tightened their grips on their guns, nervousness flowing through their veins. They all wanted to get out of this alive, and they were willing to do anything to make sure that they get through this.

Anything.

The door opened... at least whoever was on the other side of the door tried to open it. It was still blockaded after all.

A gun barrel poked through what little holes were there in the blockade, and it opened fire. The mercenaries fired back.

Though none of the mercenaries noticed it, their panic and desperation too great, the lone gun barrel was aiming directly up at the ceiling to keep from hitting any of the slaves. The mercenaries fired back.

None of them noticed as work torches began to cut through the wall behind them.

The wall falling inwards, a flash-bang bounced into the center of the mercenaries, and it exploded in a fury of light and noise. The ponies in the cages screamed in terror, a cacophony of noise and light.

Before the mercenaries could even think about regaining their vision, Riley and squad stormed in.

It was over in seconds. The mercenaries were dead and none of the slaves had so much as been grazed in the firefight.

Success.

Cause that's how Spectres rolls.

“It's clear!” Riley shouted back through the hole in the wall.

A moment passed, and then Vinyl entered the room, followed by Octavia a few steps behind her. Vinyl did her best to ignore the bodies, stepping up to the nearest cage.

Inside, she found a pale blue teenaged pegasus mare, her eyes glassy and her gaze distant. Vinyl nickered softly, and the mare responded almost automatically. The mare was in no state to communicate with anypony.

“It's going to be alright.” Vinyl tried her best to reassure her. “You're safe now.”

Octavia watched her wife as she tried to comfort all of the slaves, marveling at just how far Vinyl had come. She barely even noticed as Riley stepped up next to her.

“She's a strong mare.”

The sudden voice surprised Octavia, making her jump nearly a foot into the air.

Catching her breath, Octavia looked up at Riley, smiling weakly. “I know. I'm so proud of her.

“I can see that.” Riley looked over at Vinyl. “She's lucky to have you.”

“No. I'm the lucky one. She's my miracle.” Smiling widely, Octavia trotted over to her wife to help her begin freeing the slaves.

Author's Note

None of you have any idea how glad I am that this whole chunk is over! I've been wanting to move on to the next parts of this story, but this plot thread has persisted in giving me headache. Thankfully, the chapter after the next one will really launch us all off. It feels like I've been saying that a lot, but this time it's the truth.

I do want it to be known that I've moved part of this chapter into the next one. I think where I break here makes more sense then where it used to.

As always, feel free to leave a comment below, and if you wouldn't mind, a like is always appreciated.